A White Lotus Host Who Does Not Want To Be a White

Moonlight Is Not a Good Host

慕韶七

2020-11-20T06:32:25.479Z
https://cdn.novelupdates.com/images/2020/05/notagoodhost1.jpg
WLWM World 1: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the First, Ch. 1
Bai Lianhua is quietly pondering how all this happened.
First, he’s named Bai Lianhua. Cough, yes, it sounds just like… white lotus.
Second, his looks is also a bit detached from his righteous inner self. He looks like a little
white flower that would shake and quaver in the wind. Since the word white lotus has
entered popular discourse with a new meaning, Bai Lianhua has often been the butt of
jokes for it.
Unlike when he would flare up in anger at first, when the joke is used again and again, as
frustrated as he still were, Bai Lianhua is getting used to it. Sometimes he even indulges in
self-mockery going with the flow.
Perhaps it’s his growing numb to this that has made him pay a heavy price this time.
That night, when he is about to fall asleep, Bai Lianhua thought he could hear someone
talking, “I’ll call you white lotus, I dare you to respond to it.”
He was really sleepy then, and Bai Lianhua who thought he was dreaming hmphs, and
thinks it’s a joke. Why would whether the pronunciation referred to Bai Lianhua or white
lotus make him not brave enough to respond?
Then… he successfully meets a tragic end.
He got entangled with this damn system directly. He traverses all these mission worlds
diligently working to act as a quiet white lotus character, and working hard to push all
these antagonists who have had tragic pasts and experiences that would have gone against
the world back to the path of righteousness, saving the world.
The key thing is, all these mission worlds feel abnormal to him, completely different to the
world he is in.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t like this kind of life of transmigrating hither and dither. Even if he
didn’t exactly have family in the real world, he still dearly missed his cozy little home, his
relaxed life of staying home, and his computer that he would never feel tired of even if he
saw it everyday. These, in all his ridiculous mission worlds, are practically nonexistent.
Bai Lianhua has regretted about this time and time again. Why did he so stupidly
responded to that call of white lotus that one time?
Finally, after he has went through the last world the system said there were, he thought his
mission was finally done and he could return. When he looked at the system expectantly,
then…
The system whose job has only ever been to act cute wipes his face handsomely, then
shows him a mystifying but classically antagonistic smile, “actually, my real name is Return
System of White Moonlight.”
Bai Lianhua is stunned.
Especially so when he finished listening to the system’s explanations, which revealed to
him that all those missions he’s completed were all just the set up for his missions to follow.
Bai Lianhua feels he’s been deceived when he hears that he’ll have to return one by one to
the worlds he has transmigrated to.
“Wait, what about that acting as a pure and flawless white lotus business? Weren’t you a
White Lotus system?”
The system shakes his finger back and forth in a dignified manner, “nay, nay. A white lotus
host who doesn’t want to become a white moonlight is definitely not a good host. To pass
as a white lotus is only the first stage of the ultimate mission of return of the white
moonlight. Host, our goals lie in the vast seas and endless stars. Look higher and grander;
don’t be trapped in our little previous objective.”
“I’ve heard, white lotus and white moonlight are great as a combo.”
Bai Lianhua is speechless “…” It made it sound as if he’d fly in the sky the next minute to
stand alongside the Sun.
…
After having gone through the whole process of his tragedy in his mind, Bai Lianhua takes a
deep breath. He really never wants to see the face of this damn system ever again, and
never listen to it again.
——Though it’ll have to stop at thinking.
The truth is, aftering calming down, Bai Lianhua can only begrudgingly do as the system
says, to complete the latter half of his missions. What else could he do? The system won’t
send him back to his original world. Stay in this resting space forever? There’s nothing
here, just a bunch of fog. It’s fine to rest here for a day or two between missions; it’s utterly
boring after a while.
Even if he were succumbing to fate, however, he still can’t help but complain in his mind.
Returning as a white moonlight? How does someone do that? The fact is, he doesn’t even
know when it was he had become this stupid white moonlight thing. He can’t be blamed for
thinking this, because mainly the word ‘white moonlight’ carries some connotations. He’d
better not get involved in some wild plot developments with body doubles and torturous
love, and then delegate him into cannon fodder position.
Bai Lianhua swears he and all the protagonists were in a pure guide and be guided
relationship. They have definitely never fallen in love with each other. He doesn’t exactly
understand how this constitutes a white moonlight. Perhaps, the system has a different
definition of white moonlight to him?
The system dodges his question, however, saying, “cough, something like body double is,
you can be assured, complicated relationships like that are not something we do here… And
in every world there will be a surprise for you.”
Surprise? What surprise? After having seen the system change its face, for some reason,
hearing it say this, Bai Lianhua has an ominous premonition.
No, he can’t mentally break down yet. Stay with me, stay with me, think about something
good… Mm. Now that it’s already become like this, he is curious how the antagonists he
have saved are doing right now.
After they have ventured into the wrong path, all these guys are capable of sundering the
heavens and the earth in their worlds. Given he’s rectified their paths, they should instead
become Gary Stus who have great achievements.
Now that he thinks like this, meeting them again might make him feel quite proud, no?
Will all these antagonists who have become good line up world by world, and give their
gratitude to me, the good guy who has changed their lives for the better? Hehe, then that
would be grand. It doesn’t seem to be too hard a fate to swallow.
Though how should he explain his situation to these antagonists after he meets them? Since
he either died or became missing when he left each and every mission world.
Bai Lianhua looks at the system expectantly.
The system shows an innocent smile, “what a good question. Please work hard on it. You
know, I’ve always been confident in you.” That utterly putrid stench of white lotus-ism is
even denser coming from him than Bai Lianhua who’s an experienced expert in pretending
to be one.
Bai Lianhua is speechless again “…” Alright then. He should have known there’s no such
thing as a golden finger for him.
Though Bai Lianhua’s frustrated expression did land him a bit of convenience from the
system, who told him that the first mission world for his return of white moonlight mission
is the first world he went to as a white lotus, kind of like giving a proper ending. So he can
be prepared mentally… though worlds to follow will be entirely randomised. Bai Lianhua
will have to identify them himself after he transmigrates in.
In response to this result, Bai Lianhua says expressionlessly, “ho, how generous.”
“Hey, thanks for the compliment.” The system shows an expression of being a little bit
embarrassed, and Bai Lianhua starts grinding his teeth seeing it.
He doesn’t have time to retort the stingy and shameless system though, and Bai Lianhua
tries to recall the first world he transmigrated to.
It’s a cultivation world.
The cultivation realm is fiercely competitive. Cultivators seek to raise their cultivation
amount as much as possible. If a cultivator is at all ambitious, then they would be
cultivating at all times.
Those cultivators who have cultivated a great amount can even live as long as the heavens
exist. Though one rank is one obstacle. Those cultivators who can’t reach the next rank
when their age is up will end up like mortals, having to face death.
Given that the composition of cultivators’ bodies are special, what allows them to prolong
their lives is extremely scarce, even more so for high level cultivators. Good things that
could increase how long mortals live for are essentially the same as weed growing besides
the road for cultivators.
Though there’s an exception to everything.
That would be the rare physical attribute of age complementation. This is an odd physical
attribute to have, because it’s utterly useless to have it. Though after impurities in the body
are expunged, it would allow cultivators of any cultivation amount to prolong their life
without repercussions——though it’s useless for the common man.
And the more cultivation amount the one with the physical attribute of age
complementation has, the better the effect of increasing longevity they have when their
impurities are expunged.
In the cultivation realm, there have been few instances of people with age
complementation bodies appearing, though their every appearance is followed by a fight
between many cultivators for them. Those who reveal this physical attribute of their often
end up badly as well – without exception, consumed by their masters when they reach a
certain strength being kept in a pen.
One could say that possessing this unique physical attribute would destine their blood and
flesh to be the best material for prolonging life. In the eyes of a cultivator, they’re basically
not human, but a bunch of precious mobile resources for cultivation.
Think about it. You don’t have to take the risk of taking over someone else’s body or
reincarnation failing and restarting your cultivation but still get some respite. If you’re
lucky enough, you can increase your rank using this longevity you acquired for free,
prolong the length of your life, and then continue to progress along the path of cultivation.
What an alluring thing this is.
And clearly, cultivators whose lives are facing their end would act like someone drowning
who managed to latch onto the last strand of straw. Nobody wants to think that they might
be the one who’s not lucky enough to breakthrough their rank.
What’s the worst for them is that before the rank of Jiedan, those with age
complementation bodies have absolutely no way to conceal their own physical attribute.
They can only hide their attributes after Jiedan and pretend to be no different from a
normal cultivator. This practically cuts off the path for all cultivators with age
complementation bodies, since cultivation requires time. As a human cultivator instead of a
monster cultivator, none of them could be born already with cultivation amount. They’re
like a treasure without defence. They’re basically always exposed and would lose their
freedom before they make it to Jiedan on their own cultivation.
——Unfortunately, Wen Fu, Bai Lianhua’s mission objective in this world, is someone with
an age complementation body.
Author’s notes: New novel on my birthday hehe, a kind of gift ofr myself =w=!
Cute angels look over here, a pure white lotus to take home, and buy one get one white
moonlight for free~
Key sentence for this world: #In this world, the only one who can make me sacrifice myself,
is you, even if I knew you came with ulterior motives#
PS: This first world is not as grand a world since I haven’t written for a long time so I’ll
need a simple world to practice. It’s mainly wild plot developments. Later worlds will have
wilder and wilder plot points, and be more and more interesting to read. My little angels,
please don’t be scared by this first world. piupiupiu <3~
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Here you go, it’s a fluffy QT novel! Uwuuu I hate wuxia/xianxia/xuanhuan
settings… Oh well, at least it doesn’t play that big a role that would make me not want to
translate at all!

WLWM World 1: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the First, Ch. 2

Speaking of, Wen Fu had had a tragic life since the start.
True, his parents were both cultivators, but they did not have a high rank. Just before Wen
Fu was born, his father died in the hands of monsters, leaving behind Wen Fu’s mother,
who’s also wounded by the monster, to stand alone worryingly looking after her body.
Perhaps it is the instinct of a cultivator, the closer she is to her expected labour, the more
anxious she seems to be in her mind. She isn’t worrying about the pain in labour, but it
seems to be something fuzzy that she can’t explicate either. Better to take precautions than
not doing anything at all, Wen Fu’s mother followed her instincts and left the cultivation
realm, not only arriving in the small mortal fiefdom of Zhaolu, but even making her way
deep into an uncharted mountain, barely building a living space, and gave birth to Wen Fu
there.
Then she was endlessly thankful for her carefulness——the child carries a special attribute.
Any cultivator would have been able to tell his specialness.
Wen Fu’s mother did not know enough to tell that this is the so-called age complementation
body, but she instinctively understood that the specialness is dangerous, not something to
be exposed to the world. She also did so, having limited Wen Fu’s activities within this deep
mountain range, not letting him venture outside, only telling him softly that he must
cultivate well, become stronger so that he can protect himself.
——Her expectations were completely off with reality. As a mother, she would only want
and think the best of her child. She thought that the specialness in the physical attribute of
her child was perhaps due to him being a genius, and her anxiousness was perhaps because
he would become a great person eventually, so someone might prematurely kill him.
Though no matter what Wen Fu’s mother thought, it’s a fact she is not an advanced
cultivator and her previous wounds were so severe that her cultivation base has been
damaged. Her body was weakened even further when she had made the move and then
gave labour. She was also always worried and was never able to relax. When Wen Fu was
eight, she passed away, leaving Wen Fu to live alone.
Wen Fu followed her mother’s last words, and worked hard to cultivate. He was actually
talented as well, managing to reach upper Lianqi rank when he was still young. It should
have been a good thing, if it were not for a Yuanying cultivator appearing.
The cultivator was an alchemical cultivator. He happened to pass by, not expecting to sense
a cultivator’s aura in this kind of rural locality. He is standing on his sword in flight, as he
gave a cursory glance downwards. It is this glance that made his blood boil and he stopped.
——Perhaps other cultivators could have discovered his abnormality, but not know why.
Not him, however, not only is he an alchemical cultivator, but he’s even an alchemical
cultivator from the Liu family. Liu family, serendipitously, happened to have reforged an
age complementation body in the past. There’s even detailed records of it that are passed
down generation to generation.
All alchemical cultivators from the Liu family would want to follow in their ancestor’s glory
to also reforge for themselves an age complementation body. Plus he’s also not looking
good himself either. He’s already reached Yuanying rank for a long time, and there’s only
two hundred years left to his life, but due to his inherent talents, he definitely does not feel
confident cultivating another big rank in two hundred years… Now, suddenly discovering
an age complementation body would basically be a boon delivered to his doorsteps.
This alchemical cultivator from the Liu family decisively acted, lowering his sword, half
forcefully and half persuasively taking the young Wen Fu away. He basically said Wen Fu
looks to be talented and he thought he looked good enough to him, so he made Wen Fu his
disciple and he will definitely become someone great in the future.
Preemptively, after taking Wen Fu, the alchemical cultivator immediately put a Liu family-
made aura-concealing rune on him. He didn’t take him back to the Liu family either, instead
bringing him back to the sect he is in.
Wen Fu is only 10 then. He’s also never interacted with the outside world, and therefore
he’s actually deceived, treating the Liu cultivator as his good master, giving him respect,
and also treating the sect as his real home, respecting his shixiongs and shijies in the sect as
his family.
It is not until many years later when he accidentally overheard his master chatting with his
da-shixiong that he realised in anger and shock that he is actually the life-prolonging
treasure that all cultivators desperately seek. His good master will be reforging him and eat
him later. So that his da-shixiong will help cover it up and leave no trace behind, he even
promised some 10, 20% of his blood and flesh to his da-shixiong in the future.
All the cordial relationships he thought he had were fake. Even his master’s patient
guidance were all so that the greater his future cultivation amount gets, the greater the
effect he would get.
Wen Fu escaped.
As expected, he was pursued by the disciples of his master personally sent by him. The one
leading them is of course the one da-shixiong he used to respect greatly. Unfortunately, a
cultivator who has a grudge with the Liu cultivator also saw this and has heard a tiny bit of
their conversation, so his interest was piqued and also started tracking Wen Fu down.
It’s useless trying to keep a fire down by wrapping it in paper, and despite the Liu
cultivator not wanting this affair known to the world, hoping to consume this treasure
alone, but then the news got out, from one person to ten, from ten to a hundred, in the end,
the news that Wen Fu is an age complementary body got out, and many factions are eager
to get in on this.
Without him, the white lotus, appearing, Wen Fu will experience several life-threatening
predicaments that threaten to tear him apart from bone to flesh in this endless pursuit, and
then finally end up facing the fate of a death by dismemberment even after having tried to
live as much as he can pressured from all sides. His body ending up mutilated, he took the
only risky step he had and stole somebody else’s body to reincarnate.
The experience he had had completely changed his mentality. He is overtaken by wrath,
discontent that he had to be the one to experience all that. He fell into demonic cultivation’s
embrace, then finally united all the demonic cultivators, and became a scourge on the
cultivation realm.
Thanks to the system, however, he, the pure, flawless white lotus intervened in this
predestined fate. When Wen Fu was being pursued for the first time, he saved this future
antagonist so that he doesn’t have to experience everything after that.
Of course, saving the antagonist is only the first step. He had to work diligently as a white
lotus in their daily interactions, to work hard to purify Wen Fu’s cruel and enraged mind.
This was certainly difficult. It’s not that easy to ease Wen Fu’s inner wrath. Plus, it’s his first
mission, so he has no experience, and he could only try his best with his genuine emotions
——This is the first time Bai Lianhua discovered he actually had the potential to become a
white lotus. He didn’t even need the system forcing it on him to be able to feel sympathetic
towards Wen Fu for all his tragic experiences, and feel like wanting him to also experience
the kindness the world has to offer.
This is a mission he had been doing for a long time, until suddenly one day the system
notified him.
[Congratulations host, the white lotus mission progress has reached 100%. You have
already become a pure, flawless white lotus, successfully emanating your brightness to
soothe the antagonist. The mission in this world is judged to be completed. You may exit
this world immediately.]
Bai Lianhua is happy to complete the mission, of course, but then he can’t help but have a
question, so he asks the system, “exit the world? Then what happens after I exit the world?”
“Nothing much. Just the host, you, disappearing from the world, and entering the next
world.”
“Then what about me? What would happen to the ‘Bai Lianhua’ of this world?”
“Of course he’ll disappear completely. You must understand, host, that this identity is made
specifically for you by this system. He shouldn’t exist in this world at all.”
Di…disappear.
Of course, it’s his first mission, after all, not only is he inexperienced and unable to make
bold decisions, he’s also soft at heart. When he was discussing with the system how he
should exit this world, he decided to complete his journey as a white lotus.
Wen Fu had experienced so much before discovering the one friend like him who he could
let his guard down around. Bai Lianhua wasn’t toughened enough to run away right after
finishing his mission when so much trust is placed in him——of course, the antagonists in
the worlds to follow do not enjoy such privileges. Bai Lianhua couldn’t help it either.
Something like a soft heart would get eaten by the system eventually.
So Bai Lianhua stays for another century in the cultivation realm. In the end, he died
because of his low cultivation rank that meant his life is up. He’s also too low in cultivation
amount to fantasise about something like taking over somebody. Of course, Bai Lianhua is
glad about it, or he might have to continue to dawdle about while the system cried into his
ears.
So that the system stops crying and not tell him how he’s wasting time and affecting the
mission progress, Bai Lianhua still did something in the end after having a great amount of
thought about it, to utilise his remaining brightness to the extreme, to squeeze the last drop
of value out of him as a white lotus, to prove that his staying behind was meaningful——So
he thought, an ideological lesson right on his deathbed, as his last words would be the
ultimate weapon in terms of impact.
So just before death, he held onto Wen Fu’s hand, telling him to be a good person. He spoke
it with such earnesty that Bai Lianhua was ‘in action,’ almost feeling as if he were an old
father full of love and affection.
After recalling all his memories, Bai Lianhua sighs in relief. With how hard he had worked,
he is quite confident that the guy must have already become a super righteous, just
cultivator now. Since Wen Fu could unify the demonic cultivators when he cultivated
demonically, then if he continued along the path of righteousness, even if not becoming the
head of the righteous cultivators, he probably at least became a high ranking cultivator who
is taken seriously far and wide.
——He’s done missions for so long now, perhaps… is he finally going to be able to
experience the joy of hugging thighs?
Thinking like this, Bai Lianhua is finally transported by the system to the mission world.
After his body materialises, a scene he is highly familiar with emerges before his eyes.
…
Wen Fu is standing at the unchanging place, recalling his past.
Without Bai Lianhua, Wen Fu can no longer enter the Forest of Mists, of course, but he
continues to stand at the edge of the Forest of Mists time and again, allowing the white fog
to lightly caress him.
The illusions that others would dart away from, for him, is something good that allows him
to see Bai Lianhua… Though strangely, while he is enticed by the feeling, he is never unable
to discern reality from illusions.
In the rumours, at least, the ability to create illusions of the Forest of Mists is so terrifying
that even Dujie elders coming here could potentially lead to them facing their inner
demon… Yet, it is completely ineffective against him. How regretful.
Wen Fu’s lips perk up slightly, while he’s mocking himself in his mind, there’s not a tinge of
a smile in his expression. Instead, he only focuses back on the illusion.
Here, Wen Fu can see his first encounter with Bai Lianhua time and again——the time
when he was most downtrodden in his life.
Author’s notes: Little show of character breakdown:
Bai Lianhua: Sudden_excitement.jpg
System, happy to be naughty: Ha, host, I’ve prepared a bucket of cold water to dump on you
already!
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I’ve always had this niggling in the back of my head when reading cultivation
novels, that is, is the human in us really that easily erased when we’re able to ‘power up’ in
something like cultivation? I’m curious, but I’m not ready to transmigrate into a cultivation
world to find out… Instead of such a world where I’d probably die in 10 seconds, I’d rather
transmigrate into a safe world, maybe something like the daily school life genre.

WLWM World 1: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the First, Ch. 3

Despite Wen Fu being talented himself, able to face even intermediate Zhuji ranked
cultivators with only lower Zhuji level of cultivation amount, the shixiong who was after
him was already close to Jiedan, plus there were many of them. If they were not trying to
capture him alive, he would probably have already died.
Despite Wen Fu continuously used that to his advantage to fight with his life on the line, he
was already highly injured when he had escaped to the area nearby the Forest of Mists. He
was out of options, and could only use this short period of time to restore himself as much
as possible.
When he saw the Forest of Mists which is infamous throughout the lands in front of him, he
couldn’t help but also feel like stepping in to end it all. It was rumoured that the Forest of
Mists not only has illusions that would mess with one’s psyche, but deep within the mist it
would even start to corrode a cultivator’s body, until not even bones remain… though he
stopped his train of thought quickly. He still had people who had harmed him who he has
yet to take revenge on. How could he just go and die like that?
When Wen Fu tried to avoid the mist that is emanating from the Forest as he walked
unsteadily around it, while mulling over how he’ll escape after this, what terrain he might
be able to use, someone suddenly appeared, forcing a pill into his mouth, then quickly
dragged him into where others think is a scary place that lets no one come back out alive.
“Follow me. It’s safe inside.”
Wen Fu, too exhausted to even struggle, was forced to follow behind closely. He thought
they would meet all kinds of dangers in the Forest of Mists, or descend into illusions,
unable to snap back to reality, or their bodies would feel the dull pain of being corroded
until there’s nothing left, but yet, nothing. They walked into the Forest of Mists as if they
were walking on a flat field.
Wen Fu remembered the pill that was forced into him just before this.
They walked all the way into the centre of the Forest of Mists. Wen Fu was surprised to
discover a hidden paradise here, and there seems to be an invisible barrier there that
blocked the mist from entering. Not only was the scenery beautiful here, there was also a
great amount of cultivable qi. Looking around, there’s even a residence that is large in size
and tidied neatly.
Wen Fu looked over the other person surreptitiously. He couldn’t tell what this
intermediate Zhuji cultivator is planning——While he was fine in appearance, he appeared
somewhat weak and thin… there seemed to be no malice towards him.
Then it was the other person who spoke first hesitantly, “are you alright? I still have some
pills for recovering your cultivation power and healing wounds. Do you want some?”
Wen Fu shook his head, asking in turn, “why did you save me?”
“I saw them pursuing you, and also overheard your conversation… I thought you didn’t
deserve this.”
Wen Fu did not believe an ounce of it. He thought the cultivator standing before him
sounded so silly it was laughable.
Since he’s heard a bit on him, Wen Fu did not believe that this guy is absolutely not moved
by an age complementation body. Saying something like that right here, did he think he’s
retarded?
And if it really was true, that he saved him because he felt pity… then truly, he’s even more
stupid.
His personal experience has already shown him that the cruelty of the world of cultivation
is not something taken lightly. He did not believe in goodwill without reason, nor believed
there would still be someone this naïve.
Though Wen Fu bites his lips, and says nothing. He was wounded all over, and his
cultivation power was completely depleted. If they were to fight, it was obvious he won’t
win.
Still, when he saw the alchemical stove inside his residence, he couldn’t help but mockingly
remark,
“You’re an alchemical cultivator too, would you really not be interested in me?”
According to his good master, any alchemical cultivator worth their salt would feel as if
they have seen a great treasure and be unable to hold back themselves when they see an
age complementation body like his.
“No.” The eyes of the guy who called himself Bai Lianhua widened, and explained to him in
a bit of an exasperated manner, “don’t worry, I won’t do that to you… I disapprove of that
myself, it is in contravention of natural harmony.”
Wen Fu did not take that seriously, but acted as if convinced, and retracted the spikes he
put on his outer shell at least on the surface. He apologised and thanked him quietly, then
changed his topic when he started talking again, “what did you just feed me?”
“That’s a pill that allows you to no longer be affected by the Forest of Mists.”
Wen Fu was actually surprised then, “I’ve never heard of something like that.” Or the Forest
of Mists would not have always been a forbidden zone in the cultivation realm.
“Mmhm, it’s an exclusive recipe.”
It turned out that while Bai Lianhua did not have a good cultivation amount, nor a good
cultivation base, only becoming an intermediate Zhuji cultivator after many years of
cultivation, but actually he carried a great inheritance and a legendary backstory. His
ancestor was a legendary elder of alchemical cultivation. He became a Dujie cultivator and
ascended after wowing the whole cultivation realm. The elder knew his descendents would
become deficient in talent, and eventually his family would fall into obscurity, so he chose
this place specifically, letting his descendents live in isolation here generation after
generation, as a form of protection.
This alchemical recipe that allowed one to walk freely inside the Forest of Mists, and the
other treasures in the residence, were all inheritance from that elder. Then, Bai Lianhua
was the only descendent left. Thankfully, while Bai Lianhua was bad at cultivation, he was
extremely talented at alchemical cultivation, not shaming his own ancestor.
Bai Lianhua did not leave the place often, though, and he only used to leave the Forest of
Mists occasionally when searching for alchemical ingredients, and would never leave far
away, returning as soon as possible.
Looking at Bai Lianhua whose eyes seem so clear, Wen Fu instinctively believed he’s telling
the truth. Though Wen Fu never imagined there’d actually be someone who’d be so
unaware of the world, revealing all his secrets to a stranger. Was he seriously not afraid
he’d kill him and take his treasure? The good things left behind by an ascended elder,
would be stuff cultivators outside would fight to the death over.
To be honest, though, outside would be the dangerous place for him. Here was instead a
place that allowed him to cultivate in peace, so that he could raise his cultivation rank to
Jiedan, becoming able to mask his attribute and then to enact his revenge.
To be able to survive in the Forest of Mists, he would be dependent on Bai Lianhua’s pills.
Thankfully the guy… he didn’t even need to forcefully control him. The elder alchemical
cultivator probably miscalculated. An artificial barrier of protection would certainly have
protected his descendents well, but it would also have spoilt them until they were ignorant,
becoming dumb and unaware. It did help make matters convenient, however.
With all his ulterior motives, Wen Fu ‘accepted’ Bai Lianhua’s goodwill after some back and
forth, and stayed behind.
For a year, two years, three years… Yet even Wen Fu did not expect he would stay for so
long in the Forest of Mists, or even have such a great change occur to him.
He was disdainful of Bai Lianhua at first, thinking about how to best utilise the value on
him, but he actually did loosen his guard towards him in their daily interactions.
Bai Lianhua may be naïve and stupid, but it is relaxing to be with him. He didn’t have to
worry about schemes and deceptions. He was a calm and tolerant guy, and he was by no
means aggressive, and truly believed in doing good to people, and could put his words into
action. He was like a ray of warm, penetrating sunlight. Even if he did not agree at first, he
couldn’t help but take this ray of sunshine, and store it away in his chest, so heal the rotting,
deteriorating wounds on his heart… it was an addictive feeling.
This is such a pure goodness, that one would also try to protect it from anything that could
sully it. Compared to the hypocritical ‘good’ outside, it seemed especially immature and
cute… Wen Fu had to admit that he wanted to protect this pure kindness more and more
gradually.
——When they were lazing about, because of his ‘tragic fate,’ Bai Lianhua would also worry
that he felt too negative in his mind and would become unstable when cultivating in the
future, so he worked hard to persuade him all the time, telling him that there was not only
evil the world, but there’s also true good in the world.
Wen Fu would smile at him then, sure, why wouldn’t there be? The scary thing was that you
were the only one that had it.
Then, he really did, want to act as Bai Lianhua said, to be a good person after he had his
revenge, at least on the surface. Regrettably…
Wen Fu bites his lips hard, removing his consciousness from the illusion. His expression
that was smiling hardening again.
Somebody seems to have suddenly appeared here, but somehow it doesn’t seem to make
him alert. It’s like a reunion after a long time, both familiar and unfamiliar…
Wen Fu turns around in a blink, and with just one glance, he clearly distinguishes that the
person behind him is real. He then stands quietly where he is, his expression rather dark.
——Bai Lianhua, he finally… meets him alive again, not only in an illusion.
He’s been waiting for this moment for too long. Though he didn’t expect it to be right here,
right now.
The corner of Wen Fu’s lips lift up suddenly.
And Bai Lianhua, who moved his line of sight from his familiar surroundings to the person
who is in front of him, Wen Fu, does not have time to appreciate how cooperative the
system was to let him see his mission objective so quickly, before being greatly spooked,
and shows an expression of disbelief.
Of course he knows how time is a cruel mistress, but this isn’t the kind of cruelty we’re
talking about, are we? He knew with the years past, that Wen Fu would probably change
greatly, whether in appearance or in disposition, but…
Though he might be inexperienced, but the system couldn’t have slapped him in the face
like that!
Look at this unmitigated aura emanating from his body! How did Wen Fu end up a demonic
cultivator? After he has diligently completed his white lotus mission, and was judged to be
successful by the system, how did Wen Fu still walk his original path to fall to demonic
cultivation and become a demonic cultivator?
Bai Lianhua is calling for his system madly in his mind, bombarding it with questions.
“Did my previous mission fail?”
“No. The host’s preceding mission in this world was successful.”
“Then why did this happen? Explain it to me, hey!”
The system decides to play dead and stay silent then.
Bai Lianhua is angry and frustrated. He hates how he seems to have been one-upped by the
system. When he has nowhere to run, he looks at Wen Fu with an exasperated appearance.
Wen Fu’s smile grows bigger and bigger, going ear to ear in the end. He says lightly, “as
expected, you’re still alive.”
Bai Lianhua is nervous, he does not know how to explain the fact that he’s still alive, nor
know what Wen Fu meant by ‘as expected’——he’s not exaggerating when he says he feels
there’s something off with how Wen Fu is speaking. It’s neither joy nor happiness. It is
complicated and makes him feel cold to the bone.
Wen Fu does not seem to want an explanation from him, however. He wipes that unsettling
smile off his face, and walks towards Bai Lianhua with resolute steps.
Author’s notes:
Bai Lianhua: The golden thigh in my imagination suddenly turning into a blackened thigh,
can anyone tell me what happened? I don’t want to hug the thigh anymore!
[Hopelessness.jpg]
Mob A: Eh, now that you say that, I suddenly want to eat Jinhua ham. What should I do →_→
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Flags! Git yer flags here! Hint: I was very particular with my words when I said
the system ‘one-upped’ Bai Lianhua, hehe.

WLWM World 1: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the First, Ch. 4

When Wen Fu takes hold of his arm, Bai Lianhua is able to feel directly the difference in
feeling when facing the Wen Fu now compared to before. Before, he had no pressure living
together with Wen Fu, but now, not just the aura of demonic cultivation from Wen Fu, just
his imposing aura and that particular sense of pressure higher ranked cultivators exerted
to lower ranked cultivators is enough to make Bai Lianhua feel suppressed and restrained.
——Of course, what’s most nerve-racking is Wen Fu’s expressionlessness.
This makes Bai Lianhua suspect if he had happened to owe tens of thousands of high level
cultivation gemstones to him.
“System, what cultivation rank is Wen Fu now?”
“Lower Dacheng.” The system does not play dead this time and answers obediently.
Bai Lianhua feels his poor little soul shudder. Jeez, Dacheng. This is definitely atop the food
chain in cultivation realm. Above, there’s bare few cultivators of Dujie and ascension rank.
When he left this world, Wen Fu only just reached Yuanying rank… how long had he been
away for?
Though no matter how long had passed, Bai Lianhua racks his brains again and again, but is
still unable to recall anything he did that should make him apologetic to Wen Fu. Compared
to the antagonists in the worlds to follow, Wen Fu definitely had VIP service…
And in a reunion after a long time, can’t you treat the weak white lotus a bit more
generously? With what Wen Fu is doing, if he were really the traditionally soft and limp,
poor little white lotus, tears would already be gathering in his eyes.
Bai Lianhua tries to move his arm, trying to remove it from his grip, but then Wen Fu holds
it more tightly with greater force, as if afraid he’d suddenly disappear.
“Since you’re back, don’t think of leaving again.” After pausing, Wen Fu says in a low voice,
“be good, and what you want, maybe… I’ll give it to you personally.”
Bai Lianhua looks at Wen Fu with a confused expression, even forgetting to struggle. His
expression is blanked out. What he wanted? Something even he didn’t know he wanted?
… Uh, not exactly. He wants his computer, and his Internet, and his peaceful, relaxing
hikikomori life. Though however would Wen Fu give him those?
Bai Lianhua feels like asking, but he doesn’t know where to start.
Bai Lianhua’s expression, though, when seen by Wen Fu, is interpreted differently. Seeing
how Bai Lianhua stopped struggling and became obedient when he said this, Wen Fu closes
his eyes, concealing his tumultuous mind. He switches the topic after a short silence, “can
you bring me into the Forest of Mists now?”
He does truly wish to see the place where they had spent their days.
Bai Lianhua is not yet recovered from their previous conversation, and answers dryly, “no…
I don’t have the pill to enter the Forest on me.”
He was just thrown back into this world by the system, completely unequipped with
anything cultivational. The only thing of note is that the system is not that stingy and had
put clothes on him that are appropriate for the setting when materialising him, instead of
any of the clothing of the other worlds.
Wen Fu stares fixedly at Bai Lianhua, not saying anything, making Bai Lianhua feel
culpable. When he suspects whether Wen Fu didn’t believe him, he suddenly looked away,
and again puts up a smile, sounding nonchalant.
“Alright then, since we can’t enter the Forest of Mists, you might as well come back with
me.”
——He did not believe in Bai Lianhua, of course. They’ve been together for more than a
hundred years, and he knows Bai Lianhua better than himself. He is careful and attentive to
detail, and likes to hoard like a hamster. He often makes extra pills in preparation. His stock
has never been depleted ever, and when it came to as important a pill as one that allows
entry into the Forest of Mists?
Once, Bai Lianhua even said in seriousness, that if something was up and staying outside
was inevitable, if nothing else, this pill must be carried at all times, and if something were
to happen it would even allow escape into the Forest of Mists to save lives… Like he
rescued him that time.
But now… ah, well, if he says he doesn’t have it then let’s say he doesn’t.
…
Bai Lianhua is not in a good mood. He does not want to go to Wen Fu’s residence at all. He
would rather go somewhere isolated and interrogate the system, to breakthrough this
situation where he doesn’t know a single thing. Though, the situation forcing him, he’ll have
to comply.
He is still an upper Zhuji cultivator, the same when he died, but Wen Fu is already a big
boss at Dacheng. It’s not something he can object to. Bai Lianhua can be said to have been
brought back to Wen Fu’s residence by him without resistance.
——And clearly, Wen Fu seems to be in a fouler mood than he… Are people who become
demonic cultivators all moody like that?
It is making Bai Lianhua tense. He doesn’t really even dare interrogate the system in his
mind right now, afraid he might show some oddity in his expression when he does so, and
let this antagonist who is no longer so easily soothed realise something.
They’re silent all the way, but when they reached their destination, there’s a high level
demonic cultivator in front of the protection spell circle of his residence. He’s clearly here
for Wen Fu.
Bai Lianhua’s eyes glimmer as he hopes Wen Fu will leave him alone for a moment, so he
can have a deep conversation with his system. All cultivators that would be able to interact
with Wen Fu would clearly also be great powers in their own rights. That they are visiting
personally must mean they have something to discuss.
The demonic cultivator who doesn’t seem to be a good person at all says as expected, “Wen
Fu, about that ancient era concealed realm…”
Wen Fu looked uninterested, “I’m busy with something.”
The other person looks surprised. They must be joking, what could be even more important
than an ancient era concealed realm? Wen Fu also showed apt interest in it before.
“Something important?”
“The most important thing in life.”
The demonic cultivator is retorted speechless, not knowing how to continue. He looks
about and sees Bai Lianhua who, due to being held and dragged along, is almost completely
embraced in Wen Fu, and he raises his eyebrows and chuckles, “tch, this is?”
It’s been so many years, and they’ve never seen Wen Fu getting close with any cultivator
like this. Both the righteous cultivators and demonic cultivators thought Wen Fu looked
silly when he’s utterly stone cold and clean like that. Especially the demonic cultivators,
who think he’s hypocritical. He’s long fallen into demonic cultivation, but still acting special
like that, did he really think he can be unaffected by his surroundings?
And someone like him finally has someone by his side?
Wen Fu smiles coldly, and starts talking, “the white lotus I was keeping ran away, and I only
found him after so long… I’ll be rearing him well this time.”
The demonic cultivator makes an implicational ‘oh.’ He doesn’t understand what white
lotus means, perhaps it’s a little thing between the two of them, but say, this little Zhuji
cultivator sure did have the looks and the disposition to live up to the words ‘white lotus.’
It’s both clean and gentle but not too dry… eh, this is exactly the type they demonic
cultivators like!
And other than that, he is able to get what Wen Fu meant by ‘rearing’… Is this guy declaring
his ownership? Was he that possessive?
This sure is interesting. The demonic cultivator looks at Wen Fu who may be similar in
cultivation rank to him but who is much higher in terms of battle prowess, then looks at the
little Zhuji cultivator stuck in his embrace like he’s a treasure, and thinks this is certainly
interesting enough to share with others.
Since he’s amused, he doesn’t stick around and leaves without hesitation, letting Wen Fu go
on with his so-called important thing.
Only Bai Lianhua’s thoughts are messed up and his body stiffened, as if extremely shocked.
He can’t help but think, this is weird. Wen Fu shouldn’t know the meaning of white lotus,
should he? And the tone he said this… Bai Lianhua feels as if his goosebumps are tingling.
He tries to squeeze himself to the opposite side to stay far from Wen Fu.
Wen Fu walks into his residence with Bai Lianhua in his hands. He sees how Bai Lianhua
appears as if having been zapped by lightning, and him reflexively trying to stay away from
him, and stops. He caresses Bai Lianhua’s face.
“Hmm? Was I wrong? Don’t Bai Lianhua sound exactly like white lotus?” He acts gently, and
touches the corner of his eyes, “truly, you’re also pitiable like a white lotus.
Unfortunately…” everything is smokes and mirrors.
Looking at his eyes that are widened in shock, that are as clear and bright like a stream
flowing through, people can’t help but put down their guard, and become sympathetic… Of
course, if he starts crying, he would probably be evoking more sympathy.
Bai Lianhua and white lotus… This is an aural connection he only noticed when he was
reading Bai Lianhua’s name for hundreds of thousands of times in his mind.
Bai Lianhua can feel himself shuddering. He might not be smart, but he’s not dumb either.
Wen Fu has exposed too much information, whether true or false, there. Yet whichever
direction he interprets them in it’s terrifying.
At least, one thing is sure. Wen Fu has already seen through his core of being a white lotus.
He… can he perhaps not do the missions anymore? He wants to go back to his resting space.
Even if he had to spend hundreds of years of his life against a bunch of fog, he’ll be happier
than this!
The trickster system pops up, “host, it’s wrong to think so pessimistically like that. We
should feel positive and optimistic when doing missions.”
“It’s just the mission objective tainting again. When faced with difficulties, we must tackle it
head-on and try to overcome it, instead of running away.”
“In fact, don’t worry, a certain degree of tainting of the mission objective is helpful to us
completing our return of white moonlight mission.”
Bai Lianhua is unconvinced, and he can’t even care about whether he would be exposing
himself talking to the system in front of Wen Fu at this point, and asks directly, “system, tell
me the truth. Does Wen Fu know about your existence, and knows that I approached him
with ulterior motives?”
If this were true, with Wen Fu’s personality he’ll never tolerate it… it’s certainly miraculous
how he’s still alive right now, able to live in front of our dear antagonist instead of being
eliminated right at the start.
“Cough, you can say yes, but also say no… This is a complicated situation, hard to explain in
a short period of time…”
Seeing how the system is only knocking him about the garden path and completely sealed
on why Wen Fu got tainted again, Bai Lianhua understands that he isn’t getting any useful
information even if he continues listening, and would only be annoyed by the constant
buzzing. He doesn’t think anymore and cuts off his communication with the system from
his side.
——It’s probably not a false intuitive feeling that the system seems to be quite joyous of
this terrible situation occurring.
Toxic.
Author’s notes: The naughty system says its favourite hobby is to create inferno-level
pandemonium for its dear host either intentionally or unintentionally, and is looking for
like-minded individuals to participate together=w=~ [Hey!]
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: Ah, don’t worry, as far as I recall this is the world where the plot plays out the
most torturously. It will become sweet really soon.

WLWM World 1: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the First, Ch. 5

Completely abandoning the thought of receiving help from the system, Bai Lianhua can
only face the challenge by himself.
The most important point is not to succumb and feel guilt-ridden when he isn’t yet sure
how much truth Wen Fu knows about. At least, guilt and cowardice must not be showing on
the surface.
Bai Lianhua has mentally adjusted, and looks at Wen Fu with a confused expression, asking
about his unfinished question, “unfortunately what? Since we’ve met each other again,
you’ve always been saying stuff I don’t understand.”
He creases his brows lightly, and then steps back away from Wen Fu, confusion and
helplessness on his face, “I’m not used to the way you’re speaking right now. It feels
uncomfortable… Do you hate lotuses? Then if you have a pond, don’t plant any in it in the
future?”
Wen Fu retracts his hand naturally, and looks down at his own palm as he says in an
indifferent tone, “no, you’ve got it wrong. I like lotuses.” Especially a certain white lotus.
Bai Lianhua who’s doing his best embarrassing actor impression feels as if his heart
skipped a bit. He peeks at Wen Fu, but still cannot make out the actual meaning in his
words. He can only pray that it is really him who is thinking too much.
“You’ve become a, uh, demonic cultivator now?”
“Hm? Is this not good? Or are you afraid?” Wen Fu looks here with a complicated gaze.
“No. It’s just lamentable.” Bai Lianhua does not conceal his disappointment in his
expression, “you’re really strong now, but I feel like…”
“You feel like, I should have been a good person on the path of righteousness?” Wen Fu
completes the sentence for Bai Lianhua, who can only nod robotically.
“I’ve let you down.”
Bai Lianhua doesn’t know how to follow up on that, and bites his lips lightly, “then your
grudges…”
“I can’t exactly tell people how I’m an age complementation body. I’ve already made
excuses and took my revenge.” Wen Fu is already recovered from his emotional lapse
before, and gestures for Bai Lianhua to sit down, pouring him a cup of cultivable qi tea
almost with a grin, “I knew you’re soft at heart, and I don’t want to dirty your ears either.
You only need to know that I haven’t laid my hands on those innocent people… Isn’t that
what you’ve always tried to persuade me, mm?”
Wen Fu put his emphasis on the words “soft at heart” specifically.
After Bai Lianhua passed away, that was when he had again realised how profound the
person has affected him. Even if he hated Bai Lianhua, and he has long since fallen into
demonic cultivation, unrestrained by notions like morality, but when he wanted to just
slaughter all of the Liu family and the people of the sect to vent out his anger, Bai Lianhua’s
past words would haunt his ears, mess with his psyche, so he had to give up in the end.
How laughable. Even Bai Lianhua can’t act out the good he says, and came for an ulterior
motive. Even if he knew this deception, but he still single-sidedly restrained himself for his
fake words on the surface.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t know what Wen Fu is thinking about, but instinctively feels restless, so
he could only smile gently and praises, “then that is good.” Then he lowers his head, and
takes a sip of the tea brewed by a great Dacheng cultivator, and then is stunned.
Bai Lianhua thought with Wen Fu’s cultivation rank, the cultivable qi tea on him must be
top-of-the-line in the cultivation realm. While it did taste good, but no matter how he
thought about it, it still felt like the type of tea leaves he had planted next to his residence.
While it is a good tea that is full of cultivable qi, it cannot be said to be a high-class or
luxurious tea.
Bai Lianhua is suddenly alerted. He looks about as if to escape his current thoughts, but he
only finds familiar details everywhere, and hesitantly asks, “the decoration in your
residence, seems to be…” very similar to how it appeared in his previous residence in the
Forest of Mists.
You can’t blame him for not reacting in time. This is the first world he has experienced, and
his memories have become fuzzy. He can recall his past experiences with Wen Fu with
effort, but he can’t help forgetting all the other minor details.
“I thought you would have noticed right at the start.” Wen Fu looks calm.
“I’m sorry. It’s my lack of attention.” Bai Lianhua has an ashamed expression.
“I’ve always been nostalgic for those days we spent in the Forest of Mists. I thought you
would have been so too, but it seems, I was alone in that sentiment.”
Bai Lianhua’s eyes widen, his voice quiet and weak, “it’s not like that…”
Separated by the years, Wen Fu is now way too proficient at this business. Bai Lianhua feels
he can’t beat him in conversation at all.
Who’s the real white lotus here? This whole ‘showing the other person your weakness to
make them feel guilty’ card he’s dealt so skillfully, isn’t he way too good at this?
Wen Fu does not wait until Bai Lianhua is finished, before stopping the conversation short
with more indifference, “it’s fine, it doesn’t matter really… There’s no meaning pressing this
further.”
Bai Lianhua is speechless “…”
You’ve said everything and then tell me it’s meaningless to press this further?
This ‘using a retreat as an advancement’ method… Even if he were a professional white
lotus whose good at heart has already been stolen by the system, now that Wen Fu said it
this way, even he felt extremely culpable to our antagonist.
Bai Lianhua is tempted to ask what Wen Fu experienced over the years. What made the
antagonist he has spent so much time and effort saving walk on the wrong path again? But
he’s worried if he asks again, Wen Fu will then question him what happened to him and
how he appeared again.
He died right in front of Wen Fu back then. His cultivation amount is not enough for him to
take over someone else’s body either. Even in the unscientific cultivation realm, if one’s
imagination is not wild enough it is still hard to explain.
It’s already hard to stabilise Wen Fu and maintain a peace on the surface. He’d better not
push it.
The room falls silent like so.
This silence makes Bai Lianhua restless, especially when Wen Fu keeps looking at him as if
in thought. It’s making him super embarrassed, so he can only ask him something else, “you
said you wanted to enter the Forest of Mists. If there is an alchemical stove and ingredients
lying around here, I can help you produce a pill.”
——There’d better not be so that Wen Fu had to go out and collect.
Wen Fu does not respond in the manner he’d expect, however.
“There’s no alchemical stove, nor alchemical cultivational ingredients. You know, I hate
alchemical cultivators.”
Bai Lianhua, a true alchemical cultivator, “…” This is a bit piercing. Those were the days
when Wen Fu adapted well to his alchemical cultivator identity. What did he think now?
Though it is true that Wen Fu’s residence is arranged very similarly to his residence in the
Forest of Mists, there’s just that one alchemical stove very striking to the eye when entering
that’s missing. Or he would have noticed the similarity way earlier.
“I don’t want to enter the Forest of Mists now.” After a pause, Wen Fu continued, “just stay
here now.”
He understands that if Wen Fu does not let him go, with his own power he can never make
it out of here. After probing him carefully a few times, Bai Lianhua obediently stops trying
to escape.
Whether it’s for his life or if it has become a habit of his, Bai Lianhua mentally adjusted a
few times but still decides to treat Wen Fu like before, as naturally as he could.
After spending a few days with Wen Fu and adapting to his life in the cultivation realm
again, and having recalled all the knowledges and skills in his mind, Bai Lianhua discovers
the problem on Wen Fu.
——While he might have only been an insignificant Zhuji cultivator until he died, with the
rich background the system arranged for him, he’s able to discern a lot more information
than the average cultivator.
“Wen Fu, you have some internal wounds on you? Why aren’t you healing them?”
At Wen Fu’s cultivation rank, Bai Lianhua does not believe that he wouldn’t notice.
“Since it’s not important. I’ll not die for a while.” Wen Fu looks at Bai Lianhua, and suddenly
approaches him, “don’t worry. This won’t affect what you want.”
Bai Lianhua has tried to restrain himself, but he can’t help in the end and asked, “what is it
that I want?”
Wen Fu’s expression darkens and he goes quiet, as if he has triggered something he
shouldn’t have. Wen Fu closes his eyes, and leaves the room expressionlessly, returning to
normal when he comes back, and gestures for Bai Lianhua to sit up straight. He’s going to
smoothen Bai Lianhua’s cultivational power.
——Wen Fu has been doing so these few days, like a most patient master, to completely
redo the basic cleansing for him.
No, in fact, even the best master will not be like him. Because Wen Fu did not just use any
cultivational power to help him recleanse. He decided to use his fundamental cultivational
power, which is the condensed essence of a cultivator’s cultivation amount. The effect is
extraordinary, but so is its drain on the cultivator.
This also makes Bai Lianhua feel complicated towards Wen Fu. Sometimes he’ll feel as if
they’re back at the days in the Forest of Mists, when Wen Fu was not so hard to understand,
and often also responded with goodwill to his.
Yet after Wen Fu gestured to him again this time, Bai Lianhua does not obey quietly, but
rejects him. Since he’s put the fact that he’s internally wounded on the table, then he
wouldn’t mind increasing the stuff he wants him to know by one.
Every time Wen Fu helped him enlarge his qi veins, Bai Lianhua could feel how the
cultivational power cycles within Wen Fu. He wasn’t sure at first, but if combined with Wen
Fu’s internal wounds, he is a hundred percent sure, that Wen Fu did not only become a
demonic cultivator, but he walked the most unstable path among demonic cultivation.
Bai Lianhua looks dejected with clear sadness in his expression as he says, “there’s the
internal wounds, and this kind of destructive way to cycle your cultivational power… Why
would you use this kind of a shortcut method?”
“You’re not me. I have a bad cultivation base and it can’t be helped for me no matter what.
That talent of yours, though, even if you don’t try to use methods like these, you’ll still stand
atop the world to be respected.”
It is inexplicable even for revenge. The Liu cultivator, being an alchemical cultivator, is way
less in terms of battle prowess compared to a cultivator of the same rank. As for Wen Fu?
When he passed away, Wen Fu has already become a Yuanying cultivator using the normal
cultivation method. Incidentally, Wen Fu’s battle prowess is also way ahead of his
cultivation amount. Even if Wen Fu had no more patience after waiting for a century,
there’s no problem even if he decided to go against his good master right there and then.
He didn’t have to take this path.
Bai Lianhua swears that he really feels sad seeing Wen Fu not care about his own body like
that. It’s a little crop he’d spent a century nurturing. He was alright when he left, how did he
end up damaging himself so much when he came back?
Wen Fu’s expression is blanked. The person who seems to be genuinely concerned from
him in front of his eyes, is becoming one and the same with the figure he remembers from
his memories. And then, he feels a rage bubble inside his chest, turning from a spark into an
inferno, burning through all the space in time.
He’s so angry he ends up laughing, and clamps down on Bai Lianhua’s chins, stopping him
short.
“Quit messing with me with this concerned attitude. I’ve already… learnt to see through it.”
Author’s notes: The plant called lotus would like to beat someone up. Why is it that its
name must be uttered everyday and then sneeze_(:з」∠)_
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Miscommunications in CN novels are really rampant. If only they’d talk to each
other about their problems.

WLWM World 1: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the First, Ch. 6

A peace tacitly maintained between the two over the last few days has been broken.
Though to be honest, only Wen Fu knows that beneath his actions showing his indignation,
is his uncontrolled, moved emotion… He lied. Despite warning himself again and again, but
when Bai Lianhua’s pretending to care about him is played out before him again, he will
still fall for this front of hypocritical kindness uncontrollably.
An intense reaction like that is also perhaps a poor disguise of his. Since if he were to be
absolutely unmoved by Bai Lianhua, how would he have felt anger?
Realising that deeply, Wen Fu feels more frustrated in his chest.
He narrows his eyes and kisses Bai Lianhua.
Bai Lianhua, single in the real world, who should have been quite experienced over the ages
after transmigrating through mission worlds after mission worlds, but yet whose first kiss
hasn’t even been ‘stolen,’ is shocked by this ‘kissing when the two fail to reach an
agreement’ act the antagonist has put up.
What the hell!
Even if he would like to deceive both himself and others, but Bai Lianhua is not a
true●Hopelessly naive silly little dummy, so Bai Lianhua has to admit in shock from the no
longer concealed emotions in Wen Fu’s expression…
Wen Fu probably, perhaps, maybe… likes him?
No, it’s probably a like mixed with dislike.
Then, Wen Fu continues,
“I really want to pick this weak white lotus of yours, put it in a vase and look after it
delicately. Only I can admire it, and only I can touch it.”
“Even if you were to wilt, you will only wilt in my grasp.”
Bai Lianhua can’t even make up his mind on which of the two is worse, the two sentences
that make him feel cold from the inside, or that utterly unexpected kiss.
No, what’s worst is surely Wen Fu the person?
Bai Lianhua is actually suspecting if his memories are false. Did he really live with him in
harmony over the hundred years? Did he remember wrong, and he was actually a fickle
playboy who toyed with his emotions when he was in his first mission?
Bai Lianhua feels like retreating now, so he relinks himself with the system.
“System, I don’t want to do this mission anymore. I give up. I’ll accept whatever
punishment.”
“Eh? Why? The mission is going well?”
“How is it well… Wen Fu is so tainted he’s completely black, can’t you see? If I continue
staying, rather than virginity even my life would be in danger.”
“But that’s normal.”
“Ha?”
“Riiiiight, it’s like, to calm the host previously, I have only briefly introduced the mission of
return of white moonlight. The host may not understand enough about the mission, so the
system here will specifically provide you with an important piece of supplementary
information here.”
“The reality of the mission of return of white moonlight, is the require the host to, under
the solid foundation laid out in the preceding white lotus missions, return to solidify their
position as that piece of white moonlight that the antagonists can’t wave away in their
minds, and resave the world from the antagonist’s clutches.”
“The system has detected that the antagonist Wen Fu is 100% treating the host as the white
moonlight in their minds, and the mission is progressing as normal. No abnormal situation
requiring the intervention of the system has been found.”
“If the host would please continue working hard to eliminate the grudges antagonist Wen
Fu feels in his heart to eliminate the risk factor for the world… Since you’ve done a mission
here before perfectly, it is expected that you will do it even more smoothly the second time.
The system believes in your swift success!”
“What do you mean? Did all my missions that I’ve completed fail and the antagonists all
having went awry?” Bai Lianhua is scared of the ‘s’ in the word ‘antagonists’ the system
said, so he says in disbelief.
“Yes, that is correct. Due to all sorts of factors, after the host has left the world, the
antagonists have went on to become a key factor in affecting the world’s order again… If
the host would not give up and continue to act according to their white lotus instincts, to
again shine a ray of white healing moonlight into the hearts of the antagonists and move
them back to the path of righteousness.”
Well, bugger off!
Does the host have no rights? Does the host exist for you systems with blackened hearts to
be deceived and utilised to the max?
The shitty system must be the loser among systems. If there were a report button I’ll report
you until you call me dad!
Bai Lianhua wants to just quit firmly, let this mission world go wherever it’s headed, but
looking at the devilishly charismatic Wen Fu in front of him, his enthusiasm burnt itself out
in only a second.
He can’t help it. The situation is forcing his hand. He doesn’t even have the presence of
mind to soothe his own mood, so he can only continue this embarrassing act.
Bai Lianhua’s shock faints away, and only a helplessness is left on his expression, pale as
paper, “this is not right… Why would you think that?”
“How is it not right? I think it’s very right.” Wen Fu raises his eyebrows, “I like you, more
than anyone else in this world. I want to keep you by my side at all times, never to leave
again, how is that wrong?”
What kind of twisted reasoning is that?
“… But I don’t like you, at least not the kind of like you have.”
Wen Fu laughs indifferently, “then what? I said, I like you more than anyone else in the
world. The like you lack I can help fill it up and still leave enough behind.”
Bai Lianhua really feels like pulling that classic motto of white lotuses out – can’t we just be
friends?
How diligent I was those years to nurture you as a small sprout in my garden, to spare no
effort in helping you not to grow awry, to become a righteous, appealing big bok choy, then
in the end, you wanted to take me for yourself, deflowering me?
Bai Lianhua is already infuriated enough to start speaking nonsense, actually treating
himself as a weak little flower.
To be honest, while it’s said he’s pretending to be a little pure white lotus, but Bai Lianhua
feels as if he’s more acting as a saintly fellow, completely different from the norm, because
besides kindness and gentleness that’s as common as characteristics go, he’s never actually
engaged in the romantic love and emotional adventures of the classic white lotuses.
Therefore he never thought he would end up in this embarrassing situation.
Even previously when he’s worked out Wen Fu might have seen through the abnormalities
on him, he’s only worried Wen Fu will feel he has been deceived and is therefore angry.
Then immediately Wen Fu’s topic switches, talking about something that makes one feel
goosebumps with a smile.
“When you died, I was sad… I even hated myself for only letting my emotions out when
you’ve died, why I’ve not prolonged your life while you were alive. I’m an age
complementation body. It was possible for me.”
“After I thought about that, even I was surprised… I’ve never thought, one selfish as me
would have moments where I feel like voluntarily sacrificing myself.”
“Especially in regards to the age complementation body. You know this is part of my inner
devil. I hate this physical attribute to the bone, and I have sworn not to become a material
to anyone prolonging their life, but if it was you, I actually wouldn’t feel unwilling.”
“Bai Lianhua, you’ve changed me into a form I don’t even recognise myself.”
“You won’t understand my regret. It wasn’t that I didn’t have the ability to save you, but I
only regretted so much after you died. Yet since you’ve died, I had no opportunity to even
pick another option. I sometimes even thought it was my selfishness that killed you.”
“Is it laughable?” Wen Fu lengthens his voice, “I was so dumb to actually feel responsible
for all these related and unrelated things, and then tortured myself again and again.”
Bai Lianhua’s lips were trembling several times, but nothing would come out. He can only
shake his head continuously. He didn’t expect Bai Lianhua to feel that way because of his
death.
“Until…” Wen Fu has an odd smile on him, “I had a dream afterwards. I’ve heard you and a
person called Xi Tong talking in it.”
“After passing Jiedan, a cultivator never dreams about useless things anymore, unless the
dream indicates a reality… Do you need me to repeat your conversation then?”
Xi Tong… System?
It can’t be, Wen Fu actually heard the conversation between he and the system?!
Bai Lianhua widens his eyes, trying to recall hard the conversation he had after leaving his
body in this world, but he can’t remember the exact words.
The system appears kindly right now, pulling out the image from back then,
“Mm. I’ve actually died.” Bai Lianhua is shocked to see ‘himself’ who has stopped breathing,
and laments.
“Right… Eh? Host, saying something like that, you can’t have not lived long enough have
you?”
Bai Lianhua “…” Nobody is saying something like that. A hundred years is long enough.
“Hehe, even if you haven’t lived long enough, it’s alright. After you go back and reforge Wen
Fu into a pill, you can still live more than a few hundred years.”
Bai Lianhua is speechless “…” And he rolls his eyes.
Is he stupid? To put the antagonist he nurtured so hard into an alchemical stove? The joke
isn’t funny at all.
“Alright, host, please don’t ignore me, you’d be living again soon… Just, don’t act so softly
next time.”
“Mm. I know. I won’t.” Bai Lianhua understands the system’s meaning, telling him not to
stay so long and waste tie in the world because he doesn’t want the antagonist to be sad.
The system was willing to tolerate him for the first world, but not so for the following
worlds. He had to learn to toughen his heart.
…
After watching the whole scene with his body temperature dropping, Bai Lianhua can’t help
but scream in his mind – System!
His silence in not wanting to respond to the system, and the system’s brash unmitigated
mockery, put them all in front of Wen Fu, audio only. What a great misunderstanding this
would cause!
No wonder Wen Fu is unsurprised to see him live again. It’s probably because of system’s
“you’d be living again soon.”
And the nail in the coffin is their conversation about being “soft,” if the context is taken into
consideration, won’t Wen Fu feel that this so-called softness at heart being not having made
him into a pill?
Author’s notes: Bai Lianhua: Between exposing the system and taking on the blame, it’s
hard to decide… Wasn’t he to be a white moonlight? Why is he to take this big black wok?
The colour is wrong_(:з」∠)_
PS: Happy labour day my little angels, eat well play well=w=~
Too bad I have to work QAQ… Ah, standard salted fish lying posture_(:з 」∠)_
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: The author also says this later on but don’t be too harsh on the system. He has
to act like this for a certain plot point to be revealed much later.

WLWM World 1: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the First, Ch. 7

Bai Lianhua thinks that if he knew Wen Fu would have heard their conversation, with his
survival instincts kicking in, he would have seriously replied and firmly deny the system’s
untimely joke, and then he will also carefully prepare his words to show how he does not at
all want the age complementation body, so that every single sentence that Wen Fu might
ponder over and misunderstand would be cut off from its source.
Yet even a thousand gold cannot buy precognition.
The system, on the receiving end of Bai Lianhua’s frustrated feelings, also feels wronged. It
explains weakly for itself that that time was its first mission so it had no experience. It
didn’t know that Wen Fu’s determination could have been so strong. Plus cultivators have
strong souls to begin with, which are not remotely comparable to normal ones, which is
why it coincidentally caused this incident.
Though it can guarantee that in later worlds no holes like this occur.
——It seriously didn’t want to cause trouble… Because it really didn’t need to do anything
to make trouble find its way to its host with his accident-prone self.
If the host doesn’t believe it, he just has to wait and see. In those worlds he definitely didn’t
drag its host back with its own mistakes, but the result… cough cough, is still as joyous to
see.
Bai Lianhua currently isn’t in the mood to verbally assault his heartless system, but is only
looking worriedly at Wen Fu, scouring his brains for how to fix the situation while
maintaining his character setting.
“I was conflicted after waking up from the dream. I hoped it’s real, that meant I could see
you again… Yet I also hoped it’s fake, that would prove you have never lied to me.”
“I have found my way out of my meaningless self-blame, but I’ve made my way into a new
predicament. The two thoughts would fight all the time, endlessly without stop.”
“If a cultivator’s soul was not powerful enough, my cultivational consciousness would have
failed long ago, so I must stop this and make a choice between the two. So I chose to let go
of myself and follow my heart.”
“And——I thought you’d be back.”
“I was right. Like Xi Tong said, you’re back.”
“Even your appearance and aura felt the same, as if your death was just a hallucination of
mine.”
“So, you also came for my physical attribute at first, didn’t you?”
“And Bai Lianhua isn’t even your name. It’s Su Zhu. I heard Xi Tong call you that.”
“Though I still want to call you Bai Lianhua.” Since it’s the name you told me yourself.
No no no, I, Bai Lianhua, have not changed my name nor surname. Bai Lianhua has always
been my name.
Wen Fu doesn’t feel like waiting for Bai Lianhua’s answer, however, and continues on his
own.
“While I didn’t know why you didn’t lay your hands on me in the end… And miraculously
got another chance to stand before me.”
“——Ah, right, you won’t be acting so softly this time?”
Bai Lianhua starts speaking dryly, “no…”
He wants to explain, but he realises that it’s impossible to explain. Even if he were to
expose the system in his explanation, the result probably wouldn’t be any different from
now. Hiding the system, however, that little troublemaking turd might still be able to have
critical effect at the right time.
——No matter what, the white lotus character setting is inevitably broken down… Sigh. Is
it too late to switch the route to a black lotus?
Wen Fu continues, “but no problem. It’s fine even if it’s like this.”
Bai Lianhua “…!”
What did he hear? Jeez, is that what it feels like to find a glimmer of hope for living in a life-
or-death situation?!
Bai Lianhua looks at Wen Fu with a shocked expression as he closes and opens his eyes
several times in rapid succession. He is thinking in his mind if he really was so great at
persuading him that their characters actually switched around and transformed Wen Fu
into an endlessly tolerant true●White Lotus, and will choose forgiveness even in a situation
like this?
Though Wen Fu’s next sentence dashes his hopes, “I want your love in return.”
“You don’t want to die, and how fortunate, I also don’t want to see you die again.”
“So it’s alright. Whether it’s real, or fake, I won’t let you face death again… I’m here.”
“If it were the age complementation body’s fate to be someone else’s fortune… Then even if
I were to be reforged into a pill, it should enter your mouth. You’ll bring me along to
continue living.”
“If a white lotus like you needed nutrients to live, I’ll be the ground you root yourself in.”
“Though this all hinges on you being sincere to me, at least as much as I am for you.”
Wen Fu did not stop at all saying all these. Clearly he’s already given it thought and it’s not
a whimsically decision.
Bai Lianhua is so shocked his voice almost cracked, “you’ve been thinking this all these
years?”
“Yeah.” Wen Fu’s smile is unchanging, “didn’t you ask me why I wanted to raise my
cultivation amount quickly?”
“Since I know you’d be back.”
“You were always a Zhuji cultivator before me. Though since everything before were
smokes and mirrors, then everything could have been an illusion. I didn’t even know if it
were your real cultivation rank… I had to have enough power to be sure I could keep you
around——I didn’t expect, though, that meeting you again, you’d still be Zhuji, and it
doesn’t appear fake to me.”
“Plus, for an age complementation body, the higher the cultivation amount, the better the
quality of the pill reforged, and the better the effect of prolonging life——the more you’d be
interested, perhaps?”
Bai Lianhua “…”
The system pops up suddenly, “mm. I don’t know if host you’re moved, but this system is
extremely moved… You sure are a chosen one among white lotus, host, to be able to make
the antagonist so firmly sacrifice himself. It’s clear how weighty you as a white moonlight is
in his mind.”
“While I’ve only had you as a host, but this system can already feel that nobody will end up
better than you ever. You sure are a talented and excellent and diligent great host!”
Bai Lianhua blocks off the system’s communications again.
He takes a deep breath to calm down, then asks, “are you sure you want to do this?”
“Mm.” Wen Fu’s lips perk up, “I have endless methods to force you to stay by my side, never
to escape. I can even use all these techniques like changing your memories or using runes
to make you unconditionally obey all my requests. I could… even erase your cultivational
consciousness.”
“But, I won’t accept it. I want your affection of your own volition.”
Wen Fu’s serious tone makes Bai Lianhua believe that this guy really did consider the cruel
methods he listed.
This is worse than hating him to the bone and then kill him once and for all.
Bai Lianhua can’t help but shudder. He’s never been able to predict Wen Fu’s thoughts ever
since their reunion.
“Aren’t you afraid I’ll lie to you?” Like pretending to agree, then treating him with a
deceptive attitude… A love-hate relationship drama of dozens of thousands of words could
be had here.
“Haven’t you been doing that before?” Wen Fu chuckles like he doesn’t care, “since I’ve
been had once, I’ve become better at seeing through lies. If you want to lie to me again, fine.
If you can deceive me the whole length of my life, and even yourself, then that’s better.”
This sounds really bitter.
Bai Lianhua sees the situation like an unleashed horse wildly running off to an unknown
direction, he scours his brains, “while just saying this might not sound persuasive at all…
Yes. I do have some situation that is hard to explain in words here, like my reappearance,
but I can at least guarantee that I’m not hostile to you. I really don’t want the age
complementation body, nor want to prolong my life. The deal is invalid, I reject it.”
Wen Fu doesn’t speak, but his expression between smiling and not is clearly in disbelief.
His stance is clear.
Bai Lianhua feels defeated, “I’m serious.”
“Mm. I’m serious too.”
Not letting Bai Lianhua counter again, Wen Fu raises his eyebrows to shut the topic off
single-sidedly.
Bai Lianhua wants to speak again and opens his mouth, but he realises that he’s
temporarily silenced.
Wen Fu closes in and touches the corner of his lips, “I do like your voice, and if it were
anything else, I’m probably capable of patiently listening to it for my whole life, but if you
were to continue like that… I don’t want to get mad at you. Would you stay quiet for a
while?”
Bai Lianhua “…”
What a simple and rough solution. Directly cutting off the communication? A high
cultivation rank cultivator sure isn’t someone you’d want to cross.
…Uhh, this is almost exactly like what he does to system everyday.
Bai Lianhua stares at Wen Fu while biting his lips hard.
He’ll never acknowledge such a one-sided deal. He’s never going to cooperate, see what
Wen Fu could do? At most he’ll just die.
He’s executed his mission for so many times, and it’s not the first time he’s had to fake
death, at best it’s just going to be a more tragic death——Well, perhaps not merely tragic,
but he could probably withstand it somehow…
Wen Fu chuckles again.
“Before I’ve never seen such an expression on you. You’ve always been calm, been gentle,
like a pond that never has ripples. So, is this the real you? It’s cuter than I thought.”
Bai Lianhua stares at the rising corners of Wen Fu’s lips, and feels like closing in to squeeze
it back down. Chuckling, chuckling, always the smile. Always a different but somehow still
as mortifying smile… To hell with ‘cute,’ you’re the cutest one, ok?
…
Bai Lianhua is silenced for the whole actual day.
When Wen Fu mercifully retracted his restrictions, Bai Lianhua decided not to speak, to
show his displeasure with Wen Fu through his silence.
——What else could he do? Thanks to the troublemaking system, he’s just a pitiful soul
wavering about in the wind and rain. He has no gold fingers to speak of other than knowing
the world’s original direction. He’s also not got the protagonist halo to win against this
devilish Wen Fu several cultivation ranks above him, nor has he got the antagonist halo
that he could toy with him with just an evil grin.
As for commiting suicide? The system isn’t gonna help, that guy is still looking forward to
him finishing the mission.
While Wen Fu is also clearly alert against this, and has made the preparations. All the sharp
objects in the residence have had restrictions placed on them. The moment Bai Lianhua
extended his hand, the little cutie he eyed would float away quickly, not able to be caught.
Plus there’s no alchemical stove nor alchemical cultivational ingredients in here. Bai
Lianhua can’t even poison himself to death. As for self-destructing his veins… Wen Fu’s
soothing these few days weren’t just on the surface. There’s quite a bit of Wen Fu’s
cultivation power in his veins. If he met danger, they would firmly protect the few vital
points on Bai Lianhua.
How embarrassing. He can’t even die easily.
Author’s notes: Bai Lianhua: My name is super easy to remember, a white lotus forever
desu~
I don’t want to live now, so can I have 108 ways to quickly die?
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Huh, I’ve never thought about how Xi Tong and Su Zhu could all be made into
valid Chinese names. The more you know.

WLWM World 1: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the First, Ch. 8

The one who saved Bai Lianhua from having to deal with this frustration with Wen Fu is
that demonic cultivator from last time.
This time Bai Lianhua learned that his name is Gu You. He doesn’t need the reconnected
system to noisily remind him that this guy is also quite the character in the original
direction of the world.
In any case, he is undeniably a strong henchman for Wen Fu uniting the demonic
cultivators and jeopardising the cultivation realm.
Therefore Bai Lianhua is depressed. His first transmigration has become like a gust of wind.
It temporarily blew Wen Fu off his predestined path and yet after all the twists and turns
he still falls back into demonic cultivation and come to meet all the people he should have
met.
Gu You is receiving marginally better treatment than last time. At least he’s in Wen Fu’s
residence, able to sit in the main hall to discuss things.
——Of course, there’s no tea… you’re joking. The cultivable qi tea in Wen Fu’s residence are
from the same plants that Bai Lianhua planted next to his residence. It is only after Bai
Lianhua died and his cultivation amount dissipated, and Wen Fu had been forced to leave
the Forest of Mists, before he incidentally discovered some seeds for them in his storage
bag. He’s planted them in his residence as if trying to recall someone through the objects.
They’re nurtured personally by Wen Fu, no matter how insane Wen Fu gets he will not be
willing to take those out for others to ruin.
What Gu You is talking about with Wen Fu is still the ancient era concealed realm.
“There’s only half a month to the concealed realm opening. Are you or are you not going,
Wen Fu?”
“If you go, we’ll divvy up the benefits.”
In terms of strength, Gu You is not bad himself. Though he’s not as good as Wen Fu, he’s
pretty capable normally too. Though ancient era concealed realms are unlike normal
opportunities. There’s lethal danger in there. Even at their cultivation rank it’s still unsafe
to be alone. Careful preparation by grouping together with other strong ones is the way to
go.
Wen Fu is also well-known for his honour among demoni cultivators. While they can’t help
but mock his pretentious nobility and hypocrisy behind his back, but when they need to
work together on something, he’s the first person on their minds. Since the guy is someone
who means what he says and will definitely complete what he promises. Partnering up with
him means they don’t have to worry about being stabbed from the back by their
companions.
Another point is that their past demonic cultivators are pretty much useless. In the whole
cultivation realm, people only hear about the righteous cultivators leaving behind
concealed realms for their successors to train in, but there’s never anything about a
demonic cultivation ancestor leaving behind anything for them. So whenever demonic
cultivators like them want to get something from the concealed realms, sometimes they
even need to use methods from the righteous cultivators.
And Wen Fu, originally a righteous cultivator, is especially remarkable for this. It is
shocking how broad his knowledges are. He is more like a chosen one than those supposed
geniuses in the righteous path. If it’s related to righteous cultivation, then Wen Fu will
know how to deal with it.
——What Gu You would never learn is that during the century Wen Fu spent with Bai
Lianhua, he’s seen countless jade tablets ascended elders left behind and learned about
countless untold secrets of righteous cultivation in Bai Lianhua’s residence. Plus with his
own talents and the support of Bai Lianhua’s alchemical pills, it can be said that if Wen Fu
really did do as Bai Lianhua hoped, to never have swayed from the righteous path, what lies
before him would certainly have been a bright path headed right for ascension.
Unlike him directly rejecting the last time, Wen Fu agrees to go with Gu You after a slight
pause. He also made his conditions clear, which is that a large majority all the bounties of
nature they get from the concealed realm, especially the plants, must be his. In exchange, he
can concede the same amount when divvying up the weapons.
Gu You is stunned, “wait, didn’t you hate these materials because you hated alchemical
cultivators earlier?” Unless it’s necessary, he never collected them actively.
Plus often it is only alchemical cultivators or toolsmith cultivators who would request so.
Not that for a normal cultivator these resources are unimportant, but divine weapons and
tools are just as important for them…
“I still hate them now, but I need them, for something.” Wen Fu’s head tilts slightly and his
gaze casually sweeps across the room.
Gu You follows his gaze to also see Bai Lianhua who has been quiet the whole way
pretending he didn’t exist, and comes to a realisation… Yo, so it was for him?
It does make sense. The little cultivator is only Zhuji, so he’s probably got a bad cultivation
base, and needs Wen Fu’s help. To raise their cultivation base and cultivation amount, it
requires auxiliary methods and ingredients.
Tch tch tch, what a scary thing love is. The normal Wen Fu is suddenly as if taken over by
someone.
Before, when he saw Wen Fu not avoiding this little cultivator when they’re talking it was a
bit shocking already. Now it seems his surprise has been premature. To be able to plan for
them like this Wen Fu is actually going to fall.
Eh, what a mess.
Good for him, though. He’s neither good at alchemy nor toolsmithing. He doesn’t
particularly want any of those ingredients. He would have packed them up to sell even if he
got them, so it’s not in conflict with Wen Fu’s conditions. Personally, he’s more interested in
those divine weapons and tools in the concealed realm. In a sense, he’s quite compatible
with Wen Fu, able to take advantage of each other’s situation.
Gu You calculated a bit, and says pleasantly, “sure, then it’s a promise. See you at the Qiyun
peak tomorrow.”
He did want to go immediately, but when he considers that he might have to take his time
parting with his ‘home-grown white lotus,’ Gu You is generous enough to set the departure
at tomorrow.
After Gu You left, Wen Fu turns to face Bai Lianhua, “you’ve heard it. I’ll be leaving for a
while.”
Bai Lianhua looks downwards, quiet, pretending he’s not trying to escape, nor is at all
excited or thrilled for this——He’s really afraid that if he raises his head to look at Wen Fu
then his inner thoughts would be exposed… Compared to this grand actor, his level is
child’s play.
Yet it didn’t help he didn’t raise his head. Wen Fu has already guessed his thoughts, and
pauses before continuing, “but I’ll do my best with the protection and the barrier in the
residence. You don’t have to waste time trying to leave. I think you’re smart enough to
know how strong a spell circle gets when a Dacheng cultivator is serious… If you have time,
you might as well cultivate.”
“I did agree to prolong our life, but that’s when there’s no more possible path to take.
Before that, if you can naturally breakthrough your cultivation rank and increase the limit
of your longevity, that would be best. It’s also why I am willing to collect all these divine
natural bounty for you. Since you’re an alchemical alchemist, you should know how best to
make them shine.”
“I’ve looked through your body and your cultivation rank is unchanged from upper Zhuji
level just before you passed away. Yet your biological state is similar to when I first met
you. This meant that you can still live for more than a century. If you could raise your rank
to Jiedan, then we will have more time.”
After all, once he used his age complementation body to prolong Bai Lianhua’s life, that
would mean he would never be able to see Bai Lianhua again… He’s greedy in both wanting
Bai Lianhua to live and to see him everyday. For this purpose, however much time he can
prolong Bai Lianhua’s life with using normal methods would be a gain.
Bai Lianhua bites his lips. He can see Wen Fu really is considering for him sincerely, and so
chases away all the ridiculous thoughts in his mind, and speaks for the first time in these
few days, “I am grateful for your consideration, but you know clearly what my cultivation
base is.”
Not that he has no mind of his own to advance, but this is the limit of his body in this world.
His cultivation rank has been set dead inside Zhuji by the system in the beginning. No
matter how diligent they are, and what great materials they use, he’ll never enter Jiedan.
——Every time he’s entering a world he does so as a soul. Only in the single moment of
entry into the world would the image the system has set for him in that world materialise
gradually.
And a body produced by the system means the parameters of the body are obviously all set
by the system. It’s not something that can change with human effort. Even that saying the
cultivators throw around about how they’re going against the heavens and changing the
course of fate is inapplicable to him.
In fact, he knew Wen Fu’s previously expending his fundamental cultivation power to
cleanse his veins is useless and therefore felt it was wasteful. Yet Wen Fu is stubborn and
not allowing him to refuse this time.
Wen Fu’s expression grows cold, “all the more reason for you to improve given your bad
cultivation base.”
Bai Lianhua can’t respond. They might talk about improving the cultivation base, but if only
it were possible to improve it.
“Wen Fu, back then in the Forest of Mists, how serious I was about cultivating every day,
and how much pills I ate, how much cultivable plants I ruined in the Forest, you know
about that too…”
Wen Fu interrupts him without hesitation, “what’s in the Forest of Mists didn’t work, but
that doesn’t mean what’s in ancient era concealed realms wouldn’t work. Bai Lianhua, I’m
no longer that cultivator that had nothing to offer then. The me right now is able to get
better resources. How would we know if we don’t try?”
He gets close to Bai Lianhua, planting a kiss on the corner of his lips, “nobody would want
to die. You don’t have to test me over and over, or speak words you don’t mean. I told you,
as long as you gave me genuine affection, with me here, I’ll never let you fall to the
predicament you were in the last time.”
Bai Lianhua thinks he might have been blind for a moment. How could he have thought…
that Wen Fu felt a bit like the imposing male protagonist in all those campy teenager
dramas?
…
Until after Wen Fu has left for several days, when Bai Lianhua recalls it, he can still seem to
feel the heat on the corner of his lips.
——What in the world. When Wen Fu first kissed him, he never felt odd like that? He only
had shock then.
So that he doesn’t have to face his own embarrassment, Bai Lianhua pulls the system over
for a complaint.
“I think Wen Fu is currently already forming a obsession over whether I die. To be honest,
perhaps even the fact I lied to him is not as important to him as this… Say, system, why
don’t you have mercy on me and improve my cultivation base. Then I could prolong my life
by cultivating myself. Besides me not being so limited in terms of fighting capacity, but at
least we’ll be able to disperse the inner devil in Wen Fu, right?”
“Plus if I have a golden finger, when I see Wen Fu growing awry, then I could just smack
that bear of the child unconscious, tie him up and start educating him without hesitation.
The five disciplines and four graces, the eight honours and eight shames all together,
playing in a loop like Tripitaka reciting mantras, to teach him never to do evil. Through the
months and years until his ears react reflexively to it and puke, then he will succumb. He
will turn himself into a great exemplary righteous cultivation idol, then we won’t have to
waste so much time… That’s right, system, weren’t you always disapproving of me wasting
time on our antagonist?”
System “???”
It freezes up for a second, before finally organising its language and says, “that thought
pattern if quite innovative coming from you, host, as expected of someone chosen by me…
But first, this is a double white system doing double white missions. Which two whites?
Come on, host, say it with me – white lotus and white moonlight.”
“Not considering white moonlights for now, but for white lotuses, since when have you
heard of white lotuses being prideful and imposing, and making the ground quake when
they tap their foot? If they’re seriously able to be so grand and be so pivotal, then they’re no
longer the soft and caring little white lotus, but they’ve become a carnivorous rafflesia.”
“This is clearly not what we stand for. We’re not going to be a rafflesia, not going to…
rafflesia sounds so terrible, you know, not at all beautiful and pleasing and poetic like white
lotus.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Quick question, why does it have to be a flower? Why am I unable to be
detached from all these flowery representations?
The problem is, while it’s all flowers, I don’t think rafflesia sound bad. I’m willing to be a
rafflesia, super willing!
“And the last part, about wasting time… How can you say that we’re wasting time? This is
clearly a necessary process in completing your white moonlight mission. Host, don’t worry,
after you’ve completed the preceding missions and started this ultimate white moonlight
mission, I will never hurry you along again. Please go boldly forward as you wish. In fact,
from this system’s perspective, it would be best if you were able to stay until the
antagonist’s life ends in every mission world. This will ensure the definite success of the
mission.”
Bai Lianhua… Bai Lianhua doesn’t want to say anything. That plastic friendship that formed
from his sympathy to the system from Wen Fu silencing him has quickly broken up. He
ruthlessly started the one-sided muting of the system again.
Author’s notes: Bai Lianhua: Sob. I want to change species, and be a cool, imposing, wild,
impressive and arrogant rafflesia… I may have a white lotus body, but I’m a rafflesia inside.
It’s my white lotus body that has restrained me from doing all my divine moves_(:з 」∠)_
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Too bad the English Wikipedia aren’t as elaborate describing those Chinese
value slogans. The Chinese ones got a few chuckles out of me.

WLWM World 1: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the First, Ch. 9

Wen Fu came back after more than 3 months have passed.
He has untreated wounds on his body, but he appears to be energetic when carrying in the
alchemical stove and all sorts of alchemical ingredients for Bai Lianhua.
The alchemical stove appears old-fashioned. Bai Lianhua does not recognise it, but he can
discern it being of excellent make. It’s probably one of the top ones among the whole
cultivation realm. As for all the various alchemical cultivational ingredients he does
recognise most of them. All of them are beneficial for a cultivator wishing to cleanse their
body of impurities, and improve their cultivation base. These are also the top quality
ingredients of their kind, and it’s something you can only chance upon by luck… Even if an
ancient era concealed realm is a special environment where all these rare materials could
be obtained, it does not mean you can just get them without fail. They are all located in
incredibly precarious locations and would often be accompanied by poisonous plants in
symbiosis. It’s quite difficult to take them unscathed.
——This is another thing the whole cultivation realm except Bai Lianhua knows. The
demonic cultivator Wen Fu who in others’ eyes appear to unusually despise alchemical
cultivators, can actually beat more than the majority of cultivation realm’s alchemical
cultivators in the blink of an eye when it comes to recognising, picking, processing, and
storing alchemical ingredients, and in the theoretical knowledges of refining pills. This is all
ingrained in him when he accompanied Bai Lianhua as he refined stove after stove of
alchemical pills.
Bai Lianhua feels conflicted and hard to speak.
Wen Fu probably doesn’t know how his expression no longer looked as depressing, dark or
unreadable as he normally is in front of Bai Lianhua when he took the materials out.
Instead of easily scaring the white lotus in front of him into hiding his bulb, the expression
is instead bright, dazzling, expectant. He doesn’t even look like a Dacheng cultivator, nor
does it make him appear broody.
He’s almost basically printed his emotions on his face——I got the alchemical stove for you,
I picked the cultivable qi plants for you, I did everything for you.
Having spent these days with him, Bai Lianhua does not doubt his prideful attitude in front
of others. He is always that demonic cultivator elder who both seems to and does not seem
to have a smile on, whose every act strikes pressure into others. Yet that Wen Fu, in front of
him, still cannot hide his emotions well. His guise would also break.
After all, it is just the word ‘affection.’ He is different to Wen Fu. That system’s
embarrassing words are correct. Even if he had lied to Wen Fu, but in his mind, he is still
the only stretch of peacefulness in him.
Oof. He suddenly feels he’s such a scum! He’s not a good white lotus. He’s not at all caring or
healing. Instead, he has mutated a series of spikes on his body that wounds people who
touch him.
Bai Lianhua isn’t made of steel. Seeing someone whose emotions are usually concealed
show such an expression unconsciously, he seems to have been punctured by a long and
narrow needle in his chest. He can’t help not caring about those treasures, and instead
rushes forth to look at Wen Fu’s wounds.
He’s an alchemical cultivator so he has a calming cultivation power. If nothing else, it’s
quite useful for healing wounds. Especially when the fundamental cultivation power of
Wen Fu is still inside him, it is extra effective.
Though with his Zhuji level of cultivation amount, it is a brave idea to try to heal Wen Fu
completely. Still, at least he will be able to tell how his wounds are and help make him feel
better.
Wen Fu, only managing to secure all this pile of stuff after numerous hardships, sees Bai
Lianhua only taking a glance at them before looking elsewhere. Then his cold aura
completely dies down after seeing what Bai Lianhua does next.
Wen Fu doesn’t put up another fancy fake smile this time. His lips are flat naturally, though
he still seems to be quite pleased somehow, form the bottom of his heart. It is soothing just
to watch.
“You’re worrying about me.”
Bai Lianhua doesn’t stop using his cultivation power, and fails to fiercely stare at him. He
isn’t in the mood to retort, “yes. I am. Very much so. Is that enough?”
Wen Fu stops, but he keeps staring fixedly at Bai Lianhua.
His ferocious aura seems to have retracted completely, looking just like the young
cultivator who used to accompany Bai Lianhua when picking ingredients and refining pills
those years, as if nothing has changed. He might be misanthropic, completely on guard
against everyone, disdainful of all sorts of weakness and kindness, but only because of Bai
Lianhua, is he willing to believe that the world would treat him with kindness.
In that moment, Bai Lianhua feels as if he has managed to recover that little bok choy he
nurtured delicately——And not the tainted version. It is spreading its leaves in the fog, as if
glittering.
Though the system ruins that mood the next moment with its murmurs, “oh! Host you
certainly deserve to be called the chosen white lotus. Look, this series of reflexive actions of
yours have touched the softness in his heart so easily. The mission to soothe him has
progressed greatly! If I didn’t know host you didn’t have that presence of mind, I’d have
thought you’d planned everything as soon as the antagonist came back with all these
wounds. Look, ‘no treasure is more important to me than you,’ what a touching segment!”
——It’s alright if he doesn’t have the necessary brains to be a scheming white lotus. The
host has natural, instinctual reactions befitting a born white lotus! It is certainly an
excellent trait.
Bai Lianhua lowers his head, ignoring the system’s distasteful remark, and speaks
seriously, “system, I’m telling you for real. If you don’t pull me out of this damn world… I
might be defeated. I might fall for Wen Fu.” It is quite a serious incident when one is
reverse-conquered trying to conquer the antagonist.
“Oh. Then fall. Don’t worry host. This system judges Wen Fu not to be a trap. He’ll definitely
catch you as you fall.”
“What?”
“Cough. I meant, if the host is willing to pretend to be together with Wen Fu, of course it
will help the mission progress. Don’t the novels all say this? XX, evil as the devil himself,
meets his predestined little white lotus, and therefore abandons all his schemes and plans;
he cleanses himself and changes his evil ways with the persuasive power of love… These
are all positive examples to follow.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Did he actually say the word ‘pretend’ just now? Didn’t he say he was
afraid he’ll actually become romantically invested in Wen Fu?
Bai Lianhua furrows his brows in confusion. Huh? Why did he feel as if the system is quite
glad to see him being reverse-conquered by the antagonist?
No no no, probably not. If word of this were to get out that XX system’s current host is so
easy that he got reverse conquered by the mission objective, wouldn’t the system become
the butt of their jokes? The stupid system might like to tease him, but it wouldn’t be so
enthusiastically one-upping himself… right?
…
One thing is real, though. Since his reunion with Bai Lianhua, his predestined white lotus,
other than that concealed realm exploration, Wen Fu has stopped making trouble.
It’s no surprise then that his mission to soothe the antagonist is going well with the
progress bar jumping forward bit by bit.
In the system’s terms, Bai Lianhua has, with his saintly, sacrificial disposition, doing justice
to the codename of double white, to have completely attracted Wen Fu’s attention onto
himself. So he has incidentally stopped Wen Fu from going outside to mess about, then
finishing his opus magnum of unifying the demonic cultivators and annexing the cultivation
realm.
Bai Lianhua keeps thinking it sounds weird. Is it really describing him? If the adjectives
were modified a bit, wouldn’t he have been a standard evil royal consort?
He decides to refine another stove of pills in his depression from his thought——Of course,
under the supervision of Wen Fu, who suspects pretty much everything. He seems to be
really afraid that he’d go mad and then refine a poisonous pill then put it into his mouth,
and bite into it in one fell swoop with a ‘clunk,’ then everything would be over. So he’s
accompanying him at all times when he’s refining pills.
Since Bai Lianhua knows that those natural bounties would be a waste on him given his
body, and it won’t be helpful at all, so he feels like saving them for Wen Fu, but Wen Fu
completely denies him the opportunity. When he realises that Wen Fu is unwilling to refine
and eat those pills, he’s more than likely to transform back into that demonic cultivator
who is broody and moody back when they met each other again. So Bai Lianhua often just
cowards his way and fires up the stove like a wimp, treating the pills he end up refining as
sweets, then also refining some pills that might be able to alleviate Wen Fu’s inner wounds
while he’s at it.
Thanks to that last time, now the relationship between the two have been mended quite a
bit. Bai Lianhua is no longer acting as a silent background painting, and Wen Fu also
stopped looking at him with that goosebump-inducing gaze——Though he still likes to
touch him here and there.
Though at least Wen Fu would acquiesce and does not mind eating all those pills Bai
Lianhua made that much given Bai Lianhua’s obedience. He would even hold Bai Lianhua’s
chin and smile gently when he sees him struggling in thought, furrowing his brows for him.
“It’s alright if you can’t come up with it. When you’ve spent so much time and effort to
make it yourself, I’ll eat it even if it were poison.”
“I don’t know if this is genuinely your feeling. Since I did say that it’ll be pretty nice if you
manage to deceive me for life. It’s your talent if you could… Still, right now, I am pretty
happy.”
“It’s the happiness I have never felt after I finished my revenge.” And before that, the time
he felt so calm and happy is when he lived with Bai Lianhua in the Forest of Mists with just
the two of them in solitude.
Now that he think about it, all his sincere smiles in his long, long life, were all given to the
same person.
…
Seeing how Wen Fu seems to have begun treating him with a more cordial attitude over
time, after a bit of contemplation, Bai Lianhua feels brave enough to finally express to Wen
Fu that he doesn’t want to be held in the residence anymore.
——Since that one time the system remarked in admiration “this is probably the so-called
‘keeping a mistress in a love nest,'” Bai Lianhua has felt odd, and so is trying to eliminate
this feeling.
After Wen Fu stares at Bai Lianhua in silence for a bit, he agrees. Though his condition is
that Bai Lianhua had to agree in words that the deal from before is valid.
Bai Lianhua pauses for a second, the deal? Oh, it’s that damned ridiculous exchange for Wen
Fu’s age complementation body using his genuine affection?
Bai Lianhua’s head hurts. So it turned out Wen Fu is still fixed on it. Hasn’t a season passed
already? He’s so busy refining pills, cultivating, urging Wen Fu to eat his pills for those
wounds of his; he’s forgotten that already thanks to his plentiful daily activities.
When will he finally let that bit go…
The system pops up, “why don’t you agree, host? Another day you refuse is another day
that Wen Fu doesn’t feel secure… Recently the mission progress hasn’t been moving
forward much you know, sob.”
“Plus, aren’t you already treating Wen Fu with genuine affection?”
Bai Lianhua counters, “but he wants a genuine love.” Not a genuine care.
“Then why can’t host love him? This isn’t just the system blindly selling him out, but look at
Wen Fu. He’s handsome. He’s got the cultivation amount. He’s romantically pursuing you
with feelings unchanged for a few centuries. If you aren’t satisfied with anything else, host,
why don’t you tell Wen Fu, and he’ll probably change himself to what you like?”
Bai Lianhua feels depressed. He doesn’t feel unsatisfied with anything. In fact, he does feel a
bit of awkwardness in his chest. Even if that little sprout has been forcefully restrained by
him trying to push it back inside.
Bai Lianhua stares at Wen Fu who is patiently waiting for his answer, and grinds his teeth.
Fine fine fine. You always thought I have ulterior motives, then let’s just say I do. Since the
day I die at last you’ll figure it out anyway, that I really wouldn’t reforge you.
Author’s notes: Congratulations to our Bai Lianlian for winning our system-certified
awards of ‘evil royal consort’ and ‘mistress in love nest.’
Next chapter will be a big plot progression. It felt a bit wild to me… Well I did like the next
chapter best when I wrote this originally =w= [HEY!]
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: Ah, this will be out early June eh? So by the time you see this I might be planning
to put the regular updates on hiatus as I trudge my way across my essays. Don’t worry, I’ll
at least be finishing a world before taking a study break. Still, it’s probably a dozen chapters
away as I write this so maybe the tenth at the earliest? Oh well.

WLWM World 1: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the First, Ch. 10

Bai Lianhua smacks his lips. He’s acquiesced now as if given up from originally opposing to
the deal.
Or, with how stubborn Wen Fu is, he might really do something like lock him up inside his
residence his whole life.
He is a hikikomori, sure, but that is when the Internet and a computer is provided. There’s
nothing in this world, and he’s even got a trash body that will never see any success in
cultivation. Bai Lianhua is terrified just imagining himself staying inside Wen Fu’s
residence his whole life.
Wen Fu is someone who acts on his words. He starts to bring Bai Lianhua along to
occasions in the cultivation realm, complying with his promise to take Bai Lianhua out
sometimes. He knows Bai Lianhua doesn’t know much about the outside world, so as long
as he is interested, he is willing to take him there to go sightseeing even if he himself isn’t
that interested.
From start to finish, he will keep Bai Lianhua by his side at all times, however, as if they are
inseparable.
——He really didn’t dare let go… If Bai Lianhua left his sights completely, and returned
secretly into the Forest of Mists, leaving him behind to only be able to stand on the edge of
the Forest gazing inside, he doesn’t know if he would really go mad and go inside the forest
regardless of the consequences.
Many people didn’t even have the time to start murmuring about how Wen Fu who has
disappeared for a while has finally got out of his training, before being shocked senseless
by Bai Lianhua who is standing next to him.
It’s not that they don’t believe there’s true love in this world, but… a Dacheng rank demonic
cultivator and a little Zhuji cultivator from the righteous path? Is this bizarre pairing
formed by Mad Libs?
——Yes. Everyone can clearly see how Bai Lianhua is a righteous cultivator from the inside
out. His gaze is crisp, his aura just and immaculate. He’s not fallen into the demonic path.
Gu You did suggest to Wen Fu to entice Bai Lianhua into demonic cultivation, thinking it
would help Bai Lianhua better integrate into them demonic cultivation society in the future,
since everyone can see how serious Wen Fu is towards Bai Lianhua so they will spend a
long time together in the future. Given, you know, what the hell would it look like if such a
little righteous cultivator is put right into this den of demonic cultivators of theirs? It’s as
odd as seeing sheep walk into a group of wolves.
Though Wen Fu rejects it without hesitation. He doesn’t want Bai Lianhua to be tainted.
Even if Bai Lianhua isn’t pure white himself with his own little schemes, but in his core he’s
only suited to righteous cultivation. If he were put into the demonic path with its law of the
jungle, without him defending him, he’ll be consumed until not even bones were left. So he
won’t let him practice demonic cultivation… Of course, nor will he let him roam about
among the righteous cultivators.
After he has given up his age complementation body to be reforged by Bai Lianhua, when
the problem of his longevity is solved, he can of course return to his Forest of Mists and
continue the previous casual life he had before it was interrupted by him.
This is why he’s not worried taking Bai Lianhua with him outside will tarnish his
reputation and make him unable to act freely among the righteous cultivators in the future.
Bai Lianhua had lived his days freely from the clutches of the whole cultivation realm, and
he will certainly continue to be able to do that afterwards.
Though Wen Fu’s concerns turned out to be unnecessary. Those righteous cultivators all
had great imagination, and God knows what ‘great evil demonic cultivator forcing himself
upon pure little pitiful righteous cultivator’ plot they’ve creatively contrived, and thanks to
that they’re all showering Bai Lianhua with their sympathies while they curse Wen Fu, the
outrageous demonic cultivator.
#Look how gentle and clean he makes one feel. He must have been forced by the dirty
demonic cultivator! What a heart-wrenching affair!#
#My word! ‘To emerge from the dirt without being tainted‘ is surely an apt description of
this pitiful cultivator#
#The damn demonic cultivator must have liked that warm, fuzzy and clean aura the
cultivator had, so he didn’t make him into a demonic cultivator, and instead is deriving
pleasure from watching him being conflicted because of his kind heart… How sad it is for
this great righteous cultivator of ours, to have to face the torture of the evil demonic
cultivator every day#
When he heard about the rumours circulating among the righteous cultivators, Bai Lianhua
goes “…”
——Uh, should he remark on how scary the white lotus halo is, or are all the righteous
cultivators in this world intellectually challenged? He’s never interacted with them before,
so he didn’t know how outlandish their thought processes are.
Wen Fu does pay him due respect when in the company of others. How did they conclude
that Wen Fu is torturing him left to right, up to down, inside to outside every single day?
It’s awkward. He’s living inside Wen Fu’s residence, eating top-class pills everyday in a
house built with great materials and laced with many spell circles beneficial to cultivation,
supplied with endless high quality cultivable qi stone, pile upon pile of rare and valuable
ingredients for him to waste in alchemical cultivation, plus a Dacheng elder who’s online
24/7 to provide one-on-one vein cleansing and guidance sessions… Besides not being able
to move freely around, he can be said to be eating well, sleeping well, playing well, and
there’s nothing to complain.
It’s lucky he’s a cultivator. If it’s another world, he’ll have gained more than 10 kilos by now
perhaps.
When Bai Lianhua sees Wen Fu as he turns his head around, he feels ashamed, feeling like
he has one way or another somehow smearing his reputation for the worse… Before this,
even though Wen Fu was a well-known demonic cultivator, he was never one that was
involved in relationship scandals.
Wen Fu has clearly heard of those rumours as well, and can therefore understand the guilt
in Bai Lianhua’s expression——In fact, he thinks Bai Lianhua’s current personality of
blowing up with just a little tease, compared to when he was kind and collected but
seemingly detached from earthly affairs, is way easier to read. So he gradually raised his
brows and said, “So I forced you? Mm?”
Bai Lianhua shows a courteous smile of light embarrassment. It’s not a sentence he can
easily follow up. While Wen FU did limit his personal freedom of movement before, but he
didn’t particularly do anything that was unforgivable.
“Then it seems I would be losing out if I don’t force you a bit.” Wen Fu chuckles, “since all
the previous methods didn’t seem to be effective in breaking through your cultivation
rank… Then there’s only one choice left, which is you and I duo-cultivating.”
This is a well-known method of quickly raising the cultivation amount of one side.
Bai Lianhua widens his eyes as he hears him say it, no longer able to maintain his peaceful,
indifferent expression he usually has, and shakes his head continuously, “no, no thanks!”
The topic has suddenly jumped so much, he’s having a hard time swallowing it.
Bai Lianhua tries to convince Wen Fu, “even if we duo-cultivated, it won’t be useful for me…
And I think it’s good enough for us now. I’m serious. I’m happy like this.”
Yet his rejection is null and void.
Wen Fu is completely unconvinced, “I’m not though… What else could I do, let you die in
front of me again after just another hundred years?”
“In the end, you want my age complementation body, and this is the best path… I also said, I
will give it to you in the end, but if there were other ways to prolong your life we must also
give it a try——This is the second time I’m emphasising this.”
Bai Lianhua looks at Wen Fu as if begging, with wet and helpless eyes, clearly
communicating his trembling fear inside.
Wen Fu chuckles, “since reappearing, you’ve always been like this, but… exactly what it is
about me are you afraid of?”
“True. I hate you; but how much hate there is I have for you is the same amount of love I
have for you.”
“Before you came back, I’ve always thought about how I want to torture you after you’re
back. But when you’re really back, have I ever laid my hands on you?”
“How beautiful the dew beads slide down a lotus petal. Many a method I have conjured to
extract tears from you like so, but alas, I cannot bear you tearing up.”
#Wen Fu, the antagonist saying terrifying things the way one would recite a piece of
literary art#
#A sensitive poet probably living inside him#
#Talented at literary compositions. Prefers especially to compare his lover to white lotus,
and, describing the scenery of a lotus being picked, wilting, falling, and covered in dews,
etc., to imply threats and intimidations#
#Worse, when consumed together with a tone that one can’t tell apart from amusement,
the effect is unexpectedly potent#
#Will immobilise any willpower in seconds#
After some ridiculous thoughts passed through his mind, Bai Lianhua feels he’s already
quite proficient at giving up and giving in.
… Right, to be honest, Bai Lianhua felt that the flag he set up earlier is really going to be
retrieved.
He, right there and then, suddenly really wants to take this blackened little white bok choy
that is Wen Fu for himself.
Tough words but a soft heart. Always scaring him with these big words, but no matter how
insane he sounds, Wen Fu really did never lay his hand on him. Instead, everything he does,
he does for him… He could have made him into a puff of smoke easily with all his
cultivation amount, but he continues to tolerate him here and there all the time.
Like a paper tiger putting up its best tough act.
Wen Fu called him cute, which infuriated him to no end, but likewise, he also considered
Wen Fu like that to be true cuteness instead.
That hand in Bai Lianhua’s heart that kept suppressing the sprout is suddenly lifted, it is
nurtured by Wen Fu’s words and shoots up with unstoppable force into a lush, dense
vegetation.
“Yes. You have really never harmed me.” Bai Lianhua has a gentle smile on.
“So I’m not going to be afraid of you… Then what about you? Will you be scared I’ll
therefore use this to do whatever I want to you?”
Bai Lianhua’s smile enlarges, until cute little dimples appeared, even if the content was not
so harmless, contrasting with his soft and gentle tone.
Wen Fu is stunned before a smile emerges on his lips, as he can’t control the overflowing
joy in himself, “I’m not scared either.”
He even opens his arms and indicates to Bai Lianhua, smiling, “come. Do what you want to
me. I’ll stand by my words.”
The system tragically screams out in an ‘argh,’ and is wailing about how its host is
transforming into a black lotus. The character setting is going to collapse.
Bai Lianhua, with an unchanging smile on the surface, talks to the system in his mind,
“haven’t you heard? Neither Wen Fu nor I are afraid, what are you on about… the white
moonlight mission won’t fail as long as I can stop Wen Fu from continuing to break down,
right? There’s never such a saying as a black moonlight, you know?”
System “… Host, you’re not the host I knew!”
You’ve become black-hearted… Wouldn’t it have already been enough to just keep acting
like a white lotus to reject with the caveat of possibility of acceptance?! I just wanted you to
continue hanging the carrot in front of Wen Fu, not actually laying your hands on him!
You’re a weak white lotus, so why not just wait obediently until you’re picked?
Bai Lianhua says, “then tell me, facing the suffocating pressure from Wen Fu everyday,
without any means of relief, then how will a person have to be to not go perverted under
that? Now I got messed with enough that I fell for him, speaking of, thanks to your
encouragement as well.”
Without waiting for the system’s response, Bai Lianhua one-sidedly cut the connection with
the system. Not just audio this time, but video as well.
System: “???” Oh my God! The white lotus turned carnivorous!
Author’s notes:
The broken theatrical act 1:
Bai Lianhua: Emm… Why do all those righteous cultivators think Wen Fu is doing all sorts
of unspeakable torture on me? If it were not myself in that story, I’d have been crying in
sympathy for that little poor guy
Mob A: It can’t be helped. Your white lotusness is so naturally exceptional when put in
contrast with the moody big demonic cultivator Wen Fu→_→
The broken theatrical act 2:
Bai Lianhua: Who knows my dear antagonist is so peculiar and into writing all sorts of
campy renaissance dramatic headache-inducing eighth-grade-syndrome nontraditional
sentences… What else can I do? I’m also depressed over here… Oh well, I can only supply
myself as his sole resource to frequently appear in all sorts of classic antagonist
quotes_(:з」∠)_
By the way, friend, have you heard of black moonlight?
PS: So many little angels hate the system… Emm should I say you’re all good detectives or
something? There is something up with the system! But I can’t spoil anymore, since this is
material for the last world! I can’t spill it all out here can I QAQ [Holding tight onto the little
blanket trembling_(:з」∠)_]
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: By the way, in Chinese circles bok choy is usually a female virgin which would
get eaten by pigs, the males. In some contexts bok choy would refer to the bottom in BL
relationships instead. Just so it’s clear.
Oh, and the day this is published on is my birthday! Thanks for all the blessings I assume
you’re giving me! Mwa~

WLWM World 1: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the First, Ch. 11

No matter how complicated the system felt, Wen Fu and Bai Lianhua still ended up together
without pomp and ceremony.
Bai Lianhua may not have been direct that day if there were others seeing it, but it’s enough
for Wen Fu. He knows Bai Lianhua’s personality well, and never thought his simple and
elegant white lotus would one day become passionate and hot, to say flirt after flirt… In
fact, that Bai Lianhua can act so enthusiastically is already unexpected.
Bai Lianhua has always been someone not particularly brave. Normally, just touching his
petals would result in him shaking his leaves, trembling as he curls up on himself. He’s
careful and conservative. Yet, it is a guy like this that one day expressed to him indirectly
that he wanted to consume him whole…
Then why not do as he wants?
Unfortunately, Bai Lianhua’s body is truly trash for cultivation. Even duo-cultivating didn’t
raise his cultivation amount any.
Bai Lianhua is well-prepared for this, but Wen Fu is not giving up, and is searching for some
other way again. He believes that the Heavens would not seal someone’s fate, and there
must be some method that is fitting for Bai Lianhua.
——After having experienced Bai Lianhua’s response, and understood how wonderful
having his wish fulfiled was, Wen Fu couldn’t help but admit that this is feeding well into
his greed. Though he had said he only wanted Bai Lianhua’s genuine affection in exchange
for himself, but now, he wants something more, for the both of them to live well happily
ever after.
How cruel Bai Lianhua can get is a lesson he has learned in pain. If he really passed away,
would Bai Lianhua forget about him quickly?
Seeing Wen Fu being a busy little bee for him, Bai Lianhua is unable to be unmoved.
Yet, he cannot tell him all the truths. Even if he emphasised that his cultivation rank would
not increase at all his whole life, Wen Fu doesn’t believe him.
Seeing Wen Fu again coming back with wounds for him, Bai Lianhua rushes forth to hug
him.
“Enough. Seriously, enough.”
“Stop worrying about my cultivation rank.”
“All those natural bounties, lost scrolls, techniques, age complementation body, I don’t
want any of them… Just these hundred years, let’s just be together, can’t we?”
Wen Fu is quiet for a moment before a smile emerges, “while I’m happy you’d say that,
but… no.”
His smile is flirty and suggestive, “if you’re worried about me, why not soothe me by
confessing to me?”
“I love you.”
Yet unexpectedly for Wen Fu, Bai Lianhua really did comply to him.
With a serious expression, “Wen Fu, do you believe me? At least for ‘this life,’ I only love
you.”
Wen Fu stops smiling.
He looks quietly at Bai Lianhua, and takes out a jade tablet.
“This is what I’ve got this time… A spousal contract.”
“Everyone in the cultivation realm knows that a cultivational spouse is only a formality.
Even if a spousal ceremony were held, they can just separate if they’re unhappy later on.”
This is also why he’s not fixated on having one with Bai Lianhua. The ceremonial aspect of a
spousal ceremony is already way greater than its practical aspect. It is a mere foramlity.
“Not this one in my hands, though. This is something I found from the belly of a monster
that has been living for almost ten thousand years. I wanted to take its supernatural core,
but I didn’t expect this blessing. Rather than a spousal contract, it is more of a life-sharing
contract. If the contract goes through, the two people will be able to give half their
longevity to the other person, and so they will live and die together. This is why the ancient
era elders would be so careful picking a spouse. If the ceremony went through, then they
would have given their longevity out. Even if the two ended up mortal enemies in the
future, they had no opportunity to regret.”
“The only requirement for this contract that is the two like each other for real… This is also
why I’m worried and didn’t take it out the first thing when coming back.”
In the end, Wen Fu admits that he’s not confident enough to test the truthfulness of their
relationship with this jade tablet. He’s afraid if the two tried to make a contract and it
ended up failing, proving to him a result he never wants to know; he’s afraid all of this is
illusionary, and he’ll lose Bai Lianhua’s warmth when it is broken. If so, then he’d rather
continue to be blindfolded.
But now, Bai Lianhua has told him himself that he loves him.
So Wen Fu cannot help but feel a tingling in his chest.
“Contract with me.”
Bai Lianhua is shocked. Wait, to share half of their longevity to each other? He’s only a mere
hundred years left. If he contracts with Wen Fu, wouldn’t it be super unfair on him?
Even the system is sighing with the feels remarking how this is just what true love is.
As Bai Lianhua seems reluctant to agree, Wen Fu tells him without anger, “I won’t hide it
from you, and my life expectancy is not as long as you thought either.”
He looks indifferent, as if what he’s saying is something unimportant rather than such a
staggering fact.
——The special cultivation technique Wen Fu trained with and his self-mutilating way of
cultivating has had a far greater adverse effect on him than Bai Lianhua thought. He’s
practically used his life force as his price. He might be a Dacheng cultivator, but he’s only
got 600 years left to his life, and he won’t be able to take over someone else’s body start
again either.
“Like your cultivational talents which can’t be raised, so is my life expectancy. It’s useless
no matter how much pills you refine for me to treat the inner wounds.”
Still, when he saw how worried Bai Lianhua looked, he could never tell him ‘this is an
exercise in futility’ then.
They’re both working busily for what is destined to failure.
Bai Lianhua is in disbelief… 600 years? How could this be the life expectancy of a Dacheng
elder? It is said that Chuqiao cultivators can already live for over a millenia, not to mention
Dacheng cultivators who is two ranks above Chuqiao with a Fenshen in the middle. Even if
the years Wen Fu has lived up until now is taken into consideration, he should still have
thousands of years left.
So Bai Lianhua is even more reluctant, and he’s really angry seeing how Wen Fu
disregarded his own body.
But Wen Fu is really patient on this. Mentioning it every day nonstop, as if brainwashing.
Bai Lianhua couldn’t withstand it, and still signed the contract when he was not quite
himself.
So he was a bit dejected, but, when he sees the three characters of Bai Lianhua successfully
registering on the jade tablet, he still smiles after staring long and hard at it.
“Wen Fu, look, I’m really called Bai Lianhua, not Su Zhu. I can’t hide my true name in a
contract like this.”
Bai Lianhua sounds proud. He’s finally found something that can prove the legitimacy of his
name. This is a jade tablet left behind by the ancient era elders, so how could a small Zhuji
cultivator like him fake something on it, right?
So Wen Fu is the one looking stupefied this time. He didn’t expect Wen Fu to still remember
something like that.
He looks at Bai Lianhua with deep, boiling emotions inside him. His lips perk up, “I see… Bai
Lianhua, my Bai Lianhua.”
Following the contract, Wen Fu decided to just stop messing about in the cultivation realm,
instead deciding to retire with Bai Lianhua.
He’s never had the ambition to make himself known throughout the world. No matter how
much power and reputation he gets, none of it could compare to Bai Lianhua.
There’s a saying that goes “a flower for a world,” and his white lotus is also his whole world
for him.
After Wen Fu requests it, they return to the residence deep inside the Forest of Mists where
Bai Lianhua lives.
It’s still as they remember. When they return here finally, they are both feeling different
from their original time here.
Meanwhile the system is quite happy. It’s great Wen Fu is willing to retire. This meant that
the negativity in him has largely been soothed, and his mentality is turning normal under
the host’s influence. It watched as the mission progress of its host leaped forward, and is
now only a little bit from maxing out.
This time Bai Lianhua continued to accompany Wen Fu until he died… Wen Fu is the one
passing away before him.
Just before death, Wen Fu has a lot to say. He’s so talkative it’s unlike him.
His expression is soft, and so is his voice, “I actually lied to you back then. I’m the one with
the greater cultivation amount and leading the contract, so I added a restriction in the
contract so you’ll be living longer than me.”
Wen Fu is even joking, and mimics what the system said that time, “want to reforge me into
a pill? You can still live more than a few hundred years.”
“Since I’m going to die anyway, it won’t be too painful. And it’s a waste of my age
complementation body to leave me alone anyway… I’ve lived so long though, so after
reforging the effect of the pill might not be as potent.”
——Since age complementation bodies are often put into the alchemical stove when
they’re not very old. Even if others would want the life prolonging effect to be greater and
force them to cultivate, they’ll never be able to wait that long. While compared to his
cultivation amount, he hasn’t had that long a life, but to be honest there’s probably no other
age complementation body in this world that has lived for as long as he has.
Because not every age complementation body would meet Bai Lianhua when they needed
help the most.
Bai Lianhua is covering his face, muffling his voice, “I won’t reforge you. I won’t.”
“Mm. Don’t cry, I know about that. I’ve long since known about that…”
“But I didn’t want you to leave. I wanted to you to stay.”
“It’s my selfishness. I’ve already believed your explanation a long time ago——Even if you
did come with ulterior motive, it must be one that is kind towards me. I pretended to not
understand, and to force you to do the deal with me.”
“Bai Lianhua, I would have made the same choice still even now. I really don’t want to see
you die in front of me again.”
“Luckily, you’re the one that can stay behind and take care of my body this time.”
Wen Fu left with a smile, without regrets.
The last bit of the mission progress bar is filled up.
The system quickly sends a notification, “return of white moonlight mission progress
completed. Congratulations host, you have already evolved from a pure, flawless white
lotus into a clear, brilliant white moonlight in this world, to become a white moonlight as
soothing as lotuses, to successfully emanate a holy aura that has changed the antagonist
and completed the series mission completely in this world. You may now exit this world
and enter the next.”
Bai Lianhua is unresponsive. His gaze is still fixed onto Wen Fu, not reacting to the system
at all.
“Eh? Wait… Warning, warning. The emotional amplitudes of the host is too high. For the
safety of the host’s emotional wellbeing, the emotions associated with antagonist Wen Fu
will be sealed temporarily.”
Bai Lianhua’s eyes become shut, and enters into a sleep-like state. When he wakes up again,
though his memories are still there, but emotions related to that world has been sealed.
The life of his body also runs out, and he is now at his life’s end. Just before his
consciousness were to exit the world, he again looks at Wen Fu.
He has already had his emotions suppressed, so he should have been looking at Wen Fu like
a spectator, calm and collected, without sadness nor happiness, but for some reason,
perhaps the system is still inexperienced with sealing emotions and a tiny gap was left, so…
he still felt a tinge of having lost himself.
Author’s notes: #Do you want to make a contract with me? Filii Magi Bai Lianhua ☆Magika!
#
By the way, it’s strange… In my outline I thought the ending of this world was pretty sweet.
They stayed with each other, fulfilling their wishes, and seeing each other off with a smile…
Why did it end up looking like this after I typed it out? I thought I followed my outline well?
Don’t beat me up, please, it must be the fault of my life being too harsh on me recently QAQ!
By the way, the key sentence for the next world, #If everyone were a string of data, then if
the main server is there, nobody will die… How great would it be if you turned into a string
of data that is forever alongside me#
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Now that I am rereading this… Did I really want to translate this that badly
besides the vampire world later on? Hmm… Oh well. It’s probably just the quality of this
world in the QT plus maybe the next one or two that are not quite up to the standard of the
latter worlds. Stick through it with me and we’ll be able to see some really sweet and
heartwarming worlds.

WLWM World 2: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Second, Ch. 1

Bai Lianhua does not stay in the system space for long, entering the next world after just a
short rest.
He still feels a bit psychologically uncomfortable… The area for rest is too empty with just
endless fog. In an environment like that, people start to feel nostalgic or depressed more
easily. He wanted to give himself something to do, so then maybe after becoming busy, he’ll
stop recalling every so often the last glance he took at Wen Fu in the last world.
Bai Lianhua is certainly correct in making that choice, because he no longer had time to
think about anything else, instead, there’s just grudges against the system playing in an
endless loop inside his mind.
The damned system set him up again!
He appeared very peculiarly in this world. After wave after wave of psychic powers ebbs
and flows through the air without apparent cause, his body gradually materialised, instead
of fully materialising in an instant like last time… What’s worse, he didn’t appear in some
sparsely populated rural area, but instead on a crowded street.
Bai Lianhua “…???”
He thought he and the system would have had some kind of tacit understanding after
having successfully cooperated so many times… Why didn’t it choose a safe and
unmonitored location? Why make his appearance so eye-catching?
His wild and dramatic way of appearing out of thin air has unavoidably led to him being
surrounded by a bunch of shocked people after finishing his materialisation, as if saying
‘Jesus Christ what on Earth was going on with that person.’
Bai Lianhua “… Not me, I didn’t!”
Right now, he is hoping he was a mimosa, and in this awkward moment he would still be
able to naturally curl up into a pile.
Since a commotion erupted, and he didn’t manage to produce any form of identification, Bai
Lianhua had to lose his personal freedom for a moment——Right, he was taken away while
the people looked at him like a member of a protected species.
Bai Lianhua can almost picture his fate afterwards… He’ll be taken away to be researched,
to be manipulated at will on an operation table, how sad it would look like! Perhaps he
would just mentally collapse after he is unable to withstand the pressure. Given he’s just
existing as a mental projection, if he mentally collapsed, would he, the person, just stop
existing?
All the shocking segments Bai Lianhua has viewed before is flashing nonstop before his
eyes.
Bai Lianhua really feels he’ll be going mad, and he interrogates the system, “what in the
name of all that is holy are you doing? Murdering your host? What would you even gain
from this?”
The system looks a bit reluctant to speak, “but… host, you chose this yourself.”
Bai Lianhua appears stupefied, “I chose this myself? Why would I drop a bomb on myself?
Are you kidding me? I wouldn’t have ordered something like this even if I were dreaming!”
The system reminds him quietly, “host, do you remember that world where you completed
your white lotus mission with over 100% completion rate? Because of the rules, there
would be a bonus for you when you overachieve a mission, so I asked if you wanted to take
a random surprise prize, you said yes, so I asked what criteria of prizes you wanted. You
said you’ve always been saving the world as the unsung hero, so if possible you also wanted
to shock the world once…”
“So, this is the surprise prize that was picked following your requirement of shocking the
world.”
Bai Lianhua is speechless. What kind of fresh new way of setting someone up was that?
He does recall such a thing happening before. He already asked out of curiosity what the
result of the prize draw was, but the system vagued its way out and told him he’ll know
when the time comes.
Alright. He finally knows now that the time the system said meant when he returned to this
world, and it’s this ridiculous kind of surprise. Now that he thinks about it, the system had a
weird expression on already at that time, that was definitely spelling out ‘guilt’!
Bai Lianhua is furious, “you’ve said it’s a surprise, so this prize lot of yours only contains
these ones that only does the job of overly taking over my emotions?”
The system counters weakly, “it’s not my decision though. This is generated using the
system’s own rules, so I can’t control it… And I did give you a friendly reminder that
drawing prizes is a very much luck-based thing, and it might end up not being what the
host wanted.”
Bai Lianhua opens his mouth but stops himself from speaking. It happened when he was
not yet deeply aware of the system’s nature of loving twists. Because all his missions up to
then have all been easy-peesy, he might have been spoilt by all the antagonists and actually
had an awkward confidence that made him feel as if he’d be enjoying endless good fortune
even when drawing prizes, and his wishes would come true.
——He didn’t even think about how if he were so lucky, then he wouldn’t get picked by this
damned system in the first place. Nope, luck doesn’t exist on him.
Bai Lianhua looks at the system in exasperation, “then… There’s only this world right? I
asked for that prize like a dummy, and I didn’t act as dumb in the other worlds right?” He’s
really afraid he might have fallen into another trap who knows when.
The system shakes its head decisively, “right, no. As far as I recall, this is the only time.”
Bai Lianhua sighs in relief. Good, good. Just falling for it this once, and there won’t be twice
or thrice.
… Shit!
Such a mortifying thing couldn’t even have a twice or a thrice, could it? He’d die of a heart
attack before seeing the light of day.
The only good thing out of this is that thanks to the keywords ‘overachieving mission’ and
‘bonus random surprise,’ Bai Lianhua also knows which world with which antagonist he is
in.
——Looking at the surrounding onlookers and the style of buildings earlier, plus the small
mechanical robots patrolling nearby, he’d knew he was in a future world. Though, as a
white lotus who’s had quite the experience living his life, he’s been through a lot of worlds,
several of which are in a futuristic setting.
But right now, he’s finally sure his target this time is Jian Yiguang… Huh, speaking of who,
he’s actually kind of relevant to that horrifying treatment he imagined he’d receive earlier.
Given he can’t do anything right now, Bai Lianhua starts to recall the situation in this world
from his memories.
The antagonist Jian Yiguang is someone with an exceptional natural psychic strength. This
would have been a good thing, but too much of a good thing can be a bad thing as well.
When his psychic strength is so high that it can only be looked up to, but he’s also unable to
defend himself, it has led to his lifelong tragedy.
When he was young, Jian Yiguang was in a happy family. While neither of his parents were
famous or rich, they loved each other very much, and they especially loved their only son
Jian Yiguang too.
Yet an accident occurred, and both his parents passed away. Jian Yiguang was young and
incapable of living independently. His custody thus landed in his uncle’s hands.
While his uncle is the brother of Jian Yiguang’s father, but the two are only friendly on the
surface. The root of which is that the uncle, the father’s older brother, was someone who
has been tested to be of no psychic power in his coming of age ceremony, yet the younger
brother, the father of Jian Yiguang, had C-grade psychic power in his own coming of age
ceremony.
The psychic strength might not be great, but it was strong enough to rip a deep,
uncrossable fissure between the brothers.
Especially when Jian Yiguang’s father managed to find a job that paid well with his psychic
strength and knowledge, while the uncle, due to his lack of abilities, had had mundane days
instead.
Afterwards, the uncle only married through a relationship barely set up in a blind date. Not
soon afterwards, the father met Jian Yiguang’s mother in a gathering and quickly fell in
love. The two people walked the aisle after they have built up an enviable romantic
relationship.
Jian Yiguang’s mother, who is kind and generous with a C-grade psychic strength as well is
way better than his aunt, that is the wife of Jian Yiguang’s uncle. When Jian Yiguang was
born, he was already confirmed to be psychic, just that his grade is unknown yet because he
is too small. What is sure is that it seems he’ll end up psychically more power than his
parents, not just B-grade either, perhaps even reaching A-grade.
Thus this uncle completely descended into jealousy. They had the same father and mother,
so why did he and his younger brother differ so much in talent? Even his son, who he had
placed great hopes in, was another normal person without psychic powers. His son and Jian
Yiguang are like a continuation of his and his younger brother’s story.
When he is thinking like that, after Jian Yiguang’s parents’ accident, the uncle certainly did
not want to take care of this little nephew.
Not only that, when he discovered that Jian Yiguang perhaps actually possessed an
outrageously strong psychic power, he acted like he had managed to maximise his potential
and contacted researchers saying “this is a child that you will definitely be interested in,”
and sends Jian Yiguang into a research institute with his own hands.
He understands very clearly what kind of hell he has pushed the kid into, and is even
feeling happy about it.
——Didn’t the kid’s father manage to have a better life than him with his C-grade psychic
strength? Then he’ll have his kid be tortured for this damned psychic strength.
As the closest living relative as well, he can even manage to secure a great pile of material
compensation for this. Talk about killing two birds with one stone.
Author’s notes: Bai Lianhua looks exhausted: Is there anyone who hasn’t made a silly
decision? Even the gentle, beautiful white lotus would have had an eighth grade syndrome
period… It’s just unexpected how great the prize was when he tried to have some fun. He’s
scared, scared now_(:з」∠)_
PS: Don’t worry little angels, our little white lotus boy won’t be hurt. Since he’s so pure and
weak and cute, nobody can bear seeing him hurt right =w=~ [Hey, that’s enough!]
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Huh, great parents that died in a rampaging plot device, abusive adopted
parents, followed by a tragic fate in a ‘research institute.’ Would have made solid, if clichéd
base for a novel that could compare how two protagonists started the same but their
ideological and worldview differences led to one becoming the hero and the other the
villain.

WLWM World 2: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Second, Ch. 2

That things developed so later, is inexplicable without knowing about the background of
the world.
This is a spacefaring world where psychic strength is incredibly important. Normally, only
couples both with high psychic strength marrying would give birth to offsprings with
excellent psychic strength potential. While couple with low psychic strength marrying
would usually give birth to offspring that inherited their psychic strength most of the time,
or they might just have no psychic strength whatsoever. It is exceedingly rare for the
psychic strength to actually be higher.
The realm of psychic strength is too mysterious. Up until now, people have only mastered a
part of its usage, but they are still unable to artificially intervene in the production and
grade of psychic strength.
Jian Yiguang is an exception. An exception that has never before appeared. Certainly there
have been cases where someone would break out of the limits of their parents’ psychic
strength, and increased it from C to B grade, or B to A. It has never ever been the case that
parents at C-grade would give birth to a child with SS-grade psychic strength.
That SS-grade is the known highest grade of psychic strength, and it actually appeared on a
child.
It is a well-known fact that people’s psychic strength stabilises after adulthood. Before
then, unless specialised equipment which are exorbitantly expensive is used, children’s
psychic strength is practically unanalysable, and the result would be too jumbled to
analyse. Most grade testings would take place after coming of age ceremonies. Psychic
strength related courses are also only available in specialised form in tertiary institutes.
Before that, people with psychic strength are not that different from normal people.
This meant that nobody can be sure that Jian Yiguang would have further development
potential before he reaches adulthood. When the specialised equipment makes this
startling conclusion, everybody goes mad. They seem to be picturing the only SSS-grade
psychic strength being born before their eyes.
——Jian Yiguang’s uncle would never have guessed that the little nephew he took to be a
nuisance would actually be talented enough to stand at the top of the empire at his young
age.
He thought the child was probably A-rank or at most A+… Rare enough, and there have
been cases where psychic strength would mutate into A-rank, but their parents all didn’t
wish to give up on their child. Jian Yiguang was the first one contributed to science, so he
can be sold for good money.
If he knew Jian Yiguang’s psychic strength would reach SS-grade, he would not have sold
Jian Yiguang so easily… Either he’s going to put him up for auction, or brainwash Jian
Yiguang with a fake caring front so that he’d work to the bone earning money for him.
In any case, after Jian Yiguang’s background information is thoroughly investigated, and
he’s confirmed to be 100% unrelated to any higher-ups, and his excellent psychic strength
is purely a mutation, Jian Yiguang has become an exceptional research material.
Since age 10 when he was sent into the institute, he has been forced to receive all sorts of
experiment and suppression. To achieve the so-called Triple-S Scheme, he’s been forcefully
made to train his psychic strength with practically extreme methods. Nobody cared how
painful the process is, they would only care about how effective the method turned out to
be.
Jian Yiguang spent days that felt as long as years in the institute. Unfortunately, with his
powerful psychic strength, it’s impossible for him to even go mad and lose his sanity. He
can only stay sane forever while experiencing this abject cruelty… This is the scariest part.
Then did the so-called Triple-S Scheme succeed?
——Of course it did.
Whether because of the potential of Jian Yiguang himself or the methods employed by the
institute or both, Jian Yiguang did, as they wished, become the first person in the world
with SSS-grade psychic strength.
This isn’t even his limit yet, and the data showed that it is possible for him to advance even
further… Jian Yiguang is like the perfect ultimate psychic strength holder. Under constant
pressure he can potentially evolve without limit.
After celebration, an idea sparks in someone’s mind, and a new experiment scheme was
born.
The development of the celestial Internet has been rapid. The main server is unable to keep
up with the speed of development. Most importantly, it’s not the software, but the ability to
handle the combined psychic strength that is falling behind. Many of the further
development plans have already been canceled due to the inability of the main server to
handle the load.
Before Jian Yiguang advanced to SSS-grade, this was a problem without a solution but to
wait until the development of technology can help solve the issue.
Since they’re unable to even manipulate the formation and grade of psychic strength in real
life——Like raising all offsprings’ psychic strength by one grade, of course they didn’t have
the ability to artificially create a mental projection with unprecedented psychic strength?
But now they have Jian Yiguang, and they see a quick way forward.
In the original world’s timeline, Jian Yiguang thus becomes the subject of an experiment,
and his personality and memories are removed, and forcibly held in place in the middle of
the virtual world as its main conscience, becoming a psychic projection with enough
strength to support the operation of the whole virtual world. Because of his unlimited
potential and the self-healing ability that an AI doesn’t have, he’s able to grow with the
celestial Internet. His expected expiry is also not just simply dozens of years or even
hundreds of years, but without further incidents, it might be forever.
The research institute also did have safeguards in place; their research on Jian Yiguang
these years were serious.
An endless amount of intense psychic strength training without caring for the
consequences perhaps did have unexpected effects to boosting psychic strength, but they
would also carry a certain risk of rebelling. They thought they had secured his weakness,
and the planned conversion would succeed with 99% confidence.
And even if the experiment did fail, then Jian Yiguang can always be directly terminated. As
long as that brain of his is kept post-mortem for continued research. They would, however,
be quite sad if they had to reach that stage, since a preserved specimen is definitely a worse
research material than a live one, but ultimately a preserved specimen can’t make any
trouble.
They still underestimated Jian Yiguang, however. They underestimated how strong the
mental fortitude of an SSS-grade psychic would become after being forced to stay calm and
rational in year after year of torture.
Jian Yiguang’s memory was certainly successfully erased at the beginning, and became the
main conscience holding up the virtual world as the institute hoped. It was not long,
however, before he recalls bits and pieces of his memories. With these bits as his basis, he
managed to recover himself through unbearable pain.
Without alerting people outside, he stays silent. For 5 years, 10 years, 20 years. When
everyone that knows the details of this all thought he was absolutely stable, he chose a time
when his uncle’s family and the members of the institute are all inside the celestial Internet,
he ‘spiralled out of control’ and took control of all the other auxiliary servers and crippled
the whole virtual world before completely severing the virtual world with the real world.
Everything progressed so suddenly, and before Jian Yiguang, those auxiliary servers had no
capability of defence. They were like parts of his own body and acted as he did.
So many people had their consciousness trapped inside the celestial Internet forever, then,
to spend their eternity with Jian Yiguang. Overnight, endless people in the spacefaring
world no longer woke up.
As for Jian Yiguang? He finally got the dozens of ‘new toys’ that he wanted to take revenge
on, and thus his long and unending life is no longer boring.
The whole world is completely hampered, and celestial Internet has become a taboo topic.
The progress of technology also takes a u-turn and restarts from another direction.
There are very few people that are aware of the identity of Jian Yiguang. What they know is
that Jian Yiguang is a broken artificial main server that has developed a strong self-identity
and developed hostility towards humanity, that is an enemy of all human race.
It can be said that Jian Yiguang completely deserves his antagonist label.
While Bai Lianhua feels Jian Yiguang’s indiscriminate revenge afterwards is of course
extremist and wrong. Most people have had no part in his treatment but they were also
made to suffer. Though, to be fair, his treatment was extremely tragic. There would
probably have not been anyone that would have been able to stay psychologically healthy
and positive under those circumstances… So in the system’s terms, now is the time for the
debut of the white lotus to save the antagonist before he is broken completely, save him,
and save the world.
#We’re the best white lotus!#
Bai Lianhua professionally adhered to this mission statement. Though because of a issue
with the spacetime continuum, Jian Yiguang had long begun his life in the institute when
Bai Lianhua arrived. Though now that he’s here, Jian Yiguang finally escaped his certain
fate. The mistakes of the future were not made, and while his life was bumpy, it was
possible to see light at the end of the tunnel.
This was the basic condition for the white lotus mission to succeed. Originally, Bai Lianhua
was judged to have overachieved the system’s expectations in this world.
The reason was that besides soothing the antagonist, just before leaving the world, he even
used his own psychic strength to completely fix the hidden damage to Jian Yiguang’s mental
and physical body.
He said, “system, separate my psychic power and give it to Jian Yiguang. I’m leaving
anyway, so I’ll never use it again.”
The system happily responds that sure, of course he can, he definitely can.
It was ecstatic, “congratulations host, you not only completed the white lotus mission to
100%, becoming a pure, flawless white lotus, successfully emanating your brilliance to
soothe the antagonist, but you have also become accepting of your white lotus identity,
developing a conscious effort to protect that image, therefore you can choose whether you
want to draw a special surprise. Now the mission is complete and you can detach from the
world.”
——Yep, the so-called surprise bonus is from here… Hmph, now that it’s mentioned, his
current treatment stemmed from this god-damned surprise.
Bai Lianhua, whose thoughts have digressed so much now, feels he’s getting infuriated
again.
Ugh, he feels wronged!
Those who took Bai Lianhua away, however, thought he was nervous instead, and
therefore is trying to soothe him.
Perhaps his looks were an advantage? In any case Bai Lianhua’s explosive rage in his mind
is projected onto his physical body looking pitiful like he’s about to cry. It makes people
empathetic and doesn’t want him to be so scared and sad.
At least this young staff here is unable to defend himself against the attack from the gentle
white lotus beam. He’s debuffed with 100% IQ reduction and works hard to cheer Bai
Lianhua up, “don’t worry… Look, your appearance was so strange and the it was so
widespread that this abnormality must be studied. The whole process, however, will
guarantee respect towards you and no unlawful treatment will occur.”
“It’s the truth. This is the rule set by Mr. Jian from his own life experience.”
Eh? Mr. Jian? His own life experience?
Just the surname Jian is not particularly telling, but with the phrase ‘own life experience,’ it
implied that this Mr. Jian had probably also had a bad time as the object of study…
Bai Lianhua blinks, wait, perhaps this might be the person he knew? Life sure is interesting,
and you meet familiar people everywhere!
Author’s notes: So this is a futuristic world that is still developing, which is not particular
developed in terms of technology (TL’s notes: and ethics as well?), and the celestial
Internet is already set up but still waiting to be perfected.
Hiiii, the world setting made my head hurt. If there’s logic problems or bugs, little angels
please be tolerant, sob QAQ
PS: (Whispering) When I was writing this chapter, I was thinking of the server of ___ while
thinking of the main server of the celestial Internet in this world… Just adding a tiny bit
more features would result in it pushing to the edge of collapse 2333333~ [HEY!]
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: So basically, Jian Yiguang’s psychic strength was so strong it had some effect
that made its strength known when he was born, and it’s probably at least B-grade,
possibly A. His uncle thought it was A-grade or A+, or at least pretended to think so to sell
him to the institute. After testing with specialised equipment, Jian Yiguang was confirmed
to be SS-grade. Before his coming-of-age ceremony, after enduring abject training, he
reached SSS-grade, so he still had the potential to grow. I think the logic does hold up even
if the delivery wasn’t perfect.
And no, I don’t know what the author omitted there in the author’s notes.

WLWM World 2: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Second, Ch. 3

Bai Lianhua looks at the staff member with doggy eyes, “excuse me, can I ask who this Mr.
Jian is?”
They seem to be quite surprised, “it’s Jian Yiguang Mr. Jian, how do you not know him?”
Bai Lianhua “…???”
Case closed! It is Jian Yiguang! But, is he so famous right now that everyone should know
about him?
Bai Lianhua thinks this is quite the extraordinary development. If he recall correctly, when
he left this world, while Jian Yiguang can already barely live on his own as a normal person,
he’s still a bit repulsive towards the idea of integrating into society or communicating with
others. Other than when in front of him, Jian Yiguang is quiet most of the time.
Back then he thought Jian Yiguang would maintain a constant distance from society and
become a hikikomori, to find a job on the celestial Internet that does not require one to
physically contact others… With his exceptional psychic strength, Jian Yiguang was a really
quick learner. With the wealth he has left behind before leaving the world, it’s enough for
Jian Yiguang to have a good if solitary life.
Of course, there’s other possibilities, but all in all, in his imaginations, Jian Yiguang would
never become like the person the staff member is talking about, becoming what is
conventionally known as a successful person, to be… admired?
Bai Lianhua gives an awkward smile, and starts to lie, “I really am not familiar with this Mr.
Jian… Please, can you tell me who he is? He seems to be an amazing person.”
Bai Lianhua looks both innocent and lost, perfectly illustrating someone who has never
heard about Jian Yiguang’s name before.
“Mr. Jian is amazing, alright, he’s a priceless treasure of our empire. He’s an expert of
psychic power, and the ideal inside the minds of us scientific researchers…”
Talking about Jian Yiguang, the other person is quite fired up. You can even say his eyes are
shining, starting to list all these achievements of Jian Yiguang one after the other to Bai
Lianhua.
So thanks to their storytelling on the way, Bai Lianhua finally learnt about how amazing the
life Jian Yiguang has experienced after he left; it leaves one speechless.
Bai Lianhua links the information they’re telling with the situation on Jian Yiguang he has
before chronologically, and finally comes up with the timeline Jian Yiguang has experienced
afterwards.
——Speaking of which, he knew Jian Yiguang was smart already, and with his many years
inside the institute as the object of experiment, people won’t specifically avoid him and,
after nearly 10 years of first-hand experience, with his strong psychic power and learning
abilities, Jian Yiguang is about as knowledgeable as and has a vision of the field comparable
to the so-called experts. Rather, as the object of experiment, with his personal experience,
he has an even deeper understanding on the fields related to this than those people.
Yet Bai Lianhua would never have expected that, while he was still in this world, Jian
Yiguang, who was completely interested in, and even actively avoids scientific research,
would walk on this road of his own volition after his departure.
Jian Yiguang stayed silent for a few years before dazzling everyone’s eyes. He quickly
produced a large amount of research on psychic strength in rapid succession, where every
single one of his finding would be on the level to be classified. There’s even a method in
there that allows one to strengthen psychic power with a nonintrusive method. He has
taken the methods the institute has used on him and combined it with the physical
feedback he had and made multiple improvements to it.
These are of course all things that would benefit human society, but they’re all casually
uploaded onto the celestial Internet by Jian Yiguang for all to see and all to check. And, he
even used his unique SSS-grade psychic strength to make a special firewall for them that
the celestial Internet main server had no authorisation to delete.
——In a world constructed solely with psychic power, he is the ruler that can decide what
outrageous things happen.
This has shocked the whole empire, because it is directly challenging the authority of the
research institute.
Especially as it appears as if Jian Yiguang were trying to pick on them, with his many areas
of studies the same as the institute but with much greater progress along than them.
Everyone knows that the institute is the benchmark of the scientific advancements of the
empire, but now, there is someone who, with their own capabilities, tramples all over the
greatest achievements the institute can produce like trash underneath his feet.
Jian Yiguang explodes in popularity overnight.
At the same time, what is also made public alongside his research findings were… Jian
Yiguang’s life experience up to then.
——In fact, it is only because his psychic power has been completely healed up after the
hidden damages were fixed and he had no more weaknesses being held in others’ palms
that Jian Yiguang dared to do so. Or if the institute were to attack him targeting his
weakness, he doing so would have been a suicide.
As for the empire… Even if he made so much chaos, starting up a pandemonium, but with
all these findings on him, even if he sundered the heavens, the empire would not have been
willing to let him die.
Jian Yiguang generously indicated on the celestial Internet that he can hand in all findings
of his to the empire at no cost and can even continue to produce research results, and put
his SSS-grade psychic strength to use for the empire.
Just… he wants an answer to what has happened to him.
People have become angry. What Jian Yiguang has experienced then is certainly tragic. He,
who was a kid, against his uncle and the institute, was undoubtedly the weak side without
any retaliatory capabilities. This is already a sympathetic situation without considering
how genius he is that without having had any sort of formal education after age 10, he has
used his findings to prove himself and stand atop the entire institute.
Plus, all the findings Jian Yiguang produced, each and every one of them, if applied, would
be a real life-changer for everyday life. Especially the method for raising psychic strength
that could be applied far and wide. It is a maddening prospect.
When people picture how such a brilliant genius might have been hampered, they can feel a
lingering sense of fear in their minds.
Jian Yiguang thus secures the initiative with the power of public opinion. As for how the top
brass in the parliament decided afterwards, it was as expected.
At least his good uncle has been exiled to an ore deposit far away, never being allowed to
return from forced labour. All the members of the institute were fired and replaced.
The next time he stepped into the place that formed his nightmares when he was young,
Jian Yiguang had a new identity to boast.
Then Jian Yiguang showed everyone his capability with all the work he’s done, and accrues
a greater and greater amount of reputation. He has become a legendary figure rebelling
against injustice in everyone’s mind. His contributions to the field of psychic power is also
insurmountable.
He has become a highly respected figure. Like that previous remark of ‘he’s a priceless
treasure of the empire,’ Jian Yiguang is known to each and every person in the world.
Bai Lianhua is bedazzled. With how powerful Jian Yiguang now is he sure can into space!
How did he not notice this before… It’s like a seal has been removed or something and he’s
then started loading up a special attack.
Then what use would this white lotus here have to play? He did save Jian Yiguang but he
also had no power against the institute. He could only do his best to soothe him and relieve
the negative emotions inside him… Compared to Jian Yiguang’s own glorious achievements,
he’s such an insignificant speck.
Tch. What a white lotus terrible in fighting power he is.
The staff member also enthusiastically suggests that because Bai Lianhua has appeared in
such a shocking manner related to psychic power, the field Jian Yiguang is most familiar in,
so he might even have a chance to meet Jian Yiguang himself.
Bai Lianhua “…” Uhh, isn’t the tone off? Is that some kind of enviable good thing?!
The system also finds an excuse to cheer up Bai Lianhua, and says awkwardly, “look, host,
the bonus surprise didn’t turn out so badly. At least through this, you might be able to meet
our antagonist.”
“Or with Jian Yiguang’s current position high on the social hierarchy, you would have had a
hard time getting in touch with him, right?”
Bai Lianhua “…” Yo, ain’t this a mer・ry・de・ve・lop・ment.
He does cheer up, though, not for the system’s ridiculous remarks, but because he felt his
mission was certainly quite successful in this world. Look, didn’t Jian Yiguang become a
good person by the end? And such a remarkable person too.
Even the method he used to take revenge is so justifiable and not reprimandable. He didn’t
take any of the shortcuts that would have meant he would have strayed from
righteousness.
Bai Lianhua originally also felt the antagonist might most easily have become mentally
perverted in his revenge phase. He could only try to tell Jian Yiguang to let go of his grudges
as much as possible then, but he couldn’t resolve them himself. This was a hidden risk. Who
can guarantee they’d forget it forever?
Even if his mission was a success, it didn’t make him feel particularly safe. Or he wouldn’t
have unexpectedly suggest giving his own psychic power to Jian Yiguang in the first place.
After returning to this world, he feared that Jian Yiguang might have used inappropriate
methods that also harmed innocent people because of his hurry to take revenge that led to
his white lotus mission failing.
Now, Jian Yiguang is practically a model exemplar for an inspirational life. He did worry
over nothing, after all.
Hehe, is his dream of hugging golden thighs going to be fulfilled this time around?
Having understood Bai Lianhua’s thoughts, the system innocently, quietly remarks, “eh,
wake up. If the antagonist really did become a good person, you wouldn’t have reappeared
in this world.”
——A wet towel slapped right onto Bai Lianhua’s face.
“Shut up. Nobody would think you were mute if you didn’t say anything, system.”
Bai Lianhua again, again one-sidedly shuts off communication from the system without
explanation expressionlessly.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: There will be some bits and pieces of the time Bai Lianhua and Jian Yiguang had
spent together in the next few chapters I think. Those are the sweet parts for me.

WLWM World 2: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Second, Ch. 5

Not particularly concerned that Bai Lianhua decided to daydream right in front of him, Jian
Yiguang continues, “then you’ve already heard about my story up to now, what do you
think?”
Bai Lianhua “…”
Emm… I’m amazed Mr. antagonist, are you actively asking for praise and approval?
Then what else could he do but to comply. Bai Lianhua asserts how amazing and great he
turned out to be.
He isn’t insincere either. He really did get impressed by Jian Yiguang.
Before he left the world, they were going with the route of the moving teenage drama. It
was about how a person who was hurt by the cruelties of reality got healed up by a gentle
white lotus. When he left, though, Jian Yiguang’s plotline suddenly changed and he put up a
solo act of an inspirational rebellious legend. There’s the setup with patiently waiting for
opportunity, the classic scene of rising to prominence, with a great happily-ever-after face-
slapping, crisp and clear, as the finale. It couldn’t have gone any better, could it? It’s
practically a textbook example of inspiring confidence.
——If this trend could be kept and no wild plot twists were to follow then it would be
better.
Bai Lianhua can’t help but pray so.
Jian Yiguang chuckles, the implication unknown, “mm? So that’s what you think? Good… I
hope you continue to think so into the future.”
Bai Lianhua tries to control himself from shuddering from every single smile the antagonist
shows.
Shit. Jian Yiguang looks so rational and normal from top to bottom, so why is he feeling
chills going down his back?
Mm, maybe it’s because the system informed him beforehand that the antagonist would be
acting up, so he is getting jumpy?
The system objects, “no, host, you must believe your small animal-like instinct!”
… You’re the small animal! What kind of messed up metaphor was that! Bai Lianhua starts
regretting unblocking the system.
Jian Yiguang retracts his gaze on Bai Lianhua, and covers the folder with psychic power
indifferently. Taking out the file, he switches to official business——For example that
shocking way Bai Lianhua decided to appear in front of everyone.
“While we may know each other, there’s still the necessary procedures we need to go
through, do you mind?”
“No. Just do what you need to.” Bai Lianhua shakes his head, then adds, “but to be honest I
don’t know what that was myself.” It’s all the system’s fault, he’s innocent.
“How many times has this occurred to your physical body?”
“It’s my first time.”
Jian Yiguang then continues asking Bai Lianhua questions. Some Bai Lianhua answers
honestly, others he made up. Not even Bai Lianhua himself knows what he’s really talking
about for those.
But he tries his best to tend to a scenario where he’s not suddenly appearing, but he’s
always been there, except he can be seen sometimes and not other times. He tries to make
Jian Yiguang believe that this so-called shocking incident is only the weird invisibility effect
deactivates on its own again.
To unconsciously hide oneself with psychic strength to effectively achieve invisibility
sounds much more plausible than something like materialising with psychic power, and
sounds much less jaw dropping too.
And Bai Lianhua can recall that this skill is already widespread in other spacefaring worlds,
used for concealing the physical form of the mechanical exoskeleton to confuse the
enemies. It is highly practical… It’s just the technological level of this world lagging behind
and no one has begun investigating this.
Most importantly, materialising a mental projection into a body is something only the
system can do. No matter how much it’s studied it won’t work. He can’t reproduce it either.
Using psychic power to conceal oneself, however, while he only knew the method on paper
without having used it, but with his SS+ psychic strength, he’ll be able to succeed one way
or another.
Then, if the research required, he could just act as if he reproduced the effect after having
failed many times.
Even if he only knew that such a thing was possible without knowing the theory, if it was
Jian Yiguang, then him proposing such a line of thought would probably allow the genius to
come up with a whole complete set of results through that sooner or later.
This would have been another achievement to add to his formidable résumé.
Yet Bai Lianhua is headed for disappointment. Jian Yiguang only reacted with a nod.
While Bai Lianhua can’t read his expression, he feels like Jian Yiguang is intrigued but that’s
it. He’s not at all moved beyond that.
… Why?
——Or maybe he’s wrong, because Jian Yiguang got up and pulled out lots of machinery in
line with procedure the next moment, preparing to test and acquire data from his body.
Looking at all those machines with their odd shapes and forms, Bai Lianhua, who was
weirdly confident that experiments wouldn’t be too bad goes trembling immediately,
feeling frightened.
Yes, even if he knows Jian Yiguang probably wouldn’t hurt him, he’ll still feel an irrational
fear facing these things… To be honest, just being the participant here already makes him
feel this way, so Bai Lianhua can’t imagine how helpless the young Jian Yiguang must have
felt when he was still but a teenager.
So looking at Jian Yiguang who looks quite in control of everything, he really gets a feel for
how imposing our antagonist is——Does he not have a psychological trauma? If it’s anyone
else, they might not ever touch any machinery like this ever again, let alone operate them.
Noticing Bai Lianhua’s expression, Jian Yiguang raises his brows and soothes him, “don’t
worry, it won’t hurt. I’ve tested them on myself thousands of times. I know how to obtain
data without you feeling discomfort.”
While the tone is gentle, Bai Lianhua is touched as he continues to feel scared.
It’s probably a habit by now, but when testing, Bai Lianhua unconsciously held back… Until
he left this world the last time around, he’s never exposed the fact that he had SS+ psychic
strength.
And seeing the S-grade psychic strength on the display, Jian Yiguang shows a faint smile.
“I’ve guessed it as soon as you appeared, but I did need to see it to feel relieved… Your
psychic power is back.”
Bai Lianhua pretends to be spooked and blows, “eh? What? My psychic power is back…?
What do you mean, hasn’t it always been there?”
Jian Yiguang looks unconvinced, “really?”
“Really really.” Bai Lianhua is not confident and is a bit dejected because his acting was
overdramatic just now. He doesn’t let his lie up, though.
Sigh. Can Jian Yiguang be trusted at this point?
Before he left, he did imply Jian Yiguang in a really roundabout way that it’s possible to heal
the hidden damages to his psychic power… He didn’t even imagine he’d be returning to the
world then. Just returning is fine, but now his psychic power is also back. This isn’t easy to
explain.
The best case scenario is that Jian Yiguang doesn’t know about it… Huh, wait, isn’t he doing
a good thing here? Why must he try to cover it up? Even if Jian Yiguang knows about it, he
should be thanking him. He would have been biting the hand that feeds if he wanted to cut
him up for study!
Jian Yiguang looks at Bai Lianhua who’s working hard to keep a straight face and is so
nervous his body is stiffened, and lets the topic go for now.
——It’s fine if he wants to deny it. It’s not yet time to confront it.
“But it’s incorrect. Still incorrect.” Touching the measurement shown on the machine, “you
don’t have to pretend in front of me… I know your psychic strength isn’t that different from
mine.”
“If you only had S-grade psychic strength, how could you have saved me under the heavy
defence and intense surveillance of the institute? I knew about it already.”
… Yes, you do, so couldn’t you have said nothing? Well, there’s an SSS-grade Jian Yiguang in
front of him, so it’s probably fine for him to be exposed.
Bai Lianhua unwillingly nods as he can’t conceal it, “yes, my psychic strength is SS+.”
Bai Lianhua tries to explain himself, “I’m just worried this thing will break.” Before, this
machinery showed SS+ at most. That machine Jian Yiguang was allocated was specifically
designed back in the institute.
“You don’t have to worry about that. Since I came back here, I’ve raised the limit of all
testing equipment to SSS-grade.”
Bai Lianhua takes the machine again and stops constraining himself. The S-grade reading
jumps and turns into SS+.
Bai Lianhua makes an “oh” in an unenergetic tone.
He’s even come up with an explanation for why he hid his psychic strength, but Jian
Yiguang doesn’t ask.
Sigh. He’s bored.
Jian Yiguang looks with interest at the expression on which Bai Lianhua’s emotions are
practically written down in words, saying, “you’re bummed I’m not asking you why?”
Bai Lianhua nods obediently.
“It’s not a meaningful question to ask, really. A psychic strength too high is an original sin. If
you went public with it, you might have been accompanying me in being stuck inside the
laboratories without freedom.”
“I thought you saved me because you felt that we were the same.”
“We’re the same, aren’t we?”
Bai Lianhua counters in his mind, nah, it’s just my mission.
Mr. antagonist, you’re making yourself moved way too easily!
…
So Bai Lianhua is staying in the institute for now.
He’s eating well and sleeping well in the institute. There’s a living area behind the door at
the back of the study with everything he needs. He is quite free to do what he wants, and is
even allowed partial access onto the celestial Internet.
Bai Lianhua has logged onto it once, and he saw that there were quite a few people still
following the news of his shocking appearance a few days ago, and the discussion isn’t died
down completely yet——And, because there’s news that Mr. Jian Yiguang has taken over
this research project, the discussion is even renewed, so he feels a bit sulky about that.
All in all though, this level of treatment is already way more humane than before. Even the
time allocated to studying him is limited, and it must be observed so that the participant
isn’t tired out.
Bai Lianhua has also looked up information and participants are paid as well. Short-term
studies pays all at once at the end, and there’s regular payments for long-term studies.
In any case, if they hear that they’re being invited to be a participant of a study, the public
in this world wouldn’t be particularly afraid. There’s even people that base their livelihood
on this.
These are all fascinating to learn.
Though, the one problem is that the only person he can ever see day in, day out is Jian
Yiguang alone.
Even if he’s in as public a location as the institute, he feels as if he’s under house arrest.
Where’s the other staff members? Where’s the assistants to his research? This is neither
appropriate nor observant of the conventions. Each research topic should have a whole
team.
Bai Lianhua tries his best to tolerate, and even if that sentence of asking if he’s trapping him
in the little black house is already on the tongue of his tip, he still holds it back. He’s
cowardly, and he isn’t brave enough to say it.
Author’s notes: Hmm. The antagonist that is doing his best to suppress his nature will
probably blow up next chapter~ [Looking at plot outline]
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Aah~ That sounds like the ideal life for me. Bai Lianhua, why not switch with
me if you’re that interested in this overrated so-called ‘freedom’?

WLWM World 2: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Second, Ch. 6

The institute did change a lot now. So perhaps the procedure right now is that if you have
the ability, you can do a project alone as well? And Jian Yiguang did have the ability. This is
something that nobody would question throughout the empire.
This is still odd, however. If you say Jian Yiguang is uninterested in the topic of psychic
power invisibility, then he shouldn’t be acting so strictly in line with the procedures. He
comes to see Bai Lianhua every day even. But if you say he’s engaged, then it doesn’t seem
like he’s working hard towards any breakthrough.
Bai Lianhua is certain if Jian Yiguang was serious, then his speed of research would be way
higher… Isn’t he slacking off?
Bai Lianhua is furious, and so he asks indirectly, “Jian Yiguang, what about other projects
on your hands? Don’t you need to check them out?” Aren’t you the star researcher in the
institute? You can’t possibly only be in charge of this one project? Are you that free?
Jian Yiguang terminates this session of recording data as appropriate, finishing washing his
hands, and then produces a fruit that Bai Lianhua used to like best in this world, peels it
and hands it to him.
——That was when Bai Lianhua took him away and they lived anonymously somewhere
intentionally far away from the capital planet. They didn’t have money problems insofar as
food and clothes is concerned, but it’s hard for them to get access to something as rare as
bairong fruit even if they had the money. The soil there wasn’t fit for its cultivation and its
transport is also an issue.
And worse, Bai Lianhua, unlike his gentle appearance would suggest, is quite the glutton…
He can still remember Bai Lianhua’s satisfied little expression every time they manage to
buy one. He would even eat them really slowly, bit by bit, filling up his jowls. It looked
really cute.
He liked that look very much.
“No. I’m only in charge of your project.”
“In fact, it’s been a long time since I last personally directed a project. The research I’ve
already done is enough to ensure my livelihood for generations to come.”
Bai Lianhua takes the fruit with a defeatist attitude and bites into it like he’s venting it out
on it… Oh, then what a pleasure it is, danks.
The room goes quiet again. Bai Lianhua can’t ignore how Jian Yiguang keeps staring at him
in silence. So he squeezes his brains trying to start a conversation.
“You asked me if I were surprised to see you… Then were you not surprised when you saw
me?”
Bai Lianhua starts regretting it as soon as he said it. He feels like he’s probing the edges of
the cliff of doing-himself-in with great sheer bravado.
He is curious though. Since the start, Jian Yiguang’s state of mind has been too stable. There
has been no change…
And so Bai Lianhua felt conflicted too. He wanted to lie to himself that Jian Yiguang is
normal like that and there’s nothing wrong with him. On the other hand, even without the
unhelpful advice of the unhelpful system, he can also feel that this peace is odd and it
probably can’t be maintained forever. These thoughts have bugged him consistently and so
he can only observe and maintain the status quo without knowing what to do.
Now great, he won’t have to stay conflicted anymore… Without prior notice, he’s already
picked up a little hammer and smashed a corner of this peace to pieces. Now he can only
wait and see what reactions pour out from under this peaceful façade.
“I’m surprised, how could I not be?” Jian Yiguang’s hands which are peeling bairong fruit
for Bai Lianhua stops, “I’m surprised to find you alive.”
Bai Lianhua blinks and blinks, alive? No no no, he’s been missing in this world at best, but
he’s never died.
I thought it was a reunion, you thought it was a resurrection?
How did the supernatural suddenly get involved, oi!
“Eh? I thought I told you back then… I’d be leaving.” I’ve even said it a few times!
Yep, he did actually imply to Jian Yiguang the oddities he had. So, this is also why he
believes in his own self-deception. He thought he’d already told enough to Jian Yiguang so
he would expect Jian Yiguang not to mentally break from that.
Since one does need an opportunity to become tainted.
Jian Yiguang stays quiet.
In fact, Bai Lianhua did tell him stuff like that. He’s said “I’m going to leave soon. It’s good
that I’m still able to do something for you before leaving. Don’t worry about me, it’s going to
be fine” and similar things.
He tried to reject it and stop it. He even tried looking at Bai Lianhua without sleeping, afraid
that he’ll really be leaving like he said if his eyes were shut for a moment.
It was no use.
When Jian Yiguang walked into the kitchen that day, wanting to make a beautiful fruit
platter with bairong fruit and other fruits that he worked hard to buy, to make him happy
——He’s always been clumsy like that. His personality is broody and he has no appeal. He
can’t flirt either. He’s so uninteresting that it even scares himself. He is the one and only
SSS-grade psychic in this world, but it’s useless to Bai Lianhua, since he doesn’t need to
experiment on him… Even the method he desperately thought up to appeal to him is so
mundane and uninteresting.
Even if it were the only thing he could think of that he could do…
——Yet, when he looked back, the person who was looking at him on the couch has already
disappeared.
He wanted to calm down and convince himself that maybe Bai Lianhua just had to pick up
something outside all of a sudden, but the oddity relayed to him in his psychic power in his
mind makes his skin go pale. He has no more excuses for him.
That weak point that’s always been there feels as comforting as being surrounded by warm
water. The feeling of being repaired, being reinforced is really obvious. The more
comfortable he feels in his mind, though, the colder his heart grows.
He can’t lie to himself anymore. Bai Lianhua gave his psychic power to him, and left.
——He’s always known Bai Lianhua had psychic strength above SS-grade, but he
pretended he didn’t know.
Bai Lianhua and he, they, from the institute, both know, that the best way to repair the
hidden damages to his psychic power is to find someone that’s not that different from him
in psychic strength to repair his psychic power for him.
The difference must be small enough which already limits the candidates to above SS-
grade… And Jian Yiguang in the institute is already definitely an unexpected circumstance.
It’s impossible for there to be another existence that is over SS-grade in psychic strength, so
they’ve always let their guard down.
Unfortunately for them, Bai Lianhua is that accident that wasn’t supposed to occur.
What has always made Jian Yiguang restless is that Bai Lianhua is always worried over his
hidden damages. Bai Lianhua always said that a day where his hidden damages were not
repaired is a day where Jian Yiguang had a lethal weakness under the institute’s control, a
day where he can’t be seen in the public. If there’s any trace of them and the institute
notices them, they’ll both be in mortal danger. They’ll have to spend the rest of their lives in
the shadow of death.
True, but he didn’t care.
He already wants to stay far from people. He doesn’t feel it’s necessary to integrate into
such a noisy world. So what if their identities must stay concealed? He feels fine as long as
Bai Lianhua is there with him.
Peeling away someone’s psychic power to repair someone else’s is unheard of. No matter
what, though, there must have been a hefty price to pay.
Everyone knows that for psychics, psychic power is an inseparable part of their body. Just
minor damages to psychic power is enough to cause agonising pain, not to mention peeling
away it all… Unless they want to die.
As expected, Bai Lianhua is as if vanished from this world. Even the biometric magnetic
chip that’s attached to him for life is no longer emitting a signal, not responding no matter
how much Jian Yiguang searched for it. This only meant one possibility, that the owner of
the biometric magnetic chip have no vital signs anymore.
——When he finally came to terms with such, Jian Yiguang, whose sanity returned, looked
at the bairong fruit platter that’s long since rotten away on the table, puts his fingers over
them, then squeezes them into mush expressionlessly.
So Bai Lianhua is correct in thinking that Jian Yiguang assumed he was resurrecting… Jian
Yiguang was only finally able to confirm that he really meant he would be fine when Bai
Lianhua returned.
“I really thought you died.” Jian Yiguang repeats what he said, but he isn’t looking at Bai
Lianhua, and is looking at the bairong fruit on his hands instead.
Jian Yiguang spoke with such calmness and expressionlessness that is so compelling that
coldness would start to overtake someone from the inside out. It is even making Bai
Lianhua suspect if he should really go kill himself once or twice.
“I really hated you back then.”
Bai Lianhua is stupefied, “…eh?”
I’ve always been looking out for you, and you hated me? What kind of response is that?
Even if you thought I’d died, then in your understanding, didn’t I sacrifice my life for you?
Why would you hate me?
Why is it so hard to understand the internal thoughts of the antagonists?
Jian Yiguang smiles, “don’t believe me? Do you need me to run you through my thoughts
and tell you how I thought?”
Bai Lianhua goes ‘huh?’ Not really…
“Indifference, loathe, agony… I didn’t need any guidance and naturally learned about these
through my life in the institute. I’m swallowed up in them too.”
“But, warmth, endearment, care… These things I’ve lost after my parents passed away,
were imprinted back onto me by you bit by bit.”
“It’s also you, that would take care of me day in, day out. You hid me just before my
consciousness was extracted, then used everything in the books to take me out of the
institute. You’ve given up your bright future for it.”
He can still remember the day when he was hurriedly dragged by Bai Lianhua away from
the institute.
Even if Bai Lianhua wasn’t much older than him, and is also thin and weak like himself, and
shouldn’t have been a powerful figure at all, but the silhouette of him was calming, and his
hand was warm.
“Why did you make me feel those again?”
“You chipped away at the hard shell I rely on to survive, opening my heart that is without
reservations for you, that is soft and fragile. And then you went and died for me. You made
me fall from Heaven to Hell in a single moment.”
“You didn’t care if I was willing. You didn’t let me choose, then you went ahead and died.
You stuffed your psychic power into me as you wished.”
“… I don’t want it.”
“I’d rather there be permanent hidden damage to my psychic power, or even dying the next
second as my psychic power dried up than seeing you sacrifice yourself for me.”
“I don’t understand how you can act so selflessly. Why can’t you be a bit more selfish? Why
must you go to such lengths for me?”
“Tell me, what reason do I have not to hate you?”
Bai Lianhua’s has no words. He is unable to think of anything to respond to that.
“But, you really are alive,” looking at him, Jian Yiguang continues, “you didn’t lie.”
He sniggers, “given that, how laughable it is my emotions were stirred up like that? As if it
were just my deluded fantasies. As if I was just performing a one-man act. As if I were a
clown.”
“But, even if I were only a clown… I’m still happy.”
Woah, is that the common archetype of antagonists these days?
Can one no longer become an antagonist without being vaguely Shakespearean with words
nowadays?
Bai Lianhua says with a really convoluted expression, “then, now, are you able to…” let go?
Feeling so conflicted, even if he had such great achievements, is Jian Yiguang happy? He
never did think that his departure would have stirred him up like that.
He thought Jian Yiguang might have had to adapt, or feel sad, but time heals all wounds,
they say, and it will turn out for the better… Perhaps he’s wrong.
“Now… Now my life is fulfilling.”
Jian Yiguang giggles, “besides those stuff on the surface, guess what I’m working on?”
Bai Lianhua shakes his head with a blank look on his face.
On the surface? So there’s something under the surface?
Jian Yiguang recollects his exposed emotions and becomes collected again.
He picks up the bairong fruit he peeled halfway earlier and finishes peeling it, then gives it
to Bai Lianhua.
“This study on you is too uninteresting. Do you want to work on something new with me?”
Bai Lianhua is dumbfounded.
Author’s notes:
Irresponsible broken theatrical production:
#Antagonist career skills development lesson 1, how to express one’s grandiose, sensitive
inner feelings with simple, easily understood sentences without laughing out loud#
Bai Lianhua: All the antagonists these days are mass produced from a single training
facility, no?_(:з」∠)_…
Mob D: Yep, a professional antagonist training facility, apply today→_→
Bai Lianhua: Argh! 1 star! Terrible user experience! I want to report [Sad face]
System: … [Guilt on face]
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Bai Lianhua, why in the world would you have assumed that antagonists have
normal cognitive pathways that would result in them having normal people thoughts?

WLWM World 2: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Second, Ch. 7

A new project that’s unknown to everyone? It sounds like part of a conspiracy. When Jian
Yiguang said it it also carried an antagonistic waft… It is probably not something good that
people would want to hear about.
Bai Lianhua lets his imagination run wild for a moment, and he tenses up and feels tingly on
his skin. Though Jian Yiguang continues to hold his hand out to feed him, looking as if he’s
not moving even if he wouldn’t take it. His lips are even perking up.
——Oi, is this the time to be eating fruit casually?!
Oh well. Bai Lianhua can only take the bairong fruit. He doesn’t feel like eating it though, so
he puts it aside in a bowl.
He asks quietly, “what project are you talking about?”
Jian Yiguang giggles, “a research that achieves effective immortality for all; no one has to
face the pain of separation anymore.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Should I be amazed?
He’s been through quite a few worlds and immortality is a common dream shared within
them, but none of the worlds have actually achieved it. It doesn’t exist in spacefaring
worlds with their incomprehensible technologies, nor in the completely unscientific
supernatural worlds… Even in cultivation worlds only a few elders can manage to ascend
and share their lives with the Heavens. Other cultivators would still be concerned over
their longevity, or Wen Fu’s age complementation body wouldn’t have been seen as that
special in the last world.
What Jian Yiguang just said sound noble and ideal, but it’s vague. He can’t conclude
anything useful from that.
“What do you mean?” Pausing, Bai Lianhua furrows his brows, “and I don’t understand why
you’d suddenly want to research this.”
Thanks to technological advancements, life expectancy is extended quite a bit for humans
in this world, reaching 200 years in length. Jian Yiguang is 30 this year, so he’s clearly still
young and has a long life ahead of him.
Unless——
“It’s because of that. I thought you died before…” It looks as if Jian Yiguang is smiling, “I
don’t want you to die. I hate the concept of death itself. So I was thinking, how great it
would be if we could exist forever.”
“Human lives are limited when it comes to extending life expectancy, but there’s countless
possibilities when it comes to just the conscience. What I need to do now is to realise this
limitless potential and rid us of our useless baggages.”
“The best choice to achieve this is in the virtual world.”
Jian Yiguang patiently and rationally lays out his thoughts in front of Bai Lianhua, like a
teacher teaching a student. Through his description, Bai Lianhua finally understands his
line of thought——Jian Yiguang is planning to virtualise the whole world, and have the
virtual world consume the entire real world.
According to Jian Yiguang, without bodily constraints, and everyone is but a consciousness,
then there is no longer the concept of death.
He has had this thought for more than a few years, ever since Bai Lianhua left. It is for this
purpose that he worked his way up to his current position.
After all, completing his ambition would require ample funds, top-class machinery,
complete access to information for referencing in the institute… These can only be achieved
when he’s at the top of the empire.
If he were still the odd, insociable, unknown weirdo that could only hide his tracks those
days, Jian Yiguang would never achieve his goals.
So that’s why Jian Yiguang decided to take up scientific research back then, and then even
making himself public to start a revolution soon afterwards.
Bai Lianhua’s jaws are dropping. Was this the fundamental reason Jian Yiguang changed?
——It seems, the root cause… is the shock from his so-called ‘death.’
If this were true, then his sins would be unbearable.
The system also laments, “host, what a sinful white lotus you are. A prime example of an
evil beauty… If the antagonist really put that into action, then you’ll never be able to be
cleansed again. Just this causality relation would be enough for you to have been tainted
black by the antagonist.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
He’s not interested in arguing with the system for now. His head already hurts from this.
Jian Yiguang is the researcher of the field of psychic power in the entire empire. He’s got the
resources, the social position, and the manpower. If he wanted to pull tricks with the
celestial Internet in the future, there will be no one to stop him.
Rather, if Jian Yiguang told any excuse at all, like modifying the setup of the celestial
Internet, then people would be practically welcoming him on board, not the least bit alert
to his antics.
Jian Yiguang’s research is already half-way done.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t dare question Jian Yiguang’s intelligence at all. It’s important to know
that the antagonists are able to jeopardise a whole world because they already are a sort of
blessed existence in the world, only walking the wrong path due to numerous reasons.
Jian Yiguang is, essentially, basically a bug-like existence in the world. Nothing is
impossible under his guidance. If he really wanted, there’s nothing he can’t do.
In these worlds, there isn’t any ‘protagonist’ in the traditional sense. Put another way, Jian
Yiguang himself is the one and only protagonist, the chosen one in this world.
Jian Yiguang is still speaking.
“How great it would be when everyone becomes a string of data. Then as long as the main
server is maintained, nobody will die anymore.”
“Besides, originally, didn’t they want to trap me forever in the virtual world? Then now this
is my present to them. I’ll let the whole world into the virtual world. What a great idea, no?”
——Before, with Bai Lianhua accompanying him, he did force himself to suppress his
misanthropic tendencies, instead hoping to live a mundane, normal life. Yet, unfortunately,
with Bai Lianhua’s departure, the barrier he forced himself into broke down, and he took
revenge on everyone he needed to.
Still, even in the present, when his reprisals have been completed in full, his mind is still far
from feeling peace. There is still a deep-seated hatred bubbling on its own.
Bai Lianhua’s reappearance, though, has acted as a soothing agent that has calmed him
down a lot recently.
Bai Lianhua is panicking, trying to make Jian Yiguang give up on this terrifying project.
“But I’m back already. I didn’t die…”
He’s still able to run and jump and dance! He’ll be able to keep this up for a hundred years,
promise!
Jian Yiguang is actually smiling now, “all the more reason to complete this project.”
“Before, I wanted to settle my grudges. If it were not for them, I wouldn’t have experienced
all those, and I wouldn’t therefore have suffered hidden damages, which meant you
wouldn’t have had to sacrifice yourself.”
“Now, you’re back. Even better, then we can stay together forever, never separating again…
Not just us. Nobody will have to face the parting of loved ones again. Isn’t this better for
everyone?”
Bai Lianhua “???” Wait, who promised to stay together with you in the first place again?
No no no, that’s not the problem here… If he didn’t tell him, who would have guessed that
the highly respected Jian Yiguang is secretly pushing such a mad plan into action?
This is even scarier than what has happened in the original timeline, where he completely
severed the virtual world from the real world resulting in tragedy for the few. Now he’s
gotten worse, wanting to consume the real world with the virtual world, and have everyone
live in it.
Bai Lianhua also finally understands, “so recently, you…” have only been acting? He was
right to think that Jian Yiguang didn’t seem interested in his research topic.
Right, with such a project on his hands, no wonder Jian Yiguang is completely uninterested
in the little topic of psychic invisibility… If his wishes were to come true, then everyone
would become a conscience, so there’s no longer a need to use psychic power to make
physical things invisible.
Jian Yiguang admits it frankly, “it’s not to arouse your suspicion, and also to keep you here.
I’ve thought about how I could keep you living here and research was a good excuse.”
A study with an attached living space that’s isolated can also make him feel secure.
“Though you still learnt about it all in the end… You’ve always been the one that would
throw my plans into chaos.”
Bai Lianhua is quiet for a moment before asking him to stop again.
Jian Yiguang doesn’t look angry either, just asking in a serious tone, “Bai Lianhua, on what
grounds are you trying to stop me?”
“Do you no longer feel supportive of me?”
——That tone that sounds as if abandoned, or wronged makes Bai Lianhua feel as if he
choked on his words.
Jeez. Does Jian Yiguang know how unnatural he looks when he says something so self-
demeaning while having an abstinence-style face?
But what he said can be traced back. When Jian Yiguang was tortured continuously in the
laboratories before, to help rebuild his shattered confidence, Bai Lianhua did repeatedly
assure him that he’s the best and he will be supportive of Jian Yiguang no matter what.
Bai Lianhua words his sentences carefully, “like I saved you back then, I say this on the
grounds of the people who need to be saved.”
“I don’t think your idea is good. Perhaps some people would want to live forever even if
they had to give up everything, but there must also be some people that would rather
spend a short life and meet their end in the real world than to be trapped forever in the
virtual world. It would be wrong of you to decide it for them.”
There is a deathly silence.
It almost made Bai Lianhua fail to keep up his posture and demonstrate what a thin, lone
branch on a tree would be like as it trembles and curls up into itself.
“Right. Back then, you helped me for that as well, not because I was Jian Yiguang… If it were
someone else, you would also have helped them because of your kindness.”
“I like everything about you, but I hate your way of doing stuff that always put morality
first…” Jian Yiguang lowers his head, and self-mockingly pouts, “but I can’t hate it from the
bottom of my heart either. If it were not for this quality of yours, how would you have ever
noticed me and built a relationship with me outside of research?”
Bai Lianhua “…” Oof. You’ve made me both the good guy and the bad guy here, so what else
can I say?
“Then what do we do now?” Jian Yiguang sits up straight, “perhaps expose my true self in
front of the whole empire?”
He sits quietly for a few seconds, then without waiting for Bai Lianhua’s response, he starts
to pack up the files and rises, “today’s research session is over. You can take a rest.”
“Bai Lianhua, I won’t restrict you from accessing the celestial Internet. The choice is yours.”
Bai Lianhua is stunned by this series of unconventional moves Jian Yiguang has decided to
make.
And when Jian Yiguang has already casually walked to the door, he stops and turns his head
around.
“Right, don’t forget to try the bairong fruit. I peeled it for you myself.”
——Don’t be like then, and let it rot again.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: To be honest, if the main server’s continual operation is guaranteed, I wouldn’t
object to the whole of humanity being engulfed virtually. I’m not just saying this because I
want to live forever, but because I think people who value the brevity of human life is still
able to do so by shutting their conscience down. I also don’t necessarily see any drawbacks
this scenario would have otherwise other than people possibly expressing an irrational
attachment to their frail, biological bodies.
WLWM World 2: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Second, Ch. 8
Bai Lianhua is a bit dumbfounded.
Weird. Why must that bairong fruit be eaten?
Jian Yiguang can even say those worldview-shattering stuff so casually earlier, why would
he be so fixated on this little fruit?
Or is it because he peeled it himself, so the meaning is different and he shouldn’t waste it?
Bai Lianhua doesn’t understand, but his sixth sense wins over and after half a day of staring
contest with the plump bairong fruit, he chooses to be obedient and starts nibbling at it,
even if he isn’t hungry or want to eat it in particular.
He feels——for some reason if when Jian Yiguang comes around again and sees the bairong
fruit still in the plate or god forbid is in the trash, he will be in quite the undesirable
situation.
Sigh. It’s all the fault of this oddly-timed reminder just before Jian Yiguang left that made
his thoughts digress so far along. Bai Lianhua stops himself from continuing to ponder over
Jian Yiguang’s strange obsession over bairong fruit, and starts thinking about more serious
stuff.
Jian Yiguang has made himself clear. Log onto the celestial Internet and expose all his plans,
otherwise he won’t give up this research.
It can be said that he’s managed to produce the toughest question ever for Bai Lianhua,
clinically diagnosed with indecisiveness.
… What will happen if this is exposed to the public?
Given Jian Yiguang’s stellar reputation, nobody will believe it at first. They’ll accuse him of
besmirching their Mr. Jian without proof and it is pure libel.
But Jian Yiguang has already revealed too much to him. If someone does look up what
databanks he has accessed these years in the institute, and what machinery he has accessed
in between research sessions… There will definitely be clues somewhere from all those.
Then when the things line up with one another, how will people react on the celestial
Internet?
They’ll probably hate, despise and fear him as much as they used to respect him, wouldn’t
they?
Bai Lianhua doesn’t dare imagining how severe the backlash would be.
He has already unintentionally ripped Jian Yiguang apart once. He doesn’t have the heart to
destroy him with his hands twice… He really can’t.
And he can’t just let this go on as it is. Jian Yiguang is still working on this plan. He still has a
lot of effort and time he must put in first, but it will be too late if he really postponed the
matter until then.
“System, give me some ideas?”
Bai Lianhua is currently ‘a drowning man clutching at a straw.’ Other than the system,
there’s nobody he can discuss it with. He knows how unreliable the system is, but he still
asks expectantly.
The system shakes its head, “This system is not sure either… Host, you must believe in your
own choice. You’re a born white lotus! Your decision will definitely be the correct one for
our antagonist.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Why are you putting such a crushing pressure onto the weak little white
lotus?
So this white lotus here must not only have a gentle and harmless appearance but also a
resolve as tough as cacti?
The system nods, “what a great summary, host!”
“No, not great!” If this pressure continues, his petals will fall one by one until none remains
eventually.
Bai Lianhua concludes he must have been hit in the head to have tried to rely on this
damned system.
He hesitates for a long time after turning to look at the connection pod and headset that is
hooked up to the celestial Internet, and decides to first log on to have a look around.
After entering the celestial Internet, Bai Lianhua doesn’t immediately leave his room and
look around outside. Instead, he sits down and uses the hologram projection in front of him
to search for stuff related to Jian Yiguang——This is certainly a primitive method if seen by
the spacefarers, but Bai Lianhua feels most comfortable doing it like this. It makes him feel
as if he’s returned to his own world and is browsing the Internet using a computer.
Bai Lianhua looks over the information and most of the content are praises for Jian
Yiguang. How highly regarded Jian Yiguang is is beyond imagination if not personally
experienced.
He’s already way beyond the level of influence a high-achieving scientific researcher should
have. He’s practically a walking legend in the minds of the empire’s citizens… His
popularity is probably greater than all those trending celestial idols combined.
Since tastes in idols is a personal preference. Not all celebrity circles are the same. This is
not a problem for Jian Yiguang, however, because there’s practically nothing for them to
develop ill will towards him.
And given Jian Yiguang’s age, it is possible to envision how much brighter the light on this
legend will become in the future.
In fact, Jian Yiguang’s image has long side made it onto the latest editions of the textbooks
of the empire. He’s become an unavoidable part of the pedagogy of the students alongside
his research.
Especially in relation to the field of psychic power. Jian Yiguang’s name is practically a
barrage there. Flipping through a reference book would have the three characters of
jian(簡), yi(宜) and guang(光) swimming about in your eyes… If someone can remember
and understand most of the stuff related to Jian Yiguang, perhaps not a High Distinction,
but a Distinction is practically guaranteed. It can’t be helped given how most of the
research on psychic power is related to him.
——Maybe every time before an exam, someone would be praying to Jian Yiguang
specifically like what was trendy in the world he was from.
Bai Lianhua is more and more impressed as he reads on. Before this, he didn’t even know
there could be such a variety of ways of praising someone.
As this is truly fascinating to see, Bai Lianhua spends half a day digesting all of the
interesting bits before stopping himself from continuing to scroll down. He himself also
feels it is inexplicable how he spent so long browsing others heaping praise onto Jian
Yiguang as he stands up. The antagonist sure is toxic.
Jian Yiguang mulls this over as he leaves the room, and steps into the celestial Internet.
He also doesn’t know what he should really be doing, so he walks around aimlessly. He
ends up in a learning area and meets a group of academic students——Yup, a group of
academic students who are holding onto their textbooks on the discipline of psychic power
as they are having a heated discussion over Jian Yiguang.
Bai Lianhua’s breath is taken away. Wow, wherever he goes there’s the antagonist right
here.
He listens to the group of teenagers enthusiastically talking about a difficult point in one
area of research by Jian Yiguang, and they’re debating each other with their own thoughts
trying to convince the others… In the end, their discussion shifts gear back onto Jian
Yiguang, and remarks something like as expected of Mr. Jian, everything about him is just
so extraordinary.
One teenager among them is probably one that despite his humble origins does pretty well
academically and is therefore picked on in the academy. He is practically revering Jian
Yiguang as his lifelong goal in his words with how he has managed to fight back from his
most tragic of consequences to his current success. He is cheering himself up with Jian
Yiguang’s example and saying stuff like he dare not dream of becoming the next Mr. Jian,
but just becoming a bit more noble like him would be enough.
Bai Lianhua is a bit moved. He suddenly realises that if he exposes what Jian Yiguang is
doing, he will not only be smearing his reputation, but he’ll also be bringing the hammer
down hard on kids like them.
——That person who is radiating his dazzling brilliance in the divine pedestal he has set up
for him inside his mind, is actually just an idealised delusion… How ever will he be able to
accept such a complete twist like this overnight?
Bai Lianhua feels conflicted. He stands there motionless as the group of teenagers walk
away out of earshot as their conversation ends and they split up and leave. Only after quite
a while does he lightly sigh.
…
The research session for the next day arrives. Jian Yiguang shows up on time.
——Not knowing whether he should be angry or amused, Bai Lianhua notices the guy
taking a glance at the side as expected, and appears satisfied only when it is clear the
bairong fruit is probably eaten by him. He doesn’t even have the drive to diss him anymore.
As everything is laid bare between them, Jian Yiguang doesn’t follow the research
procedures. He sits opposite Bai Lianhua from the very beginning, and starts talking in a
casual chitchat tone.
“I was waiting throughout the previous day, but the celestial Internet has been silent… Tell
me, what your decision is.”
Bai Lianhua is silent.
Seeing this, Jian Yiguang pauses before continuing, “don’t worry, if you want to make this
public but is worried people won’t believe you, then I can provide evidence.”
Tch. What a cooperative and caring attitude.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t want to speak. He feels tired.
But not yet. He still needs to struggle against fate. He mustn’t give up treatment so early.
“I logged onto the celestial Internet yesterday.”
“Then I saw a lot of news about you. They’re all so positive.”
“I also saw a group of people that trusted you and took you as an exemplar for them in their
hearts.”
“They really admired you.”
After speaking such one by one, Bai Lianhua looks at Jian Yiguang, “can you really not give
up on this thought?”
As there’s been no result on this research yet; as this research is not made public yet; as
Jian Yiguang’s crazy plan is unknown yet, won’t he give up on this morbid idea, and just
stay an academic highly revered by others?
“Are you unconcerned with disappointing them?”
“Unconcerned with those who are struggling that treat you as their inspiration given your
past, becoming disillusioned as their belief shatters into dust inside?”
Jian Yiguang stares directly at him, “I never concern myself with the thoughts of others.”
“From beginning to end, the only person on my mind, is you.”
This really sounds cruel and ruthless, but Bai Lianhua understands that this is the true
thoughts of Jian Yiguang.
Given his ten years inside the institute, Jian Yiguang is mentally unwell. And due to the
circumstances, he has become the only bit of softness in Jian Yiguang’s mind.
It is also thanks to this softness inside Jian Yiguang that he managed to succeed in his white
lotus mission before. He is also depending on this bit of relationship right now to continue
to complete his return of white moonlight mission.
Bai Lianhua suddenly feels as if he who is considering this carefully right now, is quite the
scum… sob. He’s sad.
But Jian Yiguang is not yet finished.
His eyes are focused on Bai Lianhua.
“Then, am I someone on your mind? It seems to be so, and it seems to be much more
beyond that, even, even sacrificing your psychic power for me…”
“But sometimes… I also feel, you don’t care about me at all. Why else would you not know
what I really want, and why else would you be able to just leave like that?”
“I don’t understand you, Bai Lianhua. I think I have never, from beginning to end, figured
out where you place me inside your mind.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Well this is awkward.
Where he place him? Of course in the position of the antagonist… His care for Jian Yiguang
is genuine, but it’s that problem again. He’s always been acting with an ulterior motive.
Author’s notes: #White lotty feels bitter in his mind#
#White lotty wants to gift himself a little white flower for his funeral#
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Love sure is complicated. Especially when you’re mentally damaged and can’t
express it well, like Bai Lianhua over here… I mean most characters in CN novels.

WLWM World 2: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Second, Ch. 9

Jian Yiguang is still waiting for his answer, but Bai Lianhua doesn’t know how to respond at
all.
After a while, Jian Yiguang closes his eyes, forfeiting their standoff.
“I understand.”
No, what did you understand? What made you understand?
Wait!
Bai Lianhua tries to put up a smile, “what are you thinking. Why would I not care about
you…” You’re my mission objective. I came to this world because of you; you’re the whole
world for me. All the genuine kindness from my heart were there for you.
——As a host who is here to complete a mission, he’s already done the best he could.
“But this care, is not much fundamentally different from you caring about anything else.
Like a book you kind of enjoy. If it becomes wet after falling onto the floor, you’ll be
concerned and pick it up and put it back into its place; like a plant you sort of appreciate. If
it isn’t taken indoors in time as a storm rages, you’ll also be concerned. You’ll put it where it
can be sheltered before the wind and rain arrived.”
“What you did for me is of course far more than these, but, perhaps it would sound
ungrateful, it still gives me the same feeling.”
“Bai Lianhua. Is there nothing at all inside your mind that is unique, irreplaceable, separate
from all there is in the world?”
Bai Lianhua opens his mouth but no words come out.
No. There really isn’t any in his mind, neither people nor thing. An inappropriately timed
example perhaps, but even if he complained about how there was a severe lack of
computers, but throughout all these worlds, he’s acted fine without it. As for obsessions
greater in degree, there isn’t any.
Jian Yiguang sounds more depressed in tone than usual, “this is the most terrifying
characteristic of you.”
This is like a special power only Bai Lianhua had. He can easily, harmlessly, irresistibly
invade someone else’s mind and root himself deep into it. Though for he himself? He rejects
any attempt to probe his inner self. Nobody is able to truly leave a trace inside.
“You might look soft, easy to get; but really, when you truly wants to treasure and
appreciate it, that’s when you’ll realise it is completely sealed up. There is nowhere to
start.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
He feels himself getting more and more chilly. Why is our antagonist here concerned over
whether his heart is soft or not in such a grandiose tone?
Jian Yiguang continues, “Bai Lianhua, your place in my mind and mine in yours, is
fundamentally different.”
Here it comes, here it comes. The bad premonitions——Perhaps because he has already
experienced a baptism of love from an antagonist, Bai Lianhua has become sensitive to such
a suggestive atmosphere. If the plot continues this way, what follows would be…
No no no, stop stop stop. Please, Mr. antagonist, be more creative. Let’s not tread paths
already explored, let’s not engage in clichés, alright? There is going to be a godly twist to
follow right?!
Come, tell me, you just have trouble expressing yourself. This is why you always say stuff
that makes people misunderstanding. At your core you’re still as straight as a steel pole,
definitely!
In the real world aren’t there also some straight guys that always sound gay-ish when they
talk, no? They’re super straight though, and antagonist you’re definitely one of them!
Bai Lianhua continues to murmur inside.
The system sounds as if pitying, “it’s useless, host, stop struggling.”
“Go away!” I, white lotus… no wait, I mean… Bai Lianhua, will never surrender!
Jian Yiguang, though, is clearly not going to do as Bai Lianhua wishes, and he betrays Bai
Lianhua’s expectations.
He chuckles, “when you left me then, I still didn’t understand my emotions towards you. I
only knew that I felt extremely sad… Now that I think about it, that is because I have
projected all the positive emotions I have for this world onto you alone. You have
completely fulfilled my adoration for the good in life alone. It has become hard for me to
differentiate my personal feelings for you.”
“Now that you’re back, I already knew what I actually wanted.”
“All these condensed emotions are just the word ‘love.’ I want you by my side forever. I
want you to only be able to see me in your eyes. I want you to belong to me whole… That is
your place in my mind.”
Oh Lord, what terrifying news.
#Broken antagonist always confesses to returnee white lotus, what’s the reason?#
#Is this a shame on all antagonists, or a misfortune on all white lotuses?#
Even with the affair with Wen Fu, and all the actions that Jian Yiguang took before this that
was hinting at this, Bai Lianhua still feels shocked.
This is infuriating! Why is it that when I didn’t know, you’ve all managed to curl into
mosquito coils for me?
Bai Lianhua starts interrogating the system expressionlessly, “I did get the script for a
white lotus right? System, you can’t have stolen some other host’s heart-throb halo and
threw it onto me, surely?”
“Will you one day suddenly confess that ‘I have a dream, that one day I’ll be the first multi-
property system ever’?”
“I’ll have to tell you that what this is is fraud. A white lotus should stay a white lotus. A
white moonlight should stay a white moonlight. Why the heart-throb business?”
The system looks innocent, “host, you’re being stereotypical. First, who told you that a
white lotus can’t be appealing and these properties can’t be perfectly compatible with each
other. Second, this isn’t my fault. I can’t control whether the antagonist falls in love with
you. It’s the host’s fault for being too attractive.”
Bai Lianhua “…” When have you learned sophism?
Bai Lianhua is unable to recall at all what kind of suggestive acts there might have been
between his past interactions with the antagonist. There’s Wen Fu? Fine. Now there’s Jian
Yiguang?
He isn’t born with maxxed out flirting skills, nor does he have maxxed flowery speech skills
like the antagonists. He’s also unfamiliar to any sort of physical contact with the
antagonists. They still managed to fall in love with this minimal contact?
He’s always seen himself as a guidance for the antagonists in their lives, a bright lighthouse
on their path forward… They can be bros, partners, friends. He asks nothing in return for
helping them, his generosity could move the whole world. Only, that there is no option of
being romantic partners.
And what Jian Yiguang just said… Makes him sound like a guy with a steeled heart.
Bai Lianhua touches his own chest, asking the system, “am I really like what Jian Yiguang
says?” There must be a misunderstanding here. He’s as soft as it gets.
The system that’s always talkative and going bla bla bla suddenly goes silent, pretending
it’s not there.
It even makes Bai Lianhua question whether he’d accidentally cut off the connection with
the system from his side again. He checks it, but it turns out he didn’t.
Bai Lianhua is bummed. He’s not even going to say anything about how unreliable the
system is normally. Now he’s even no longer able to complain to it? What use is this
system?
Oh well, he’s on his own. Bai Lianhua thinks about how he will have to word this.
——Mm. I’m touched. But I refuse.
——You’re a good person, but we’re not meant for each other.
——Thank you for liking me. I hope we can still be friends.
Besides all these, is there any more classics he can throw out there?
His thoughts drift here and there for a while, but in the end, Bai Lianhua still retrieves the
disposition he should possess as a world-saving white lotus.
He opens his mouth, speaking in a lamenting tone, “fine, as you said, you like me, and you
only care about my opinion… But what if I am disappointed in you because of that?”
“Jian Yiguang, I can’t destroy you myself, but that doens’t mean I won’t feel disappointed.”
“You don’t care what others think. Then do you not care about my disappointment either?”
The system pops back up and starts applauding in amazement, “great job, host, what an
explosive performance! You are an expert, even advancing the mission when you’re
panicking, to act as a good white lotus… I’ve become a top fan of you from this moment
onwards!”
“No thanks. You’re fired from my fan group.” Bai Lianhua feels he’s become more fearless
now. He didn’t even dare converse with the system in front of Wen Fu in the beginning,
afraid of exposing it. Now, in front of Jian Yiguang, he can already go so far as to bully the
system with a straight face.
Jian Yiguang’s expression stiffens.
“No. If possible, I hope I leave the most perfect impression of myself in your mind.
Omnipotent, flawless… If possible.”
“I do care about what you think.”
He switches his topic suddenly, and smiles gently, “I’m really happy though… I thought
you’d really choose to blow the cover on everything online.”
“If it were anyone else doing that, I have countless ways I could make them disappear. If it’s
you, though, I choose to cease and desist… I told you I waited a whole day, that was the
truth.”
“But you didn’t do that. Which means that, you, forever on the side of good, cannot
resolutely choose to punish me either.”
So, in your mind, I’m still at least a bit different from everything else.
“So, that’s enough. I won’t force your hand… Nor do I really want to taint you black; if you
were trying to keep this secret forever, though, I’m afraid you’ll never be able to sleep well
again.”
Jian Yiguang approaches Bai Lianhua, saying, “so, there’s another way to stop me.”
Bai Lianhua immediately lifts his face up expectantly after hearing so. His eyes are also
enlarged, big, round, sparkling. Jian Yiguang barely holds back from touching them… He
feels as if he can extract starlight from it.
“I can concede… Bai Lianhua, just you and me becoming data, then I’ll never obsess over
anyone else.”
“Just you and me.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
——Giving this other solution instantly. Not even you’d believe it if you told me you
weren’t planning this all along, would you?
Author’s notes: White lotty, who thinks he’s won over the antagonist and is being happy
when he fell into another trap of the antagonist: …Ah, life sure is difficult for a
lotus_(:з」∠)_
Broken theatre act:
White lotty is pulling flower petals in silence. The words ‘I’m scummy’ and ‘I’m not
scummy’ plays out in loop until all the petals fell. He shudders in chilliness as a breeze
blows by him, and he realises he’s been pulling on his own petals the whole time. So he
goes ‘owwwh’ and starts crying.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: Way to go killing the mood there, white lotty mate! I was almost pitying you for
being so unintentionally scummy in the beginning.
WLWM World 2: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Second, Ch.
10
When there’s a choice between ‘dragging everyone down with him’ and ‘sacrificing himself
to save the world’ for a qualified white lotus, what should he do?
Of course… he’ll acquiesce while tearing up.
Bai Lianhua has reasons to suspect that that’s what Jian Yiguang is aiming for when he gave
his demands.
Maybe Jian Yiguang has starting formulating this plan since their reunion——Jian Yiguang
knows that with him interfering his previous plan will likely fail, so he’s prepared to
abandon it as he squeezes the last bit of value out of it. He self-directed another solution in
an ambush disguised as a retreat which terrified him… And when he offered the choice, he
can only choose the solution to the terror.
Even if he figured this out, Bai Lianhua had no choice but to obey; there’s his white lotus
character to maintain.
To be honest, having spent time with the antagonists, Bai Lianhua can also, unsettling as it
is, understand Jian Yiguang’s thought process too… Jian Yiguang is insecure. His sudden
departure the last time around left him too big a trauma, so he needed a way to forever tie
himself to him.
Then becoming data would be good. They’ll never die, never disappear. Most importantly,
inside the celestial Internet is Jian Yiguang’s domain. He’ll always be able to find him.
Sigh. He’ll just cheer himself up thinking about how this is for the love and peace of the
world.
The system tries to offer psychological comfort, “don’t worry host, you are a mental
projection already.”
“You’ve already been pre-exposed to this experience in the system space. You’re a
professional! There’s nothing to worry about.”
But Bai Lianhua is still feeling down. Jian Yiguang is greedy. He wants eternity, so it’s never
going to end. How will he run away afterwards? Is he going to give up on the other
missions?
The system is unexpectedly generous, though, telling him it’s fine. There will always be a
path forward.
Bai Lianhua “…” System, you’re the one who said it. If he really can’t get out then, the
responsibility is its.
Bai Lianhua then asks Jian Yiguang indirectly, saying it’s fine if they turn into data, but how
will he explain the two of them disappearing in the real world together?
Jian Yiguang is not someone unknown either. Him going missing or dying will both cause
great ruckus throughout the empire.
Jian Yiguang calmly says that he’ll have everything taken care of. He will set a good time for
there to be an accident in experiment after their plan succeeds. The researcher, him, will
‘die’ together with Bai Lianhua the participant. He will plan out every detail of the whole
affair so that there’s zero clues left.
And then, if there’s people that want to hold a remembrance or whatever, then do as they
want. He doesn’t care.
Bai Lianhua gives him an ‘oh’ dejectedly. So the antagonist really did plan everything out
and there’s no holes to exploit.
After everything is cleared up, and it’s become unavoidable, Bai Lianhua, whose will to live
has fallen so much it’s touched the bottom and reflected starts preparing for it. His
cooperative attitude instead makes Jian Yiguang a bit uncomfortable.
Bai Lianhua looks at him and gets cheered up. What, you’re the one scared now?
Tch. You know nothing of the true power of the white lotus. Tell you what, when my saintly
aura starts brilliantly dazzling, it scares even myself.
In any case, seeing Jian Yiguang’s rare stupefied expression makes Bai Lianhua
unexpectedly happy. How does that saying go again——I’m happy when I see you unhappy.
Since it is no longer planned to consume the entire real world with the virtual one and no
one else is involved, the difficulty of the whole plan has become much lower. With Jian
Yiguang’s current research progress, he can already achieve it.
In other words, after everything is arranged, they’re already able to really put Jian
Yiguang’s plan into action.
But even if he acted uncaring usually, when he’s really laid down on the operating table, Bai
Lianhua still feels like pulling out.
Uuu, scary, want to run away.
He can only close his eyes and keep trying to hypnotise himself. I’m not a white lotus now,
I’m just a salted fish. Salted fish don’t feel pain… How interesting it would be when there’s
suddenly two more hidden last bosses on the celestial Internet when it’s over and he looks
around on it? It’ll feel antagonistic even if he doesn’t do anything bad, so he’ll get to
experience how it feels to be someone on the side of evil…
Bai Lianhua is anxious, but there’s someone even more anxious than him.
Standing before the operating table, Jian Yiguang is looking over Bai Lianhua who is
trembling lightly. He suddenly realises he can’t even muster the strength to activate the
machinery.
It’s finally the day. He thought he would be excited, be thrilled, be ecstatic because his wish
is finally fulfilled… No. None of that is happening.
When push comes to shove, he really can’t steel his heart to do it.
He’s been researching this for a long time, so he can definitely, with the machine’s help, to
have his conscience pulled out without outside influence. Not for Bai Lianhua, though, he
must be the one to physically do it. So he’ll have to extract his conscience raw and move it
into the celestial Internet.
It won’t hurt that much… but it’s irreversible. That meant that there’s no longer a chioce for
him to regret.
Jian Yiguang is motionless for so long that Bai Lianhua opened his eyes and started to look
at Jian Yiguang with curiosity.
Jian Yiguang can see confusion and anxiety on his expression… but there isn’t repulsion
towards him.
——That’s how much he trusts him.
Jian Yiguang and Bai Lianhua stare at each other in silence. He murmurs after a long while.
“I can’t do it.”
“I can do it to anyone. But to you, I can’t.”
He realises that he can’t imagine Bai Lianhua’s body laying coldly on the operating table,
unmoving; his clear, almost transparent pupils that looks as if cleansed with holy water
never appearing again.
That is the normal sense of the word ‘dying,’ even if Bai Lianhua will achieve eternal life
afterwards on the celestial Internet.
——For which, he’ll have to personally ‘execute’ Bai Lianhua once.
In the end, Jian Yiguang also actually understands how crazy his plans are. He’s planned
everything out, he’s resolved every technical difficulty. He’s taken care of all the details.
He’s ensured the plan will succeed no matter what – he, however, ignored the fact that he
will never ever harm Bai Lianhua of his own volition.
Bai Lianhua, who was doing his best to mentally prepare is motionless for a second. Then
he sits up, extends his hand hesitantly, and offers Jian Yiguang his embrace for the second
time in this life——The first time was when he was taking Jian Yiguang away from the
institute, when he finally cracked the mechanical locks on him open.
Jian Yiguang had a similar expression back then. It’s also both sad and happy. A
complicated mixture of emotions. He isn’t crying, but it is even more depressing to look at
than crying.
Almost like back then, when Bai Lianhua wanted to give him warmth and soothing… And
then Jian Yiguang hugs him tightly.
“… Bai Lianhua. I give up.”
——I give up on this opportunity to finally keep you under my control.
“How lamentable. You don’t look imposing at all, nor have you planned anything out. But in
fact, from our first meeting to you leaving, to your sudden reappearance… All of that, show
that the one really dominating this relationship, is all you.”
Jian Yiguang’s smile looks contorted.
“I can only accept whatever you give me. You won’t understand how lamentable I feel, nor
how I don’t want to be the one that can only wait until you deign to decide for me, nor how
much I want this relationship to be reversed.”
“——In front of you, sadly, I’m always the biggest loser.”
“I don’t have anymore plans beyond this. There’s no more hostage situation or trade. I’ll
give the initiative of this relationship back to you.”
… And I’ll accept whatever comes my way.
Author’s notes:
Broken theatrical act:
Bai Lianhua, flabbergasted: … Wait, what, what happened? Why do I sound so evil and
unforgivable in your description? Who’s the real protagonist here? Wasn’t I already
willingly placed in your palm like a salted fish without you forcefully plucking this flower
off?… What more do you want? [Erkang’s hands]
System, unmoved: Ho, I knew it all along… [An expression of someone that knows things]
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Phew. You know what they say, the one standing to lose the most in a romantic
relationship is the one with the deeper love. There’s definite truth to it.

WLWM World 2: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Second, Ch.

10.5
Bai Lianhua stops moving but does not interject. He continues to listen quietly.
This made Jian Yiguang a bit more confident and he continues.
“I still want to be with you. I won’t ask for eternity anymore. I just want us to stay together
this life until death does us apart… No. Even in death, I wish we were buried together.”
“Can I?”
“… I’m begging you.”
Since returning to this world, Bai Lianhua had never seen him so miserable before. Not only
in appearance, but also in mind.
Bai Lianhua is pale. He does not look physically exhausted, but he is just speaking with a
dull expression and gravelly voice. The amount of hope he has placed in his words is
evident, though——His mental defence is at its weakest. It has become so fragile that it
seems he would collapse completely if Bai Lianhua refused.
The system laments, “and there goes another protagonist… It’s doomed, doomed I say!”
Bai Lianhua “…”
No, wait a second…
Bai Lianhua is suddenly suspicious, “system, did you know this would happen?”
He becomes more and more convinced, “you knew Jian Yiguang would give up, so you’re
not worried at all I’ll be trapped in this world and the missions will be left incomplete… You
can predict the antagonist’s actions?”
The system speaks in a highfalutin tone, “no no no. I merely have absolute confidence
towards the fact that our antagonist will never actually harm you in any way.”
“However ridiculous or inglorious they may make everything sound, but when push come
to shove… Look. They’re getting their faces slapped.”
“It happened Wen Fu, and so it has here to Jian Yiguang.”
Bai Lianhua “???” I actually can’t tell how complicatedly you regard the antagonists. You
sound like you’re telling me a good thing, but it also sounds really really like sarcasm?
“System, are you the antagonists’…”
The system blanks out as Bai Lianhua says so, and anxiously asks for a follow-up, “huh? The
antagonists’ what?”
“Anti-fan?”
System “…”
Sweet karma, so there will come a day when he is also made speechless by the host.
The system changes the topic and asks a new question, “host, will you accept the
antagonist’s request?”
Bai Lianhua doesn’t really understand, “why?”
“It has become apparent that Jian Yiguang is completely incapable of laying his hands on
you. As long as he loves you, he will never harm you. This means that Jian Yiguang is no
longer able to restrain you, or, the threat that he can impose on you is already at its
minimal. This meant that… host, you don’t necessarily have to accept Jian Yiguang’s request
to complete your return of white moonlight mission to save the world.”
“Without doing anything you’ve already managed to put a tight leash on Jian Yiguang…
You’ll be able to sleep your way to victory in this world, even. And as long as Jian Yiguang is
no longer a threat to the world from now on, when he passes away, host, your mission will
be automatically complete.”
Bai Lianhua “???” Hold your horses there system, are you for real? Are you really urging me
to ungratefully take his acquiescence hostage? To put the emotionally collapsing antagonist
aside and ignore him?
System, you’re even more of a scum than I thought…
Now he really doesn’t understand how the system regards the antagonists. Maybe he can
drop the ‘fan’ out of ‘anti-fan’? How quickly one’s loyalty decreases.
Compared to this, maybe the system isn’t actually playing tricks with him. Or rather, he’s
practically acting like a true fan of a celebrity to him.
Bai Lianhua sighs, “I don’t think I can just leave Jian Yiguang alone. He’s the antagonist I’ve
decided to save with my two hands. Leaving him alone like this makes me feel
uncomfortable to see.”
“You’ve sealed my emotions towards Wen Fu in the last world, so I don’t have a reference
to tell if my feeling towards him is love.”
“But at least, Jian Yiguang is not just another person in my mind.”
While Bai Lianhua is chatting with the system inside, he’s continued staring at our
antagonist. After noticing his gaze, Jian Yiguang has already let go of Bai Lianhua’s hand
unconsciously.
——Jian Yiguang almost forgot that Bai Lianhua often didn’t like having physical contact
with others. In fact, he hugging him back then is already quite exceptional.
Bai Lianhua takes Jian Yiguang’s hand into his palm before Jian Yiguang has retracted his
hand completely, however.
“I don’t know how I feel about you.”
“Perhaps, like you said, my heart is different from others… But at least, in this world, you’re
the most special existence to me.”
“I’m not sure if I want to fall in love with you, but I know, if you need me, I’ll be able to stay
together by your side, accompany you until the day we pass away.”
“I can promise that this time I will never suddenly go away again.”
The system sighs in relief in secret, “I’m relieved seeing you treat the antagonist this way.”
Bai Lianhua didn’t catch that as he’s completely focused on Jian Yiguang, “did you say
something?”
“No. I didn’t say anything.”
…
Jian Yiguang completely stops his plan after that day.
Those things that are prepared for faking their death is now useless. And he even wants to
destroy all the data related to that research, but Bai Lianhua stops him.
He thinks Jian Yiguang has spent so much time and effort to research these. It’s too much of
a waste to throw it away, and it’s unnecessary too. They can definitely divide the useful
parts inside it into different parts and contribute them later with some appropriate excuse.
They’ll not only be more scientific achievement, but potentially be able to play some
greater role in whatever field in the future.
Jian Yiguang is convinced, or rather, as long as Bai Lianhua is the one saying it, he’ll be
listening.
That topic of ‘achieving invisibility with psychic power’ that Jian Yiguang only took casually
is seriously looked into by the both of them this time.
A Jian Yiguang that is no longer dilly-dallying is exceptionally powerful. He really produces
relevant results in a short period of time.
Therefore Bai Lianhua is also free of his participant identity, and acquires a new one.
——Thanks to Jian Yiguang’s research report, his appearance that shocked the world
previously is, as Bai Lianhua hoped, explained by the contents of this paper… So then when
others speak of him they’ll at most be impressed at him having mastered invisibility
without prior experience instead of being gawked at like a rare animal.
Especially so when in the latter stages of this research project he’s not only the participant
but also acted as the assistant researcher of Jian Yiguang… Thanks to his SS+ psychic
strength, he can pick up knowledge quite quickly.
With Jian Yiguang’s help, they vagued their way out of Bai Lianhua’s identity problem as a
missing person. Bai Lianhua also gets a not insignificant amount of remuneration from the
institute and is also exempted from the usual procedures and directly lands himself a job as
an associate researcher in the institute under the direct supervision of Jian Yiguang.
Bai Lianhua is quite emotional because after all these twists and turns he’s gone back to
being part of the institute, but everything is also somehow different fundamentally.
Different from the shocking news report of which he is the subject before, this time the
scientific result is announced through formal channels with the information on them. And
because Jian Yiguang is involved, Bai Lianhua’s appearance and name is also broadcasted
repeatedly. He’s become somewhat well-known as well for now.
In an undeveloped planet far from the capital planet, the owner of a small restaurant is
currently tuning the signal of his 3D holographic projector.
Their planet is developing relatively slowly. The celestial Internet is not particularly
widespread because of the high price of the connection pod and headset. People are still
curious as ever about news from the outside though, so for small shops like these, a good
way to gain customers is to set up a 3D holographic projector that relays trending news
from the celestial Internet.
Maybe a customer would choose your shop over another just because there’s this one extra
service available. Over time, they might become regulars too.
It can’t be helped that they’re this calculating when doing business in an undeveloped
planet.
The owner’s surname is Qi. He’s thinking about what content to play on the screen when he
sees there’s some new information on Jian Yiguang.
Jian Yiguang, huh… As if guided by the hand of fate, he clicks into it for details.
Though, besides Jian Yiguang, he can see another familiar face.
And the name… Bai Lianhua, isn’t him that associate researcher that’s suddenly
disappeared before?
——Yes, the owner Qi of this restaurant is also a former member of the institute.
He was not the one with the main responsibility in the project back then. He wasn’t even in
charge of most of the experiments of Jian Yiguang, so he got off lightly, and just got laid off
from the institute.
Though, afterwards when he tried to find another job in other private research
laboratories, due to his résumé which necessarily involved him having been involved with
the institute and was part of the research against Jian Yiguang, none of them wanted him.
Jian Yiguang has risen so quickly through the ranks and was already a target of adoration
then. Those who had experimented on him without restraint had also become disgraced.
Sometimes, when looking at that person towering above humanity, he starts questioning if
such a guy, such a genius that could dazzle the world given a little bit of opportunity, really
was the one suffering under their hands back then. He finds it curiously inexplicable when
he recalls it himself.
Since he’s seriously unable to find employment, the owner Qi could only leave the field of
scientific research, and even leave the capital planet and look for his livelihood in this
faraway little planet. His life hasn’t been easy since then.
——Back then, the members of the institute were a hundred percent sure that this
associate researcher called Bai Lianhua was an accomplice in Jian Yiguang’s escape, but
when Jian Yiguang returned later, there was no news on Bai Lianhua.
They all thought Bai Lianhua may have died in an accident or something… After all these
years, though, it sure is unexpected to see this person again by Jian Yiguang’s side.
Owner Qi looks fixedly at the two people that look brilliantly radiant on the screen,
hesitating before heaving a heavy sigh. Oh well, he’ll just play this at noon for today. He’s
not gonna pick another one.
It’s his humble way of spreading their name on this planet for the two of them… Even if
they might not care about this themselves.
…
Jian Yiguang is, on the surface, a good person in every sense of the word his whole life. He’s
a national exemplar of one who has rebelled against injustice. He’s adored and his footsteps
are followed by eveyrone.
Nobody knows that Jian Yiguang who is immortalised in textbooks with heaps of praise has
ever had the idea to completely wipe the world away.
And Bai Lianhua also enjoyed legendary status for his life as Jian Yiguang’s lifelong research
assistant and partner. Whether it’s his dramatic way of entering the eyes of the public at
first or his powerful psychic strength that is only second to Jian Yiguang are all often
brought up in discussions on him.
In the end, as jian Yiguang wished, even in the generations to follow, for their successors,
they’re also inseparable. When one is mentioned, so is the other.
——Every achievement they’ve made, is celebrated in both their names.
For the first time since he’s started doing missions, Bai Lianhua had finally become famous
worldwide.
The system chuckles at him, “host, you’ve basically fulfilled your wish to stop being nobody
and shock the whole world.”
Emmmm… It seems so.
But when Bai Lianhua recalls his ridiculous way of appearing in this world, he still wants to
beat the system up.
…
On his deathbed, Jian Yiguang left no last words.
He looked at Bai Lianhua as he smiled onwards. He was reluctant when blinking too. His
expression was gentle and calm.
Bai Lianhua’s thoughts drifted away as he looked at Jian Yiguang in return.
To be fair, if there hadn’t been those incidents in his life, and take the paranoia out of him,
then Jian Yiguang can also be said to be a kind person.
Throughout his life, Jian Yiguang has never asked him “do you love me.” He probably really
did feel satisfied with just him by his side.
So Bai Lianhua moves his mouth next to his ear, “I’ll tell you a secret.”
“When we first met, you had just been experimented on, and you were wounded on your
head. I was applying medicine to you, but because I was clumsy, and I was afraid I’d make
you feel painful, so I asked if it was hurting. The way you looked at me back then… made me
think, I want to save you.”
——Even if that wasn’t his mission.
… It was as if a trapped animal saw the light of hope.
The brilliance on that expression back then, is something nobody can be unaffected by.
“I think, that’s the first time I’ve felt my heart skip.”
When Jian Yiguang, smile on his face, Bai Lianhua’s hand in his grip, passes away, Bai
Lianhua’s mission in this world is also completely over.
The system quickly sends a notification, “return of white moonlight mission progress
completed. Congratulations host, you have already evolved from a pure, flawless white
lotus into a clear, brilliant white moonlight in this world, to become a white moonlight as
soothing as lotuses, to successfully emanate a holy aura that has changed the antagonist
and completed the series mission completely in this world. You may now exit this world
and enter the next.”
“Important reminder, for the psychological wellbeing of the host, this system will
temporarily seal all emotional fluctuations of the host related to the antagonist Jian
Yiguang.”
Bai Lianhua again closes his eyes involuntarily.
…
Back in the system space, Bai Lianhua voices his objection.
“I’m not going to say anything about the last world, but what about this one? I don’t think I
had a lot of emotional moments. Why did you seal them again without my approval?”
The system sighs slowly, “no, host, even if you didn’t think they were a lot, but over time,
when emotions accumulate to a certain point, you’ll not be able to handle it.”
“This is for your own good. A sort of basic protection for the host’s physical and emotional
wellbeing. Please understand.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
Hey, what’s up with this serious and severe sounding tone.
Where’s that system that liked to appeal with cuteness when he’s doing his white lotus
missions? Where has it gone away?
The system speaks in a pretentious tone, “it can’t be helped. Systems will change, you know,
when they’ve experienced the ups and downs alongside you, host.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Holy Jesus Christ this entire chapter in raw (original title 3rd world ch 1) is four
times as long as the usual chapter… according to the author on jjwxc this one is three
chapters combined, so I suspect it’s to celebrate entering vip-only phase. Anyway, I’m
splitting this up in two. I also need sleep, you know. I would probably be more enthusiastic,
though, if I got a little shot of double espresso… (Hint hint, click click)

WLWM World 3: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Third, Ch. 1

This time, Bai Lianhua chooses to rest for a few more days before entering the new world.
He’s already realised that compared to the dear antagonists who’s all become different
levels of bananas after breaking down, that white unchanging fog in the system space has
become more and more lovely, worth a thorough examination.
It can be said that Bai Lianhua only decides to continue his mission now when he’s killed so
much time there’s no more time to kill in his rest.
But suddenly, another attack threatens his delicate little heart.
——He was still in the system space the last moment, and the next he suddenly appears in
thin air and falls into someone’s embrace.
Lucky for him, it was not a fall from on high. It’s not particularly painful, but he did sprawl
himself all over the other person.
Bai Lianhua raises his head, and comes face to face with a noble-looking and familiar
person. He blanks out for a moment before reacting, he should be… Meng Yanbai?
Looks like he’s in the antagonist Meng Yanbai’s world this time.
But their clothing is off… Bai Lianhua’s eyes widen, and is in disbelief when he sees the
bright yellow clothing on Meng Yanbai. And he feels as if he’s suffocating when he glances
over the chair they’re sitting in.
Imperial robe? Imperial throne?
What do these two items combined implicate? Bai Lianhua starts wailing in his mind, oh no
no no, Meng Yanbai still usurped the throne!
As if he’s burned, he immediately wants to stand up.
But Meng Yanbai who’s also utterly shocked at first has collected himself, and wraps Bai
Lianhua with his arms tightly. Then he grips Bai Lianhua’s chin and sniggers.
“Nice. So apparently making it onto this throne means seeing you again.”
“Why have I not done this earlier?”
Bai Lianhua is restrained. He remains quiet——Hey Mr. antagonist, isn’t the black aura
emanating from you a bit severe? It’s terrifying.
The Meng Yanbai in my memories wasn’t like this!
Bai Lianhua’s silence has displeased Meng Yanbai, “why are you not speaking? Didn’t you
choose to come give your congratulations to this day, when I am ascending the throne?”
Bai Lianhua “…”
Oh my God, is this the first night after Meng Yanbai’s enthronement? I’m sorry, I didn’t even
know that before you told me this, Mr. antagonist.
——Also, you sure are pretty adept at this “gu gu gu” business. I really can’t tell it’s your
first day here. You sure have become accustomed to your job already.
Bai Lianhua feels that the system has sent him at a way too awkward time. The only good
thing is that there’s only Meng Yanbai here in the whole of this palace hall. There’s not even
an eunuch or imperial maid around. They’ve probably been dismissed by Meng Yanbai…
Uh, he probably wanted some peace and quiet.
But no matter what, at least he isn’t seen by anyone else.
Bai Lianhua tries to recall the information about this world.
Meng Yanbai——The antagonist of this world is originally from the Residence of Great
General, but his mother has a low social status. She’s only a concubine that General Meng
unceremoniously took in at the borderlands. She died giving birth to Meng Yanbai as well,
and was buried without rituals in the end.
The poor little Meng Yanbai therefore had become associated with bringing misfortune.
Due to the other spouses of General Meng speaking poorly of him, saying how he brings
misfortune to mothers, so after his biological mother the next would be the official mother.
So he is despised by the lady of the house.
And when he was born, there were already four noble-born sons and several ignoble-born
sons in the household. So he was not seen as being of much value to General Meng, and so
he was treated poorly since birth.
And especially because Meng Yanbai was somewhat physically weak when young, unlike
other members of the Meng family who are natural-born martial artists. So he’s easily a
target for picking on. He’s often chided and called names like ‘little bastard.’
When he was a bit older, while he’s become talented with horseback riding and archery,
he’s still not brave or valorous. Instead, he enjoys spending his time with books, and enjoys
strategising. But his wisdom and pragmatism is seen as conniving and deceitful; he’s out of
place in the Meng family.
Yet he is part of the Meng family, after all, so he had to walk the path of the Meng family.
When he was older still, he went to the borderlands, working his way up from a foot soldier
in a military camp. He knows he’s basically nonexistent in the Meng family, so he never
borrowed their name for his convenience.
Yet his fifth brother, a noble-born son who’s close in age to him, is both rash and reckless,
and is also touted for being from the Meng family, and has declared he’ll achieve greatness.
Unfortunately, they ended up in the same military camp.
Their goals different, the two people have stayed away from each other and were peaceful
on the surface.
Meng Yanbai did great. His military achievement has piled on and on after several years in
service. He’s not the bravest nor most fearless one on the battlefield, but thanks to his
natural military skills, he’s always the one that ended up with the most gains in the end. In
the end, in only a few years, he’s already been promoted through several ranks, becoming
equal to his fifth brother in rank.
Normally, if everything continued as it was, this would probably end up being an
inspirational story of a little pitiable soul successfully rebelling against oppression;
however, there was an accident in the original timeline of the world.
Meng Yanbai’s fifth brother, who was heedlessly ambitious, made a wrong decision during
a sortie, that ended up causing a series of terrible consequences. Afterwards, Meng Yanbai,
who successfully repelled the enemy was assigned the role of the sacrificial pawn and he’s
ordered to take the blame for his noble-born brother who lost.
The reasoning is simple too. The Meng family flows in your blood, therefore you should
give up your life for the Meng family.
What’s scarier, with the Meng family being in charge of military affairs, they’re able to pull
the wool completely over the military camp, and they’re able to play both judge and jury.
Infuriated, Meng Yanbai rebels against the Meng family with his subordinates. The Meng
family, however, only reports the result without the cause to the imperial court, so they’re
seen as traitors and are hunted down by the imperial court.
Meng Yanbai takes all his subordinates and escapes into the mountains. They rest and
regroup, and then men started to gather around them. With their numbers they just ended
up toppling the entire imperial court. Their rebellion went smoothly, and he becomes the
new emperor.
But Meng Yanbai still has the grudge and anger in him from his previous experience. He’s
ruthless and cruel, and ends up becoming an infamous tyrant. Under his rule, the populace
suffered.
And Bai Lianhua’s identity in this world is quite interesting——He’s an imperial prince.
… Yep. A prince of the previous dynasty that was toppled by Meng Yanbai.
What’s similar to Meng Yanbai is that he’s also a child without a mother. Unlike Meng
Yanbai, though, his biological mother was a Guifei, whose position was only under the
imperial consort.
What’s similar again, though, is that they’re both despised by their official mothers.
Bai Lianhua, son of a Guifei, is the sixth prince among the imperial princes. Though his
biological mother passed away early, his maternal relatives are still there. Without
considering him as a character, only his circumstance would put him in the path of the
imperial consort who sees him as an obstacle to her son’s path to the imperial throne.
So the imperial consort, acting as his surrogate mother, exploits the fact of Bai Lianhua
being physically frail, and so with her ‘gentle loving’ disposition she asks a soothsayer for a
divination. The result was that Bai Lianhua should be raised in a household of a military
officer where there is a lethality aura, which will suppress his inherent inadequacies and
improve his condition.
This is chasing Bai Lianhua out of the centre of the political theatre that is the imperial
palace.
The emperor, unfit as he is, bought the excuse wholesale.
So Bai Lianhua was sent to the Residence of the Great General like that. For other imperial
princes, they’d probably be so livid they’d cough up blood. It’s an unexpected serendipity
for Bai Lianhua though, because now he can approach his mission objective direclty.
Besides, he’s not come to this world to be an emperor. Go fight for it all you want.
——Also, there’s only imposing emperors, black-bellied emperors… Who in the world
would want a white lotus as an emperor? That would make for quite the farce, and he’s not
interested in seeing that.
Bai Lianhua has quite the comfortable life in the Meng family. While in a certain sense he’s
‘exiled’ by the imperial consort out of the palace. In a subordinate’s residence, though, his
identity as an imperial prince is still highly regarded, and the members of the general’s
household had to graciously welcome him.
As Bai Lianhua is still young, General Meng’s wife and concubines also enthusiastically
urged their sons to get familiar with this sixth prince. Everyone knows the sixth prince will
have to return to the palace eventually. He might not be seen favourably by the imperial
consort, but his biological mother is a dear lover of the emperor! The emperor might have
been a bit dumb in letting him out of the palace, but normally the apportionment of
resources would see the sixth prince enjoying the best part in the palace. He is definitely
something in the emperor’s mind.
Who can tell what the future holds? Maybe the sixth prince is the chosen one.
Unfortunately, when interacting with all the kids inside the Meng family, Bai Lianhua is
always indifferent in attitude. He’s only more caring towards Meng Yanbai whose mother
has passed away.
The two kids with similar life experiences up to then has become good friends, and they’re
able to talk about anything and everything. From now on, they’re able to share their
happiness and comfort each other’s unhappiness. Even if there’s a difference in their status,
their friendship is unaffected.
While the others in the Meng family are not without complaint for the sixth prince’s eerie
vision in judging people, but they also didn’t dare bully Meng Yanbai anymore. Even the
servants have retracted their arrogance and treat him the same as other young masters.
Bai Lianhua believes he’s managed to pull the rug out from under them. He’s directly
resolved the future path where the antagonist would be bullied and traumatised. And then
he’s become a good friend of his and has opened up the defences of his mind one by one, so
that he doesn’t just hold everything inside him, whether good or bad, so that it doesn’t
brew into a big problem.
And when Meng Yanbai is farther and farther away from his unsettling description in the
original world timeline, Bai Lianhua is relieved.
Especially when later he secretly manipulated it so that Meng Yanbai didn’t go to a military
camp with his fifth brother, and instead gives him a transfer order that’s on hold for now
while giving him a job in name in the capital, before having him moved to another military
camp more peaceful in tone, he finally breaths a sigh of relief.
Now he’s eliminated all possible potential risks.
So Bai Lianhua receives a notification from the system that his mission is completed,
“congratulations host, you have completed the white lotus mission to 100%, becoming a
pure, flawless white lotus, successfully emanating your brilliance to soothe the antagonist.
Now the mission is complete and you can detach from the world.”
Bai Lianhua is satisfied. Now he has to consider how he’ll leave this world.
In the end, Bai Lianhua chooses the most logical and reasonable outcome——His cheap
father happened to be summoning him back into the palace back then. He’ll return alright,
since the imperial princes are all grown up and their infighting has become so severe it’s
almost surfacing. Bai Lianhua detached from the world as he was being schemed against by
several of his older imperial brothers.
——True, the princes were trying to take his life, but he didn’t die from them. He
disappeared and left the world directly.
So, to Meng Yanbai, he’s… supposed to be a corpse right now.
Bai Lianhua’s thoughts return, and is feeling impressed with how brave Meng Yanbai
turned out to be.
Look, in this vast, emptied palace hall, as the candlelight wafted and wavered, casting layers
of eerie shadows on the surfaces, Meng Yanbai doesn’t even leave one single person here to
serve him, and decides to stay here alone in the dead of night… Most importantly, upon
seeing him, who’s supposedly ‘dead,’ his first reaction is not to run away, nor is he
sprinkling dog blood or looking for a rooster, and instead decides to hug him tight without
letting go. Is this even how a normal person might respond?
As Bai Lianhua is still silent, Meng Yanbai gives up trying to make him answer. Instead, he
continues, “say, presents are in order for a congratulation. Where’s yours?”
Bai Lianhua “…” He chooses to continue pretending to be a quail. Mainly, if he doesn’t, he’s
not going to manage to keep up with the antagonist’s conversation.
“Then how about you yourself be my present?” Meng Yanbai lifts up Bai Lianhua’s hair and
lightly caresses it.
“I’ve always been wondering, why does this chair seem to hold such appeal that everyone
wants to acquire it. Willing to fall out with brothers and even commit familicide over it.”
“Now, though, I see that it is certainly worth doing so.”
“If one sits on it, becoming the true Son of Heaven on earth, then even dreams will come
true, and even dead people can be resurrected.”
Bai Lianhua tries opening his mouth, but still fails to produce any sound whatsoever.
Meng Yanbai sees through his awkwardness, and chuckles, “I don’t care what you are right
now. Human, ghost, monster, whatever you are, as long as you are there, and I can touch it,
then I will not question it.”
“Now, I also have enough power to protect you.”
“Of course, I also have enough power to keep you. So that you don’t have to leave me for
some random person’s order.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
He gives it a thought, and largely understands that it’s the decree recalling him issued by
the then emperor back then that Meng Yanbai is talking about. His way of expressing it,
though, is odd…
The familiar scent of… gayish gayness…
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: … I should’ve split this into three chapters. Please appreciate that I spent 4
whole hours on this, at least 10% of which was spent researching what the English name
for Chinese ways of address were before stuffing the whole business up the… um… and
then giving up, and, uh, using my own terms. Kuhum.
… This is why I should take a good and hard look over the list of novels on my to-do list and
root out each and every single one of them that has ancient/imperial Chinese elements
and/or cultivation/xianxia/xuanhuan stuff in it. I’m not one to give up on my projects half-
way though, so I’ll keep this up. Do tell me if you have better translations for the terms
though, in the comments or something.

WLWM World 3: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Third, Ch. 2

Bai Lianhua feels that he might have just returned to this world, but he’s already lost his
confidence in the antagonist.
In this unnerving silence, Bai Lianhua avoids eye contact with Meng Yanbai, saying quietly,
“let me down first.”
The current posture is too awkward. It’s making him uncomfortable all over.
Meng Yanbai raises his eyebrows, “finally willing to speak?”
He’s clearly amused, “but you’re the one that chose to fell into my embrace. Why do you ask
me to let go?”
Bai Lianhua is unhappy “…” Time is a really cruel thief to rob us of our former selves. It’s
not only given the antagonist a whole tainted aura, but also granted him sharp words and
irrationality.
Looking at Bai Lianhua who seems like he really wants to retort but can’t say anything,
Meng Yanbai is quite pleased, “fine. I’m not going to anger you.”
Meng Yanbai lets his hand go, but then holds onto him again when Bai Lianhua tries to rise
and leave, indicating him to sit on the imperial throne together with him.
“You can sit in this chair too.”
Bai Lianhua “…” No, thanks, I would rather not.
I just want to be farther away from you, with or without this chair… To be fair, just in terms
of practicality, this chair isn’t even as comfortable as the sofa I used to sprawl in. Don’t
worry that I will feel inadequate.
Meng Yanbai is insistent, however, that he sits next to him. So even if he’s escaped from
Meng Yanbai’s embrace, but Bai Lianhua is still basically next to him. This is making him
restless still.
“I’m happy to be able to see you again. This is the only thing that has made me so happy in
these 10-odd years. Not even enthronement can compare to it.”
“But I can see that you don’t seem particularly happy… Do you not want to see me?”
——Of course I’m not happy. I’m only shocked.
Bai Lianhua can’t say the truth though, so he lowers his head, “I’m just not used to this, it
feels… unfamiliar.”
Meng Yanbai realises something, “is it because of my form of address ‘gu’?”
Meng Yanbai is surprisingly lenient on this, “then in front of you, I‘ll stop using it. I did
forget about this.”
Bai Lianhua shakes his head, “I don’t deny that this is part of it, but it’s not all… the current
you is practically another person from the person I recall in my memories.”
In any case, under his influence, while Meng Yanbai might not exactly be a ray of sunshine
back then, but at least he’s not moody like right now.
He looks like a tyrant-to-be. If Meng Yanbai was like this back then, then how could his
white lotus mission have ever been judged to be a success? He’ll definitely have failed.
Meng Yanbai’s expression changes, “what, even you think I’m emotional, moody and
terrifying now?”
Bai Lianhua feels like nodding incessantly, but for his insignificant life’s sake, he doesn’t try
to play with fire.
Meng Yanbai is quiet for a while, before staring directly into Bai Lianhua’s eyes, “since
you’ve been murdered that year, the Meng Yanbai you remember is dead.”
“You might think that person in your memories is a good person, but to me, I only know
that I was weak and helpless back then. I was far away from the centre of power, not even
qualified to participant in what you would call a higher-level power play. I could only look
on as you disappeared.”
“That was when I realised that only power in hand can help protect those important to me.”
“Bai Lianhua, position of power and influence requires a suitable mental capacity. You were
simple, earnest to a fault back then. Those might be commendable qualities, but as an
imperial prince, those would only have destroyed you.”
“You’re stuck deep in the swamp that is the imperial court, but still wanted to maintain
your pure whiteness, not being tainted with power of any kind. In the end you were only
plucked from the root up casually by people, becoming part of the nutrient for this swamp.”
Bai Lianhua “???” I’m getting angry, you know. All you antagonists, can’t you just go about
stuff directly? What’s with all these similes?
“You’re not used to the me right now, but only this Meng Yanbai that makes you feel
unfamiliar can finally ascend the throne, and even manage to see you again, being
rewarded the prize——When you appeared, I just happened to be thinking about you.”
Bai Lianhua understood… Great, so Meng Yanbai’s reason for dramatically changing is still
his ‘death’? Meng Yanbai really thought he was sacrificed when the infighting for the throne
spread onto him. So he hated how powerless he was, and became dissatisfied with the
imperial family, and therefore he ended up walking on the path of usurpation like in the
original world’s timeline?
——If he knew his lighthearted departure back then would have resulted in this, he
wouldn’t have left the mission world easily back then. However much the system
complains that he’s wasting him, he wouldn’t have left. Why couldn’t he have just stayed
until the antagonist died? Then it would be much less trouble.
Meng Yanbai continues, “it’s really a scary afterthought, no? If I was not the one sitting on
the imperial throne right now, but someone else, would you have landed in his embrace
like you just did——I can’t stand it even just imagining it.”
Bai Lianhua feels chills going down his spine, and shakes his head, “no.” You kidding? I
returned only because it was you. If it were anyone else then he can have the throne all
they want. I’ll not have appeared even if they enthroned a dozen times a day.
Bai Lianhua tries to move the topic away, “I want to know, how you ascended the throne.”
Meng Yanbai sniggers at himself, “how I ascended the throne? No, you don’t have to be so
roundabout. Just ask me how I usurped the throne.”
“Don’t worry, I didn’t lay my hand on your father.”
Meng Yanbai actually took the opportunity when his father passed away and the princes
are all fighting with each other resulting in chaos in the imperial court. He put all his years
of planning into action and successfully changed the ruling dynasty.
He’s fought for the country over the years, and has the military achievement and
reputation, and also loyal soldiers under his command; besides this, he was also highly
trusted by the royal Bai dynasty. Before he rebelled he was a famously loyal commander,
and no one tried to defend against him; and with his years of planning he’s almost got all of
the beneficial factors he could. It would have been stranger if he failed.
This happened a month ago. Only Meng Yanbai was preparing for an honourable
enthronement so he only completed the process of ascension today. That’s why he said this
is the first day of him on the throne.
After hesitating, Bai Lianhua asks about how the previous royals are.
——You can probably guess that he’s not the real sixth prince. The real one died a sickly
infant, and the system exploited this and arranged for him to take the place of the sixth
prince.
Therefore, he is not biologically related to the Bai dynasty… Still, he did act as a member of
the royal family for many years, so he should probably see how they’re doing right now.
Meng Yanbai is unsurprised Bai Lianhua will ask this question, and answers honestly,
“most of them still have their lives, except the good older imperial brothers of yours.”
As a royal family, the Bai family did not have a lot of members. After Meng Yanbai made his
way up the hierarchy, he killed only several imperial prince that were higher in the
hierarchy of age. He let the rest of the Bai family be.
Since Meng Yanbai chose to strike at an opportune time, even if the process was quite
gripping, there wasn’t a lot of blood, nor a lot of killing. The court was already as chaotic as
it could be… So before anyone reacted to it, the dynasty is now Meng.
“They all told me I should uproot the whole lot of them, but when I think about how their
blood flows in you, I’m not interested in doing that anymore.”
“Now it looks like I was correct. Or you’d have started hating me.”
“But I executed those imperial brothers of yours personally. They threatened your life, so
they should die.”
“Do you mind that I did that?”
Bai Lianhua shakes his head blankly. The system told him to be a white lotus, not a saint…
The older imperial brothers that year really did want to kill him, because of his special
identity as the son of a Guifei. They were even willing to temporarily suspend their
hostilities, uniting to take care of this powerful potential enemy first.
It’s only because he had the system, and had also wanted to leave, so he went with the flow
and faked his death. If he were truly just a frail imperial prince without special powers, he’d
definitely have died. It’s not the first time they did something like this either, and they’ve
already had fraternal blood on their hands——Another prince that was quite popular died
overnight before. Nobody would believe it if someone says there’s nothing suspicious about
that.
Meng Yanbai chuckles, “good. As for the others… If you don’t leave, and stay by my side,
then I’ll treat them well.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
Are you threatening me?
But… alright. Even if it were a threat, even if he saw through it, then what?
As a proper white lotus, even if he’s unwilling, he can’t refuse directly.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t say anything. Instead an expression of exhaustion shows up on his face.
Meng Yanbai notices it.
“It’s late today. There’s probably not enough time to prepare a residence for you now. Come
with me to my chambers. We can have a nice and long chat through the night.”
Bai Lianhua is panicking.
No no no, why won’t there be enough time? Don’t underestimate the ability of the imperial
maids and eunuchs when put to work. And I don’t believe that all the other palaces are not
clean enough for someone to immediately move in. Is this a fake imperial palace?
Meng Yanbai is unconcerned with his panicking, “what are you worried about? We also
used to do it.”
Yes, this did happen before, but that’s when you were a normal, righteous young man.
Unlike now.
If I really did talk with you throughout the night, I’m afraid I’ll end up in a dishonourably
compromising position.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Hey, but you’ll be able to have the ruling emperor under you. Doesn’t that sound
appealing?

A White Lotus Host Who Does Not Want To Be a White Moonlight Is

Not a Good Host
Author: 慕韶七 (Chinese)
Bai Lianhua looks just like his namesake, a white lotus.
So it’s probably inevitable that a system came for him.
System: come, my dear host Bai Lianhua, please live up to your name, and with your white
lotus aura that is dazzlingly divine, save those antagonists who have led tragic lives and
who are to stand against the world in the future.
Bai Lianhua: …Wait, it isn’t my fault my name is like that.
Before, Bai Lianhua thought this would have been the most excruciating thing to happen to
his life, until all his missions were completed, and he’s happy and excited to go home. His
system which had always been acting cute wipes his face handsomely, and then gives him a
mystifying smile, “in fact, my real name is Return System of White Moonlight.”
＃Apparently, white lotus and white moonlight are great as a combo＃
So, this was actually an all-in-one service featuring white lotus + white moonlight? The
missions he thought he had completed were just the preludes to his missions to follow?
And so, after having acted as a white lotus waving brilliantly in the wind, Bai Lianhua will
have to return to his previous worlds, as that white moonlight that never went away in
each of the antagonists’ minds, and resave the world from their clutches.
Bai Lianhua: Wait! System, come back! Explain to me why all my missions failed after I left,
and why all those guys who I had painstakingly dragged back into the righteous path still
went awry!
Mr. Antagonist: Hm? What’s the problem? I’m really happy with this——Now I finally have
the power to take this white lotus from the pond, and nurture it well within a vase [takes a
fresh white●lotus in his hand, playing with it gently ]
Bai Lianhua: …! [Like the small white lotus, shaking pitifully in the wind]_(:з」∠)_If the
system lied to you, don’t despair, don’t cry, please stay as quiet as a flower, and be a stretch
of pure white moonlight 🙂
Points of note
1. 1v1, HE, all the antagonists in the worlds are one person.
2. Protagonist is top. The little white lotus is top. The setting is, in a sense, weak top/strong
bottom + beautiful top/strong bottom.
3. Our top is naturally scummy; is Gary Stu throughout.
4. Our bottom is extremely dedicated romantically, always the one more fallen in love than
our top. Please don’t dislike this for that, thanks_(:з」∠)_
TL’s point of note: I think it’s fine to treat our protagonist as a bottom in this one. At least I
completely forgot he was a top before looking at this summary again to translate it.

Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6

Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter Chapter Chapter
10 11 12
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
13 14 15 16 17 18
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
19 20 21 21.5 22
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
24 26 27 28 29
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
30 31 32 33 34 35
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
36 37 38 39 40 41
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
42 43 44 45 46 47
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
48 49 50 51 52 53
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
54 55 56 57 58 59
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
60 61 62 63 64 65
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
66 67 68 69 70 71
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
72 73 74 75 76 77
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
78 79 80 81 82 83
Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter
84 85 86 87 88 89

WLWM World 3: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Third, Ch. 4

“I can’t bring myself to see you bending your knees and lowering your head to anyone…
Your back should forever stay straight.”
“There is nothing worth you bowing down in this world.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Uh oh… he’s… suddenly… a bit moving?
Seeing Bai Lianhua finally raising his head to look at him, Meng Yanbai softens his tone,
“you do know that you have a special place in my heart, a place distinct from everyone
else… We should try to treat each other like before, naturally.”
“… Don’t speak like that ever again in the future.”
——Right now, even the imposing aura on Meng Yanbai seems to have diffused somewhat.
There is no longer that pridefulness that regards the entire world with disdain from just
now.
The system who’s been paying attention is so surprised it pops up and says, “host, are you…
still the same host I knew? Since when have you become this adept at things?”
A, a, a few simple sentences have almost completely wiped out the antagonist’s forces?
Bai Lianhua, not expecting the antagonist to react this greatly, and is also surprised, feels
he’s been underestimated, and his mood sinks a bit.
So he acts as if it was his brilliant idea all along, “it’s just using stereotypical clichés, so it’s
simple. To present a weakness to the enemy is supposed to be the white lotus’ skill. It was
the antagonist that was the one trying to take my job all along.”
System “…” Emmm, alright. His host has not only become black-bellied, he’s even become a
tsundere.
Bai Lianhua changes the topic, and tries to mimic Meng Yanbai’s tone, “speaking of which,
you finally deign to speak?”
Since returning to this world, the system almost seemed like it had disappeared.
Seeing the system going ‘hehe’ with a guilty look and not speaking, Bai Lianhua is
uninterested in pushing the matter too. He focuses back onto Meng Yanbai.
Then he sees Meng Yanbai calls for Hui Jifu to prepare a writing bush and ink after a bit,
and writes an imperial decree.
After lowering the pen, he turns to Bai Lianhua, “from now on, you’ll be known as Prince
Qi.”
——Bai Lianhua’s identity as a former imperial prince is certainly a thing. He must be given
a new identity.
Hui Jifu’s hands that are stretched out to carry the decree almost trembled when he heard
his emperor’s voice.
Everyone knows what while the emperor is from the Residence of Great General from the
previous dynasty, but he’s always been quite cold towards the Meng family. Even after his
enthronement there were no granting of titles towards the Meng family. Nobody knows if
the emperor even sees his family as part of the royal family… The rich and powerful in the
entire capital city are all currently still on the lookout. Nobody dares to try to curry favour
with the Meng family at this stage, worried they’d anger the emperor while gaining nothing.
——Instead, the officers who have contributed have all been granted titles immediately
following the enthronement, but even they only got titles of count, marquis, and up to duke
at most.
Then this is the first principality assigned for the new dynasty here that he’s holding right
now.
The character ‘Qi’ is especially sensitive here… This is the name for the previous dynasty!
It’s viewed quite differently from the rest in the eyes of the public.
The sixth prince is originally an imperial prince from the last dynasty, and now with the ‘Qi’
character, what is the emperor trying to do?
While there have been historical examples of new emperors showing their mercy after the
new dynasty is enthroned where they would treat the dethroned emperor well. But one, it’s
the dethroned emperor, and not the dethroned imperial prince; two, it’s already enough to
give them a dukedom or an earldom, and they usually also get a character for the name of it
that is at best mediocre in its implication. There’s nobody that would reuse the name of the
previous dynasty.
Hui Jifu looks at Bai Lianhua who is also stunned, and can’t help but remark in his mind
how special his former master is. He’s completely dominating his current master.
Bai Lianhua furrows his brows after his brain reactivates, saying “this is highly
inappropriate.” And the imperial court will throw a fit.
Meng Yanbai tries to smoothen his creases, “why? You need a proper identity, then I’ll give
you one.”
“You’re Prince Qi of my Chu dynasty, so of course you must reside in a suitably luxurious
residence. Before the residence is complete, however, the only place that is worthy of your
identity is the imperial palace.”
Bai Lianhua “…” What an excuse. It’s all fake… I’ll watch by the sidelines quietly to see when
that residence you’re granting me will finally be completed.
Don’t spend 5, 10 years on it, alright?
…
As expected, with the proclamation of the decree, both the civil and military faction of the
court are shocked.
Nobody knows how the former sixth prince of the previous dynasty that’s supposed to be
dead popped up, nor can they react calmly to him suddenly being granted the title of Prince
Qi.
Everybody knows that if it were not for him passing away early, with him as the son of the
Guifei of the last dynasty, he was supposed to be the one that has the best claim to the
imperial throne then… If he were here all along, who knows if the emperor of the last
dynasty would have wrote ‘abdicate to the sixth prince’ on his will when he died more than
a month ago.
He’s not just any imperial prince of the previous dynasty, and his identity is clearly
contentious. He’s a risk to the new dynasty.
But Meng Yanbai has just been enthroned, and with his reputation gained from all his
battles on the battlefield, he is currently right when his prestige is the highest. Things that
he has openly announced in a royal decree has no room for negotiation, and so the officers
can only accept it as it is.
The system shares its shock with Bai Lianhua in secret, “you know, with Meng Yanbai’s
iron-fist attitude that makes his court not dare object to anything… Today it’s the granting
of titles for you that nobody dares utter a sound throughout the courts. What if he goes mad
and tries to push through some even more fatuous decree. Then would anyone be able to
stop him?”
“Also, it’s lucky you’re the one he’s fixated on granting an honourable title of Prince. If it
were a shady character, they’d definitely be a threat to the people and society with their
position, wouldn’t they?”
“So in other words, host, you’ve got a great responsibility on your shoulders. Now, with
only you as the white moonlight of the antagonist, can stop him from becoming a tyrant.”
Bai Lianhua says, “… no. I shouldn’t. I’m just a little white flower.”
System “???”
Bai Lianhua sighs, “I’m kidding. I think it was pretty reasonable for you to have seeked me
out in the first place after all. I’m probably quite suited for the white lotus role——Since I
really do wish that situation you just said would never appear. Since I’m back then, I’ll do
my best to be a fitting white moonlight.”
…
Enthronement of a new emperor would usually be followed by the enlistment of beauties
for the imperial harem. This is also a good method of strengthening the bonds between the
emperor and the officers, and also calming the hearts of the rich and powerful. Meng
Yanbai rejected everyone, however.
When he’s free, instead he likes to go to Bai Lianhua’s place.
Even if Bai Lianhua would always be talking about righteous principles and persuading him
to perhaps rethink some of his policies when he sees him every single time.
It’s already been eight years since Bai Lianhua ‘passed away,’ and Meng Yanbai has long
since changed from that patient young man; his years of leading his men has made him
decisive and ruthless. When it comes to Bai Lianhua lecturing him, however, he is never out
of patience.
“As you wish. Since it’s your hope that I would be a good emperor, then I’ll do my best to be
one… I know you’re kind and doesn’t want the common populace to suffer.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Oof. That you, the antagonist, is so self-aware and is also piling your
achievements onto my sake is making me a bit awkward over here.
At the same time, Hui Jifu, the leader of the servants in the imperial palace, the head
manager by the emperor’s side, also has to vague his way out of wave after wave of people
trying to coerce information out of him.
He’s smooth and would use all these vague news that would stupefy the people, while
thinking you should just give up… There’s already someone on the emperor’s mind.
——You know why the emperor has yet to grace anyone with his presence? That’s because
of my former master. He’s managed to do it for eight years, so how would he ever have
accidentally broken his vow when he’s finally got his beauty back in such a touching
reunion?
——You know why the emperor wouldn’t give the time of day to anyone? That’s because of
my former master. He’s given all his patience to one person, so of course he has no time for
all your BS.
——You know… know why the emperor is slightly exhausted the next day at the imperial
court assembly after the enthronement? That’s still because of my former master. Cough.
This is not for discussion though… In any case, my former master is the person one must
not cross at all costs in this entire imperial palace.
The saying goes that one shouldn’t try to slap the buttocks of a tiger, but my master would
dare to even upon the dragon‘s buttocks… No no no, I can’t talk about this.
Anyway, our Prince is super beautiful, so the emperor would never be interested in anyone
else, ok?
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Do upon the dragon’s buttocks is a surprisingly good metaphor for a powerful
person willing to be a Bottom for someone less powerful, huh.

WLWM World 3: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Third, Ch. 5

Bai Lianhua does in fact feel a bit defeated and doesn’t really understand why.
He thinks when he’s interacting with Meng Yanbai, he tried to be as boring as possible, and
he keeps remonstrating him on this and that, basically doing his part to be the commonly
depicted imperial consort the leads the entirety of the harem palaces and is often too
straightforward to a fault that they’re disliked by the emperor.
Aren’t these lecturing types often viewed negatively by the emperor, who instead would
prefer those seductive beloved high-ranked concubines? Why is Meng Yanbai not getting
tired of him? When they meet everyday there’s already often times when he’s already
failing to come up with topics on which to offer advice to Meng Yanbai. He is having a hard
time too.
The system courteously smiles at this, saying, “excuse me for my brutal honesty, but a
refreshing straightforward little white lotus are also popular candidates that can become
beloved high-ranking concubines… Perhaps you’re quite suited for such a route to being
such a concubine that is a heart-throb to all, host. Please don’t regard yourself so lowly, and
understand your own character setting well.”
Bai Lianhua “???” No, wait, what do you mean understand my own character setting well?
Jeez, this conversation is dead. I’ll shut up, ok?
…
What’s unexpected for Bai Lianhua is that Meng Yanbai refusing to marry has not only
ruffled the courts, but also ended up making his maternal relatives in name contact him.
Yes, that Tang family where the biological mother Guifei Tang of the sixth prince is from.
Back when Bai Lianhua left the imperial palace and went to the Meng family, he was still in
contact with the Tang family. Therefore they long knew he had a good relationship with
Meng Yanbai. Now that Meng Yanbai has made his way up, they happened to have been
worrying about how to establish themselves in the new dynasty when news that Bai
Lianhua didn’t die made its way to them. There’s even an imperial decree granting him
Princehood.
While this is unexpected, but when the Tang family think about it, with the favour the sixth
prince had curried with this new emperor back then, it’s not too odd a reward. They were
aware how terribly this new emperor was treated back in the Meng family. Without him
having incidentally become connected with the sixth prince, who was willing to support
him a bit, who knows how much worse he’ll be off today.
So unlike the other families that are still on the fence, they have nothing to hesitate about.
Establishing connections with the Meng family has never been an option on their table.
Rather than the Meng family, they might as well go for the freshly ordained Prince Qi… Now
they have a way to establish themselves. Truly ‘someone sends in a pillow as soon as they
were thinking about napping.”
So the Tang family, through agents in the servants, sent news to Bai Lianhua. Having
established a communication channel, they ask him to persuade Meng Yanbai to marry a
bachelorette of the Tang family as his imperial consort.
There’s reason and emotional weight in their wording. Besides talking about their blood
relation and promising him great rewards, there’s also the pros and cons there analysed for
him.
Given the blood of the Tang family flows in him, then he would naturally be an ally of the
Tang family. So for all intents and purposes they should work together. If the bachelorette
from the Tang family manage to make her way up, then with her bedside words, they’ll of
course also be able to consolidate his position as Prince Qi. The difference between a Prince
with power and a Prince without is quite obvious, no?
Bai Lianhua feels complicated.
So the moment Meng Yanbai enters his residence, he sees Bai Lianhua having this
expression that is different from normal. Thinking about what’s the hottest topic of
discussion of the court, Meng Yanbai has an idea what’s troubling him.
“Has someone contacted you to persuade me?”
Bai Lianhua feels a bit uncomfortable. He didn’t expect Meng Yanbai to be that sharp and
gives him a quiet acknowledgement.
“Who is it?”
“My maternal relatives.”
Meng Yanbai raises his eyebrows, “the Tang family? I didn’t treat them badly given your
connection; looks like they’ve become too ambitious for their own good.”
He sighs before continuing, “don’t concern yourself with their words… Don’t worry, I won’t
lay my hands on them. Though I will put them back into their place, to make them
understand that when they should or shouldn’t involve themselves with something.”
He hesitates before sending all the servants away, standing for a moment, then walks next
to Bai Lianhua. He holds his hands in his palm, looks straight at his eyes before speaking
softly, “by now, however dense you might be, or however much you want to avoid it, you
must have realised my intentions.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Oh no, has the antagonist been agitated so much he’s planning to lay
everything bare? Can he choose not to listen?
“I like you. This isn’t something that I realised in recent days… It isn’t even something the
gradually developed over the eight years you disappeared.”
“When you first arrived at the Meng family, I was indifferent, even thinking that there’s just
another person who can bully me… No, in fact, you’re high and mighty, so I’ll probably not
even have the chance to make myself known before you.”
“It wasn’t long before I realised I was extremely wrong. Bully me? Not just in the Meng
family. Even throughout the entire Qi dynasty, you’re probably the only one that treated me
with sincerity. You would even carefully tread so as not to offend that sensitive, laughable
sense of self-worth in our everyday interactions.”
“That difference between ruler and subject, between their positions, for what greatness of
mine do I deserve this special treatment of yours.”
“You’ve rooted yourself into the fields of my heart and bloomed into a gentle, delicate
flower. It’s made itself comfy in my chest and is no longer able to be rooted out.”
Bai Lianhua “…” O…kay? I don’t understand you antagonists anymore. Why am I always a
flower in your reflections? Should I be thankful that you haven’t specifically alluded to a
white lotus in this instance?
Meng Yanbai pauses before smiling.
“This usurpation is not the first time I’ve transgressed my social obligation.”
“The first and most treacherous transgression in my whole life is that I’ve ignored our
status and fell in love with you.”
Ah, there it is! Bai Lianhua feels bitter. Why did all these bok choy he raised always end up
growing wrong? He was so diligent in watering and fertilising them, in gently caring for the
antagonists, you know.
While Bai Lianhua is distracted by his thoughts, Meng Yanbai embraces him, and kisses him
forcefully.
Before Bai Lianhua starts resisting, Meng Yanbai releases him and backs off a step.
“This isn’t an insult… You know, when I’m before you, ever since the moment you, the
imperial prince, and me, the ignoble-born son of the General, met, I’m fated to be the one
under control, the one being dominated.”
“It’s not the new emperor and the imperial prince of the former dynasty, but just purely
Meng Yanbai that loves Bai Lianhua.”
Bai Lianhua is silent before asking him, “are you asking me to become like an evil seductive
male concubine?”
Meng Yanbai has still already ordered for him to be made Prince; growing so intimate so
soon after that? The world isn’t blind.
Meng Yanbai chuckles, “your Princehood isn’t in name only. When everything is settled, I’ll
share my authority with you… When you also have the power, who would dare spread such
disgraceful rumours?”
“And with you here, I’ll definitely not act tyrannically… If you and I ended up founding a
golden era, then why would we fear the judgements of our successors?”
“… Or, do you not want me to be a wise emperor?”
“Are you still leaving my side?”
Bai Lianhua “…” I don’t dare, thanks. Do you know how threatening you sound right now,
antagonist?
Bai Lianhua looks around, and with a resigned look, he says, “that would hinge on me being
able to leave, wouldn’t it?”
Yes, he can walk freely about in the palace, but without Meng Yanbai’s approval, he’ll never
be able to leave it. If he’s inside the palace, then isn’t he always by Meng Yanbai’s side?
“I don’t mean to put you under house arrest,” Meng Yanbai appears to be mocking himself,
“these walls can’t stop you, nor do I want to entrap you. I know how it is the biggest insult
to you if I really do keep you inside this small space in the palace.”
“Your residence outside the palace is already in the works. There are ready residences of
Princes from the previous dynasty, but they were all your good imperial brothers’. I think
even you wouldn’t choose such rotten locations.”
“Don’t worry. Even if I really want to do so, I still won’t delay the constructions.”
“The residence in this palace will forever welcome you. You can come when you want to…
and I’ll look forward to it too.”
——I don’t ask that you stay in the palace everyday, just, please, don’t leave him alone
forever.
Meng Yanbai can be said to be unexpectedly cooperative in attitude at this point. Bai
Lianhua also understands how big of a concession he’s willing to make by saying this when
considering how possessive he can be. He’s probably already wracked his head over it for
so many days himself when considering how he, Bai Lianhua, is someone for whom softer
tactics is way more effective than hardline ones.
But Bai Lianhua is also aware how great a source of potential danger someone who can
freely position himself between the previous dynasty and the imperial palace is. Plus he’s
also got such an identity now.
Meng Yanbai must have also thought about this; even he can see this point.
So he can’t help but ask, “aren’t you afraid I’ll revolt?”
Meng Yanbai throws the question back at him casually, “will you?”
Continuing, “15 years ago, the whole world knew that the sixth prince was highly regarded
and beloved by the emperor, and he was the most probable candidate in the succession. If it
weren’t so, then he wouldn’t have been picked on and chased out of the imperial palace by
the imperial consort. They all thought you would be indignant, and scheming to get back
into court, but I knew, that the sixth prince in the Meng family, was detached from the
bickerings of the material world, and despised the ugliness of the courts. The only thing he
preferred was being free and being himself.”
“Only I knew.” Meng Yanbai repeats these words with a genuine smile.
Bai Lianhua isn’t letting up yet, “what if I’d changed? What if I now want that chair?”
“No. The fact that you’re asking means you’re unchanged. You’re still honest to a fault like
you always are.” Meng Yanbai looks confident.
——If he really was determined to overthrow him, why would he say that out loud? Is he
trying to alert him on purpose?
“Now the people have just been through a revolution. Could you bring yourself to
jeopardise that again?”
“And, with that mystical power of yours that could even grant life to the dead, it wouldn’t
even be a fight if you wanted to get rid of me… I’ve spent so many days with you, during all
of which I’ve dismissed all the servants and hidden guards. Have you seen me worried
about it?”
Bai Lianhua can’t think of anything to counter. Silence overtakes the residence.
Meng Yanbai goes on, “if nothing else, overthrowing me doesn’t sound bad either; it’ll just
be me having already cleared out the obstacles to claiming the throne for you.”
“In fact, I’ve also fantasised about this. If you had succeeded as emperor, then I would have
made my way to the borderlands and defend our borders. I would have been your loyal
military officer for life, so that you wouldn’t have been troubled by this affection of mine.”
“If you hadn’t, and had instead been granted an inconsequential title, then I would have
done my best to earn enough merit to be a court official for you. We would have worked
together to guarantee you a carefree, tranquil life.”
“I was not that greedy before, but something like losing something before regaining it is
enough to shatter my restraint, and I don’t want to let you go ever agian.”
Meng Yanbai appears peaceful, “even if we ended back up with you the emperor and me the
officer, then that would only have been the path that should have been.”
“If I were able to willingly swear fealty to you, willingly fight for you my whole life, then I
am still able to——If you would not leave from the throne, and assure me that you’re still
there even if I were far away in the borderlands.”
“Or, conversely, if you don’t feel safe about me, you can lock me up my whole life. As long as
you come see me every now and then, it will also be good enough for me. In fact, I would be
overjoyed.”
“Do you want to try?”
——Meng Yanbai is serious.
Bai Lianhua, who, before this day, thought he would have been put under house arrest one
way or another for his entire life, is stunned. He’s so shocked he’s speechless.
Meng Yanbai is sick; he’s bonkers. But… this madness, has tugged at his heartstrings.
It’s over. He must have been infected by the antagonist and now his brain is also
malfunctioning, becoming this intensely twisted.
“No. Please. You’re right. I don’t want the throne anyway.” Bai Lianhua turns his head away
haphazardly. He doesn’t dare look at Meng Yanbai anymore. He tries his best to calm
himself.
It takes him a long time to collect himself. Then he requests lightly, “I only wish for you to
be a wise emperor.”
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: … I’m touched. Imagine all the more ridiculous CN novels with all their little
black house settings. If the MLs in them would only learn from Meng Yanbai. ‘I only ask that
you can remember me and come see me every once in a while…’
… Actually, on second thought, no, please. I’m even getting a bit angry. Please don’t cheapen
yourself like that. Do boldly pursue your love and happiness. Please?
WLWM World 3: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Third, Ch. 6
When there’s nobody else around, Bai Lianhua holds his head in his hands dejectedly.
“Jesus, the antagonists are getting stronger by the second… Why was I suddenly touched,
and then agreed…”
“I thought I could withstand it for a little while longer!”
The system remarks joyously, “hey, it’s the host’s problem for not standing firm enough.
Don’t think about it. Stuff you’ve promised the antagonist are stuff they won’t let you go
back on.”
Bai Lianhua gets angrier, “whose side are you on?”
“Your side, your side, the host’s side of course.”
But the system’s words do not cheer Bai Lianhua up.
“System, I really think you should have looked for the antagonists to be your host. They’re
more professionally inclined for you. They can get imposing, get melancholic, they can
switch up their attitude in a second. They’re even more of an expert than this so-called
white lotus here when it comes to making people feel guilty. If they were the ones doing the
mission, they’ll definitely be able to finish off any mission objective. They won’t just be a
layabout salted fish like me.”
The system is dumbfounded for a few seconds before laughing dryly and shaking its head,
“no, the antagonists are only this performative in front of you. Just look at how they’re
disinterested in talking to literally anyone else… Besides, no matter how amazing the
antagonist is they’re all going to bend their knees for you, so you’re the most amazing!”
Bai Lianhua “…” Thanks for the praise, but I feel more like I’m the one defeated when it
comes to the antagonist every single time.
Oof, it’s depressing.
…
To do it gradually so that there’s no severe backlash, Meng Yanbai first decrees that Bai
Lianhua will help coordinate the Ministry of Personnel.
This still caused ripple however. A Prince that is kept like a mascot is completely different
from a Prince that can interfere politically.
And most importantly, the Ministry of Personnel? It is not just any ministry – it is the head
of the six ministries that is in charge of grading and oversight, in charge of every officers’
promotion and demotion.
There’s too much on Bai Lianhua that are causes for concern – former imperial Prince,
granted the ‘Qi’ Princehood, the right not to bow in the presence of the emperor, still living
in his old quarters, and now even making his way into politics… Each and every one of
those is problematic.
Different from the situation up to now is that, given that he’s been devolved power, he’ll
naturally have to make his way to the assembly to face it direclty.
Fortunately, he didn’t just pass through all the worlds he had to merely sightsee. When
push comes to shove he can be imposing and scare people senseless. It’s not that hard for
him to rebuke every single person back to their place, at least, it’s not as hard as interacting
with the antagonists——Especially when he is technically a Prince so the officer didn’t dare
too openly voice their complaints. Then they are even easier to deal with.
Meng Yanbai looks on with interest, “I didn’t expect you to have such a side.”
He didn’t even need to make a move and guide him along when Bai Lianhua himself can
deal with the problem. While his diligent setup is wasted, and even the pieces he laid out
beforehand to cheer for him in court ended up unused, but he’s happy still.
Bai Lianhua says disinterestedly, “I am someone that has received formal imperial prince
education.” Even if not for long, but since he wasn’t just eating and sleeping everyday to
wait for his inevitable demise, there’s no way he’s learned nothing over the years.
Meng Yanbai says, “then I’m relieved. This is just the beginning. I’ll keep sharing more and
more of my powers over time… Until in the end, we divide the Heavens in two.”
He holds onto Bai Lianhua’s hand and puts it onto the jade seal that represents the imperial
throne.
…
The days following passed by somewhat peacefully.
Meng Yanbai has said that as long as there’s power in their hands, they wouldn’t be afraid
of mere rumours. Still, when it comes to Bai Lianhua, who he holds dearly in his heart, and
thinking about how he has just recently came into a position of power without a stable
power base, Meng Yanbai doesn’t want him to face any trouble. He orders Hui Jifu to have
the imperial servants shut their mouths in regards to this matter, so that nobody dares to
make idle comments about his slightly more than intimate relationship with Bai Lianhua.
And (TL: miraculously), this news really didn’t make its way outside the palace.
——For this, the system pridefully remarked how this proves his theory of ‘the antagonists
never mean what harsh words they say.’
But then, this all-too-excellent secret-keeping causes more troubles.
Not just any other trouble either, but again Bai Lianhua’s maternal relatives, the Tang
family.
The Tang family understands now that it’s impossible to become part of the royal family. So
instead they start to think about how Bai Lianhua, the Prince Qi is also rising in the ranks.
Then one day, when the assembly is over, Bai Lianhua’s uncle actually stops him midway
and starts talking to him as they walked, implying their desire to marry the bachelorette to
him instead.
And in between his lines he’s even trying to evoke in him their ‘inseparable’ relationship
when they were ‘childhood friends.’
Bai Lianhua is speechless. Where did this come from? True, before he ‘died,’ he’d certainly
seen his cousin in the Tang family many times, but they’re seven years apart in age… Were
they really suitable to be called childhood friends?
Speaking of, he does remember his cousin in the Tang family to be a good girl. She was a bit
playful and cute, but never actually overstepping her manners. She’s well-versed in the
arts, but is not therefore conservative and inflexible in views. She’s been raised well by his
aunt.
Would such a girl really struggle to get married? If it’s her then as soon as she’s of hairpin
age at 15, there must have been hordes of high-achieving young men asking for her hand in
marriage. So it must have been his good uncles, those few people in charge of the Tang
family making dumb decisions such as keeping the girl around to marry imperially, even
waiting until the old emperor was dead so that they can see which imperial prince would
become the new emperor… True, those imperial princes that are part of the race have all
already married, so they can’t get an imperial consort, but at least they can get a Guifei,
can’t they?
If they can even make her pregnant with an imperial prince, then teach him well, they
might even get close to the dazzling riches.
——That’s, honestly, what they were thinking about when they sent Guifei Tang into the
palace a long time ago.
And the Tang family thought they were this close to succeeding. If the sixth prince didn’t
die early, they’d definitely have had his back and help him along in the race… It’s too bad he
ended up out of the race early.
Even the final result of the race was unexpected. The new emperor wasn’t any one of the
imperial princes of the Bai dynasty, and instead it’s the Great General Meng Yanbai that’s
famous for still being a bachelor.
So now their plans are thrown into chaos.
Bai Lianhua is speechless to this. He thought that with the thing last time, the Tang family
would have given up on trying to imperially matchmake after Meng Yanbai warned them.
Now great, they’ve decided to move their target onto him.
But true, Meng Yanbai isn’t quite adhering to the set protocols, and decided not to grant
titles to any single person from the Meng family, so that this new dynasty ended up without
any imperial relatives. Now the one most prominent in everyone’s eyes is this Prince Qi
here.
When Meng Yanbai learned about it, he didn’t react in any way that Bai Lianhua had
imagined he would, instead, he hesitated before saying, “… Do you want to have a wife?”
Bai Lianhua “???” This question is scary.
“Why do you ask?”
Meng Yanbai bites his lips, “You are the only one for me, so I’ve already sworn not to marry
over a decade ago. This is just me, though. What about you? Would you want to have your
own beautiful, gentle wife?”
“If it’s you, with your personality, you would be the best husband in this world, and the best
father too.”
Bai Lianhua doesn’t know what expression he should put up. Instead, he quickly shakes his
head to show he has no such intentions.
You kidding? He’s destined to be intertwined with the antagonist on all sorts of things his
whole life. What’s he going to do dragging a girl into this? Wouldn’t he just be a scum then?
“I’m also not going to marry my whole life.”
Meng Yanbai’s eyes brighten. His lips are moving, but he’s so happy he doesn’t know what
to say.
Bai Lianhua is a bit touched… Meng Yanbai sure isn’t aware enough of his position as the
emperor. If he’s really worried about things like this, with just an order then he’d be acting
as he wished.
“It’s because of love.” The system interjects, “I’m pretty sure the antagonist has been
suppressing himself in regards to anything except the trigger point of you ‘leaving.’ He
doesn’t want you the host to feel that your life is being manipulated.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Holy… This analysis actually sounds reasonable?
He forcibly drags his thoughts back, and voices his thoughts looking at Meng Yanbai,
“speaking of which, I do want to ask you for a favour.”
“What is it?” Meng Yanbai looks expectant instead of looking reluctant.
Whether in the past or now, Bai Lianhua isn’t someone that would trouble others. It’s rare
for him to open his mouth to ask.
“Look for a good marriage for my cousin in the Tang family.”
“The imperial palace had few princesses in the first place, and none of them were from my
mother, so they’re not close to me… She’s the closest I had to a beloved younger sister.”
“I know her, and she’s not someone that would marry for riches or power. I’m certain it’s
not her wishes that the Tang family keeps intervening in the matters of her marriage.”
“And with the Tang family blinded with gaining power like this, I’m not confident the Tang
family will be able to land her a satisfying husband.”
The Tang family first targeted the new emperor Meng Yanbai, and then moved onto the
Prince Qi here when they see that it isn’t working. Are they just going to move one by one
down the hierarchies afterwards? They’re only going to see if it’s beneficial for their family
and not care about the personal qualities of the man.
Doing stuff like this will definitely be degrading for the lady.
Hui Jifu, standing in the corner waiting to be called, is a bit anxious right now.
His former master really is confident. He’s actually appealing to the emperor for the Tang
family bachelorette when he’s her cousin? He’s not worried the emperor will overthink
this?
This, this, this, this is almost making him dash forth to say ‘Prince, no!’
My former master, please, have you forgotten your dear uncle has just indicated he wants
you to marry this cousin of yours? Are you not worried the emperor will get jealous?
When an emperor is angry perhaps a million will die. There’s not even a saying for what
might happen when an emperor is jealous.
Oof. What an example of the master not hurrying along but their underlings getting anxious
for them.
Meng Yanbai doesn’t seem angered, instead, he looks understanding, “since you see her as
your younger sister, and you’re a Prince, given she’s the younger sister of a Prince, then I’ll
give her the title of a Xianzhu. Then the Tang family would be unable to decide her
marriage for her.”
With the title of a Xianzhu, when the royals don’t speak out, the Tang family would never be
able to sell their daughter out like so. There’s also going to be time for them to look for a
good husband for her.
Hui Jifu who’s agitated over there is stupefied.
What’s this development?
He’s first so shocked his jaws dropped to the floor, then he goes ‘tch tch tch’ in his mind.
Cough, not that he’s trying to talk behind the emperor’s back or anything, but it’s true the
emperor is a bit vengeful and nitpicky at times. It sure isn’t expected he’d be this generous
to an almost-love rival when it comes to his former master.
Look how strong the feelings are here!
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: By the way, I can’t just translate Xianzhu as something like ‘countess,’ because
the ranks between the male and female hierarchies are not actually equivalent.
I guess it’s still alright in QTs but if an entire novel is cultivation/ancient China based then
there’s no way I’d be patient enough to translate it all.

WLWM World 3: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Third, Ch. 7

After the decree, while the Tang family was confused, they quiet down and stop trying to
inappropriately marry off their bachelorette who now carries the title of Xianzhu.
In accordance with protocol, after she received the decree, she was supposed visit the
imperial palace to greet the imperial consort and thank her for this matter. Given Meng
Yanbai’s harem palaces are empty, this step is skipped. Instead, Bai Lianhua met his cousin
from the Tang family in private with a decorative screen separating them. He wanted to ask
her what expectations she had for her future husband.
There’s a saying that goes if you’re helping someone, do it all the way; if you’re sending the
Buddha off, send them all the way to the West… If he and Meng Yanbai also blindly assign
her a husband, then they’d just be pushing her down another pit.
Hui Jifu asks to accompany Bai Lianhua for this.
Theoretically the head manager didn’t need to do something like this personally. He’s
worried though, what if those servants that followed didn’t know things, or were too blind
or big-mouthed or didn’t know how to say something properly. What if they had to answer
to the emperor back in his chambers and just bluntly replied something that’s bad for the
Prince? The lady from the Tang family already has a sensitive enough identity… Sigh, he’ll
have to follow just to be safe.
——Coincidentally, the emperor just happened to also feel that the others could not take
care of Bai Lianhua as well as him. So the moment he asked, the emperor grants him
permission.
Hui Jifu stands right behind Bai Lianhua, trying to fulfil his assigned role as best as he could,
while trying to minimise his presence. He’s also imagining if something that shouldn’t
happen happened before his eyes——For example the two expressing their affection for
each other, then how he might have been able to rationalise it for the Prince.
He clearly worried too much, though, because the meeting between Bai Lianhua and the
cousin from his maternal family is undeniably wholesome.
They have not seen each other for eight years, and the little girl that was naïve and pure
back then had already grown into a fine lady. When she met Bai Lianhua again just now,
even if it was through the screen, the Tang family lady was still super nervous. Her voice
was trembling, even. Quickly, though, she discovered that Bai Lianhua has not changed at
all. He’s still the reliable, gentle older brother-like character she could rely on.
She was aware of what the Tang family was thinking, of course, and was very sad that her
father and uncles only had power and fame in their minds, for which they could marry off
her to anyone useful.
Now, the emperor granted her the title of Xianzhu, and told her she could marry freely…
What could be the reason that led to the emperor to suddenly be this considerate of her?
She’s endlessly grateful to the role Bai Lianhua must have played in this.
What’s unexpected for Bai Lianhua is that while his cousin was really embarrassed when
talking about her future marriage, she still mustered her courage to tell him that she
already has someone on her mind.
——She understands that if she still tries to maintain her social code as a bachelorette then
she really might miss her chance to spend the rest of her life with the man she wants to.
What’s surprising to Bai Lianhua the most is that the man is also surnamed Bai. Apparently
it is another cousin of his from the paternal side. The man is the son of Prince Lin from the
previous dynasty named Bai Lianyi.
Bai Lianyi is a fine man himself. He’s got the looks, the personality, and the brains. Despite
being a noble-born son in the Residence of the Prince, however, but his mother passed
away when he was just five, six years old. Prince Lin had married a new wife who gave
birth to new noble-born children. As the noble-born first son, he is in an awkward position
in the Residence and is not treated as he deserves. Not only does his family continuously
delay asking for the title of Heir Apparent to be conferred to him, there is even nobody
asking for his hand in marriage.
There’s been quite the number of rumours that the title of Prince Lin will definitely not end
up on Bai Lianyi’s head, and it will end up benefiting his noble-born younger brothers from
a different mother.
His meeting with the bachelorette from the Tang family is the clichéd ‘hero saving damsel
in distress,’ actually. Not that clichés are bad in this case, because it managed to help the
two in their romantic pursuit.
Not only did the lady from the Tang family fall in love with Bai Lianyi, Bai Lianyi himself
also feels affectionate towards her. Because of his identity though, and knowing that the
Tang family would not choose a mere descendent from a noble family like him given they’re
looking to climb in power and fame, he knows he would not be chosen. When even the Bai
dynasty was toppled, he had even less courage to pursue his love.
Even if they’re spared their lives for now, and the new emperor did not seem like he feels
like establishing his authority by slaughtering the whole lot of them former royals. With
their surname of Bai, though, they former royals would at best just maintain this current
status quo… So he doesn’t even have the right to ask for the hand of the bachelorette of the
Tang family in marriage anymore.
Bai Lianhua “…”
Oh, then what are we waiting for? Both the gentleman and the lady are wishing for it
genuinely. Approve the marriage!
Bai Lianhua remarks to the system, “I didn’t expect I might have the potential to be a
matchmaker.” Without him, this pair would have had such a hard time succeeding. They
would only have been able to bury all their thoughts in the bottom of their hearts, brewing
into lifelong laments.
The system only smiles on. Matchmaker? Hehe, he’s not even the best one around.
Though it can’t say this out loud, or its host will definitely blow up on him.
…
The day the wedding between Bai Lianyi and the bachelorette from the Tang family is here.
Bai Lianhua is also invited and attends their wedding as Prince Qi. He gives them a
celebratory gift that helps them look good in front of the guests.
Given he’s here and done that, the Tang family would definitely not dare treat this new son-
in-law of Bai Lianyi casually and make their daughter lose face. Naturally, there will also be
court officers that would follow along and attend. At the very least they would send in
celebratory gifts with an excuse for their absence. The whole process is quite merry overall.
——Not that there wasn’t anyone that tried to stir up trouble saying inappropriate things
to him, though.
Given this is the wedding of Bai Lianyi, of course members of the Bai family had to be
present.
Unlike what it was like in the previous dynasty, all court officers avoided contact with any
Bai family member besides Bai Lianhua and Bai Lianyi. They are so afraid of being
associated with them that the wedding scene can be seen visibly divided in two.
The former highfalutin royal family members, of course, have a hard time withstanding
such cold treatment. The younger members are still alright. Even if they are sitting here
begrudgingly, they can at least read the mood and stand down. The older members, the
ones that had already become completely used to being treated respectfully and
luxuriously, with their resistance to alcohol already breaking down and then drinking too
much, can’t help but start venting out their anger.
Bai Lianhua, the one living the time of his life among them, is of course the most visible
target here.
So there’s elders from the Bai family that ignored others trying to persuade them to hold it
in and started to make pointed remarks at Bai Lianhua by using their age as their shield.
Bai Lianhua understands that they’re implying that he’s cold at heart, not filial nor
respectful, unfazed in the face of catastrophe occurring to the royal family. Even if Meng
Yanbai and him should be mortal enemies given the former has killed his older brothers, he
worked in tandem with the usurper and lives the good life by sucking up to him. How dare
he intervene in the Bai family’s matters now.
How should he say this? While his character setting is a calm and collected little white
lotus, to not fight physically if he can solve it verbally, but that doesn’t mean he’s harmless.
Bai Lianhua just lightly remarked that “you’re drunk,” then there’s already people down
there that chased him away from the venue in time, so that he can’t ruin the mood
anymore.
Don’t worry, there’s definitely no physical beating nor scolding, and is entirely fitting with
the little white lotus principle to be respectful of the elderly. The fact that he was exited
from the venue though, is definitely quite the blow to this elder’s self-esteem. For the
second time.
Bai Lianhua didn’t mind this little interjection himself. Because he is the former imperial
prince, he does have a complicated stance. Even if this remark is thoughtless, but it is still
the case that it is normal for the Bai family members to see him as an eyesore.
After Meng Yanbai learned about it, he’s so angry he started laughing though.
He originally only kept them around for Bai Lianhua’s sake. He even promised him that as
long as he didn’t leave he’d treat them well their entire lives… Now great. They’re
ungratefully taking it to a whole new level.
Bai Lianhua is sucking up to him? Good. Let’s follow up and see who in the world is actually
sucking up to whom.
Meng Yanbai, sitting silently through the night, announces a royal decree in the following
assembly that completely petrified the court.
In simple terms, it goes – The imperial throne will be succeeded by one of the Bai family.
The Bai family member who holds the Princehood of Qi is skilled in recognising talents. I
believe in his judgement. Therefore I will confer the title of Crown Prince upon the one that
Prince Qi approves of, that Prince Qi believes to have the morals and ability to handle the
position.
The whole world shakes.
While nobody says it out loud, everyone thinks the emperor has gone mad.
Just the fact that Meng Yanbai refused to accept any wives or concubines is enough for
them to remark in private. Now he’s gone even further. He’s directly saying that he doesn’t
plan to leave behind any offspring?
This is completely beyond the understanding of the officers who are completely fixated on
the idea of royal families and their descendants. Even if the new emperor looks like his
body is physically healthy… If he can’t pass the throne onto his descendants, then what was
the point of him usurping?
And not to mention picking someone from the royals of the former dynasty, but letting
Prince Qi be the sole decider… Is this a grand joke?
They must voice their concerns! The yushis are barely stopped from lining up and
smashing their heads onto the structural beams until they faint.
But Meng Yanbai’s decisions are of course not something that would change with them
barraging him en masse.
Meng Yanbai did not discuss this beforehand with Bai Lianhua before announcing it.
Therefore Bai Lianhua is also suddenly out of breath at court in the assembly. He doesn’t
understand what Meng Yanbai is doing… He’s even joined the other court members in the
opposition.
Now the Bai family is in a precarious position. Any sort of careless act and they might be
pushed into rebellion and throw the world into chaos again.
Perhaps this limitation can be rescinded in a century, or even just in a few decades. Though
now that the dynasty has just been established, they must only tighten their control over
them, not loosen it. This was the reason why even if Bai Lianyi has become the husband of a
Xianzhu, he was only given the post of an honorary position without any actual power to
speak of.
Now with Meng Yanbai’s antics… The Bai family are probably not going to stay settled
down.
After the assembly, when Bai Lianhua finds Meng Yanbai alone, Meng Yanbai soothes him,
“I knew you would have objected.”
“I’ve already thought this through though.”
“I wouldn’t have any descendents this life. Then the passing of this throne is a problem.
Normally, I should have given this to the Meng family, but I didn’t have that good of a
relationship with them, nor do I want them to enjoy themselves sprawled over what I’ve
worked hard for.”
“I still can’t forget how they treated me when I was young. Not stripping them of their
luxuries and privileges is already what I could tolerate at most given our blood relations.”
This is the truth though. While Meng Yanbai is the new emperor, the Meng family is still
just another family in the cities. They’re no different from any big families that have it
slightly well-off out there, and they didn’t dare object either.
Meng Yanbai continues, “if so, then I might as well pass this throne onto juniors you
preferred.”
“One, at least they’d be related to you by blood.”
“Two… I’m never worried that you’d be wronged by anyone. There’s only the Bai family,
and I know how much you worry over this. But it is also them that overstepped their
boundaries and dared to disrespect you by holding the relationship of the old days in their
hands.”
“You’re soft at heart. You concern yourself over the blood relation and can’t toughen up to
deal with them once and for all. I can’t stand that, however, that they view you with disdain
as they enjoyed your merciful treatment.”
“People pursue profits. Thus, they see the imperial throne as the most important thing ever.
They’re probably even trying to take it back in their dreams… Now you have the right to
decide who the next Crown Prince is. Now let’s see who dares disrespecting you.”
Bai Lianhua can only laugh bitterly. Disrespect? Now instead of that they’re probably going
to see him as a gold mine. However much they are dissatisfied they’ll never show it on the
surface again.
“There’s still time in the future. There’s not a lot of people in the Bai family, but not too few
either. When the next generation is born, consider their character from when they’re
young. See if there’s anyone you’re fond of.”
——In fact, Meng Yanbai already has a candidate in his mind now that he’s thinking about
it. Whether it will go as planned, however, will still depend on what the future holds. So
he’ll not discuss it with Bai Lianhua for now.
“Rather than the power, I think what I like most is the feeling that with power, I am no
longer powerless to what goes on around me; if you didn’t die, I would never have had the
mind to revolt.
“Whoever succeeds this throne is unimportant to me.”
“I treasure this world far less than you do… So in the future, you will personally tutor a
ruler far more virtuous than I am.”
“I will be looking forward to it.”
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Welp. It’s about time to start writing my two big assignments. We’ll see if my
progress is good enough for me to still translate the chapters daily…
That, or I’ll just translate two chapters a day after the exam is finished until I catch up?
Hmm… decisions, decisions…

WLWM World 3: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Third, Ch. 8

As Meng Yanbai is still in his prime, so the successor should not be chosen too early. It
might end up worse otherwise.
So when the aftermath of this announcement fades, Meng Yanbai and Bai Lianhua, the two
people in the middle of all this, goes quiet. They wait and look to the future.
For the members of the Bai family though, they are thrilled right now. They start to strictly
educate every kid that is born after this, hoping that one of them could stand atop all
others.
So Bai Lianhua discovers one advantage of this… When the successor is put onto the table,
most Bai family members are immediately focused on it. They have stopped their fruitless
venting of their anger at Meng Yanbai for now, and is now working hard on fighting for it.
——Meng Yanbai’s range is set extremely loosely, only requiring that one be of the
bloodline of the Bai family… So, many side branches of the family that never had hopes of
succeeding the imperial throne in the previous dynasty now also become ambitious.
Of course, there’s also a minority of Bai family characters who are more adamant and feels
that Meng Yanbai is treating them as if doing charity work. Even if the throne is retaken like
this, it’s meaningless. The right way is to topple him openly.
Though even if it has a logic and rationale of its own, adherents to this line of thought are
few. Most other Bai family members are quiet on this.
Rebellions carry risks. The outlook of a rebellion succeeding is grim right now… Meng
Yanbai himself usurped the throne militarily, and he has the military in his hands. They’re a
bunch of former royals that lost power. Where would they muster the strength to fight
him? To forcibly reinstate the previous dynasty? Dream on. Without years of preparation
this is just a brave idea. They might as well use this gentler method to have the throne back.
And Meng Yanbai already announced this to the world, unwavering even when the court
was rowdiest. So they aren’t worrying that he’ll go back on his words, unless he plans to
shame the imperial throne and completely wipe his prestige out.
The one that proposed that open rebellion line of thought sees the former royals still
raising their kids the way they feel like. They also feel defeated and stops convincing them.
If his side continued to advocate for rebellion, his side would definitely have been seen as a
burden by the ones with the best descendents. And if dozens of years later the child from a
branch of the family really does end up on the throne, then do they continue the rebellion
or not? They’ll have lost their casus belli even.
Even the few court officers that are on their former ruler’s side and have contacted the
person in secret are on the fence. They tell him that instead of a rebellion whose potential
results are questionable at best, they might as well wait the decades out and then push
another Bai family member on there. It’s definitely a safer way to do things.
So while the Bai family is more restless on the surface, their little movements under wraps
have stopped.
After about 10-odd years of observations, Bai Lianhua tells Meng Yanbai that he’s picked
the eldest son of Bai Lianyi and his cousin from the Tang family, Bai Chengguang. He feels
that he is capable of handling the position in the future.
This is not only from the bias he has for him from their close relationship.
Bai Chengguang might not be physically strong or brave, or skilled in martial arts, nor is he
a magician with his words and quick-witted or strategic. It can be said that among the kids
that are potential candidates, he is someone who excels in none; however, his eyes are
clear, he is just and righteous, while still being tolerant of others. He can also discern
people, knowing what people should be assigned to what post.
An emperor doesn’t need to know everything. Why else would they need a court? The most
important aspect an emperor must have is to know people and correctly position them.
This result disappoints a bunch of young men who tried their best to appeal their skills.
Meng Yanbai is also satisfied with this candidate. He’s already thought of this way earlier,
but he didn’t say anything since he didn’t know the future back then. Now Bai Chengguang
has grown up well, then he is naturally the best one around.
Compared to those other young men with the Bai surname, he too is the closest in blood to
Bai Lianhua. From Bai Lianhua’s maternal side, Bai Chengguang should call Bai Lianhua
‘biaojiu.’ From his paternal side, he should call him ‘tangbuo.’
As he is close with his cousin, Bai Lianhua also has a good relationship with Bai
Chengguang, who has grown up treating him as an educator kind of role.
Though when Meng Yanbai looks at the other bitter members of the Bai family who are
saying they can’t see what good Bai Chengguang has, he can’t help but smile.
“It’s been so many years, but your eye for people has stayed the same… Like me back then,
like Bai Chengguang now.”
Both criticised by others.
Bai Lianhua replies with a smile, “I believe in my eyes. Both you, both Bai Chengguang.”
——Bai Chengguang is a good kid. Bai Lianhua doesn’t know whether he can become a
great emperor and leave behind grand achievements, but believes he would at least be an
emperor that can at least take care of and defend the nation well.
…
There were days when Meng Yanbai disregarded his own physical wellbeing to rise quickly
up the ranks with merits back then, when he has left all sorts of hidden damages to his
body that has fundamentally crippled his basic constitution. So, before his 50 th birthday, all
these hidden damages piled up and surfaced, so the imperial practitioners warn him that
he must now take care of his body well.
So Meng Yanbai discusses with Bai Lianhua that he plans to abdicate and be a Retired
Emperor.
Bai Lianhua is surprised to hear that.
Meng Yanbai feels this confident about Bai Chengguang? Not that he’s saying they have a
bad relationship or anything, because Meng Yanbai did teach Bai Chengguang like one
would a Crown Prince. Still, given Meng Yanbai’s personality of being naturally suspicious
of everything, he should at least have hesitated and also prepared countless backup plans.
Meng Yanbai chuckles, “you’ve said, you believe in your eyes. Similarly, I also do.”
Plus, Bai Lianhua has this quality about him that makes people that interact with him often
become good people.
As expected, after Bai Chengguang succeeds, he doesn’t disrespect them at all. In fact, he
highly respects the both of them. In the early days of his reign, he would even actively seek
their advice when he meets difficulties. It even got to the point that Meng Yanbai
impatiently opposing him coming again the next time.
“You’re a Crown Prince that Prince Qi and I taught together, and you don’t even know how
to do that when you’re on the throne? Aren’t you ashamed? When it’s not the eleventh hour
yet, don’t expect us to help you ever again.”
Bai Chengguang looks dead serious, “it’s this imperial son’s uselessness…. This imperial son
will definitely not fail the expectations of you, the imperial tutor and my imperial father
again.”
Bai Lianhua has a stupid look on his face “???”
No, I didn’t say anything did I? Young man, I’m not disappointed in you.
…
On his deathbed, Meng Yanbai looks at Bai Lianhua and says, “when you’ve just returned,
I’ve said I’ll not ask anything about your identity… That was a lie.”
“I actually always wanted to know, whether you’re a human, or ghost, or monster, or even
an immortal? Why did you come back… You must have come back to life for some goal or
grudge you had to settle, right?”
“I still didn’t understand though, after all these years.”
“I wanted to ask, but I didn’t dare.”
Bai Lianhua asks him in return, “then what do you want me to be?”
Meng Yanbai answers, “My wish… It’s fine whether you’re a ghost or a monster. If you’re an
immortal, then all the better.”
Bia Lianhua is confused, “why?” Normally, wouldn’t it be best if he were a normal human?
“Because, you will then live for a very, very long time. I can feel that, I’m about to pass
away… But I don’t want you to die.”
Bai Lianhua pauses. He feels bitter and astringent in his mouth.
After a while, he shakes his head and says, “I don’t know what to call my state of existence
either, but there is one thing I can definitely tell you. I came back for you… My whole life,
I’ve lived for your sake.”
“Whole life?” Meng Yanbai murmurs. He’s having a hard time staying focused already,
“including the beginning, all for me?”
After saying that, Meng Yanbai feels that he must be dying, because there’s already all these
ridiculous things popping up in their conversation… Greedy. Too greedy. He even wants to
take all the time before he and Bai Lianhua met for himself… How could that have been
possible?
——Even though, for him, his first meeting with Bai Lianhua certainly can be said to be
fated.
And then Bai Lianhua gently but firmly assures him, “yes, from our first meeting…
Everything is for you.”
“Even if we haven’t met each other in the Meng family in the beginning, even if we were in a
different space and time, you would still have come to know me.”
“I will still have, like I did back then, extended my hand to you.”
Meng Yanbai, whose gaze has already started to lose focus, shows a brilliant smile, looking
like he’s going to believe all of it as long as Bai Lianhua is the one who says it like that.
“How nice. To have met you in this life… I truly have no regrets.”
He is smiling, looking at Bai Lianhua. Then, gradually, his eyelids lower and close.
…
The chronicles from the latter eras record that Meng Yanbai has not married his whole life,
nor does he have any descendants. In the end, he returned the throne to the bloodline of
the former dynasty. He and Bai Lianhua, a former imperial prince of the previous dynasty,
and the most famous and controversial court officer, worked flawlessly together as ruler
and his aide, and laid the foundations of a golden age. Finally, they passed away together in
the same year, in the same month, on the same day, at the same time.
There’s an endless amount of rumours circulating about them.
For example, as the first emperor to have never married, what relationship did Meng
Yanbai have with the famous court officer Bai Lianhua, who also never married? What kind
of relationship, whether love or hate, did they have when they were young? If they were
friends, why did Meng Yanbai topple the Bai dynasty, even personally executing several
imperial princes of the Bai family? If they were adversaries, why did Meng Yanbai ever only
place his complete trust in Bai Lianhua, even trusting him with the decision of picking the
Crown Prince?
Or, the successor Bai Chengguang, who is completely unrelated in blood to Meng Yanbai,
but is very close in blood relations with Bai Lianhua. His biological father is the paternal
younger male cousin of Bai Lianhua, and his biological mother is the maternal younger
female cousin of Bai Lianhua. Whichever side one starts from, Bai Lianhua is still closely
related to Bai Chengguang.
There’s even unofficial historical rumours that state that Bai Chengguang’s mother——The
lady of the Tang family, Bai Lianhua’s cousin, almost got married to Meng Yanbai originally,
then almost got married to Bai Lianhua. She only finally married the one she loved after
several twists and turns, and gave birth to Bai Chengguang.
Look at all these people who are related to her – a legendary emperor, a legendary court
officer, and a transitionary, virtuous emperor who is her own son. Later she even became
the Queen Mother, enjoying the time of her life her entire life. She only passed away after
almost 100 years of age. She’s practically a winner in life.
Therefore Queen Mother Tang is also called the Heavens’ chosen daughter by nosy
historians afterwards. Countless novels, TV dramas and movies have been created
recounting her life’s story…
As for whether these rumours are true, nobody knows.
——Oh wait, there is something that is affirmative in all these rumours, which is that Bai
Lianhua is good-looking.
When Hui Jifu, Meng Yanbai’s head manager retired due to old age and left the imperial
palace, as he is close to successive emperors and has many grandchildren and great-
grandchildren, he also has a good life in his remaining days. He’s a social butterfly and
enjoys talking about the past with people. While he didn’t say anything he shouldn’t, but
every time he talked about his former master, he would always remark, “my master, he’s
like an immortal, appearing from thin air all of a sudden!”
While the latter half of his remark is never well understood, which is also where many
rumours were born, but the first half is still easy to understand. Immortals are all
rumoured to be heavenly in appearance and divine in disposition, aren’t they?
So this point is accurately recorded in many literary works of the time, and proof of it is still
abundant to this day.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: The third world is over! I think, besides the spacefaring/mecha world later on,
all the worlds that follow are quite high in quality. So look forward to them, especially the
vampire one… Actually, nah, I don’t want it to disappoint after I’ve hyped it up that much.
The point is, if you’ve made it this far, I’m sure you’ll enjoy the worlds to come, so stick
around! (And maybe throw a few quids my way? Pleeease~? >.<) Nah I’m just kidding.

WLWM World 4: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fourth, Ch. 1

Back in the system space, the system remarks, “amazing, host. You’re getting more and
more natural facing the antagonists, and you know more and more how to speak.”
What the host said at Meng Yanbai’s deathbed, felt touching even for the system…
something like “no matter what, you would have still come to know me.”
Bai Lianhua sighs, “but it’s the truth.” When he was doing the white lotus missions, Meng
Yanbai was his mission objective. Then whether it’s coincidental or intentional, he would
have met with Meng Yanbai. In some sense, it is an unsolvable connection.
Then he objects to the system again, “I told you not to seal my emotions, and you had to do
it. Then your seal ended up being incomplete, so the moment I recall the antagonist I still
feel uncomfortable. Why do you even bother?”
The system sounds confident, however, “that only proves how important sealing it is. Look,
host, even after sealing your mood is still affected, then how terrible would it be if it
weren’t?”
“I believe the antagonists wouldn’t wish for you to feel sad for them themselves.”
Bai Lianhua “???” Does not know where that suddenly came from.
“How do you know? Perhaps the antagonists wished that I would never forget them and
remember them my whole life?”
The system wants to retort but doesn’t know how to, then after getting stuck for a while it
abandons reason and answers, “I just know.”
Then it one-sidedly declares that it will ignore Bai Lianhua for an hour.
Bai Lianhua “…” Hey, you’re getting arrogant here. The dumb system has got a temper now,
hmm?
How about ignoring me forever if you’re so disappointed with me? Why in the world are
you approaching me to show off your cute-dumb self again right after an hour passes?
…
When entering the next world, Bai Lianhua appears inside the woods in a mountain.
Good, his entrance into the world is sufficiently concealed. Nobody will be surprised he
suddenly appeared… because there’s nobody around.
Bai Lianhua looks at the clothes he has when his mental projection materialised, and
determines he’s been transmigrated to another world of ancient background.
Though he has no cultivation power in his body, so he will be unable to cultivate in this
world.
Bai Lianhua has become conditioned to the system’s antics, and is worried he might have
been thrown into the deep wilderness by the system where nobody will even hear his
loudest screams. So he hurriedly looks around, and then sighs in relief.
Thank God, there’s a small mountain village nearby the woods.
Bai Lianhua pretends to be a lost traveler, and with the price of a decoration he had on him
that seems to have gold or silver embedded in it, he is able to temporarily reside in one of
the villagers’ homes.
——It is also thanks to him looking harmless and gentle, completely unlike a bad guy, or
the household wouldn’t have allowed him to stay so easily.
After settling down, Bai Lianhua feels his situation is secure enough to ask the system, “so
what is the situation? No hints?”
The system says, “hint, hmm… this is not too far from the straight distance to the
antagonist, is that a hint?”
Emm… straight distance? Bai Lianhua thinks about the mountains surrounding the village,
and gets a bit irked.
So he decides to ask for information on where the village is and what areas surround it.
Fortunately, there is an elder in the household he is allowed to stay in, who looks like he’s
literate. The people around all call him Elder Xiucai, and is respectful towards him. He
should be a good person to ask.
Bai Lianhua finds an opportunity and tries to strike a conversation with the elder, “these
sure are difficult times in the village.”
——As for why this topic is chosen, is because he can see that the villagers are not
particularly energetic. They all look like they have stuff on their minds.
“It can’t be helped. Now those with the rebellious heart are more and more arrogant and
the imperial court is faltering. It looks like an era of chaos is approaching. We might be
insignificant citizens but we can be said to be living in the vicinity of the capital, so
naturally this aura of the air before the storm has spread here.”
He has quite a lot to say on his identity as someone in the vicinity of the capital, “it sure
would be a good thing to live near the capital in times of prosperity, but times like these?
We’ll only be living cowering for our lives.”
The elder was certainly helpful, pointing out the geography of their location basically by
himself, but Bai Lianhua is not happy at all, instead his heart skips a bit… Oh no, is this the
protagonist? Since every protagonist is basically an unparalleled genius in their world, they
are often easily capable of threatening the world.
Bai Lianhua prays that none of this is related to the antagonist——Plus he can’t really
remember besides Meng Yanbai which antagonist there would be that feels like usurping as
well?
The elder continues the conversation with a sigh, “I guess it can’t be helped. The moment
the Sword of Inverse Springs appears, it signifies the times shifting to a restless status.”
Bai Lianhua pauses.
“Sword of Inverse Springs?” He can’t help but repeat.
“Yes, the Sword of Inverse Springs,” the elder appears indignant, “it’s that evil sword.”
The chaos and blood spread by it are tales that can be told for days and nights nonstop.
When the sword finally decides to disappear from history, and the people are about to
forget it, suddenly 10-odd years ago the Sword of Inverse Springs that has been missing for
years reappears in the world.
This has caused a series of fighting for it, and it ended up in the hands of the warlord Lei
Kuiliang. He not only united the Jianghu, but is even trying to become the emperor himself,
so the entire world is thrown into chaos.
Lei Kuiliang is proud of the Sword of Inverse Springs in his hand, and also uses it as a
symbol for himself, so the name of the Sword has also spread fr and wide, including the
legends surrounding it that have been buried before… Speaking of which, it’s weird that
every master that has held the sword has never ended up well, but there’s forever people
chasing after it.
Now even a little village like theirs has heard about the Sword of Inverse Springs.
The elder is still going on, nonstop, “if possible, who would choose an era of chaos? We’re
just some earnest villagers, and don’t know what the rich and powerful find so endearing
about power struggles. We only want to live our days in peace.”
But now Bai Lianhua is no longer focused on what he’s talking about, only nodding
courteously.
Speaking of the Sword of Inverse Springs, Bai Lianhua understands finally the antagonist he
has to face this time.
——Zhong Xiutang.
A thousand years ago, a general that is famous across the lands has been deceived. To
become stronger, he listened to what someone from a supernatural sect said, and prepared
to smith a sword above all swords. He gathered the best smiths and the best materials of
the land for this purpose.
It took a few years for the sword to be smithed. It was given the name Inverse Springs. The
general, with the sword in hand, murdered 10 people with ethereal eyes on the scene. He
drenched the sword with blood and believed it would be able to dispel evil and misfortune,
make him immune to poison and change his set fate and become the object that cements
his fate of becoming an emperor.
Unfortunately, the person from the supernatural sects actually holds a grudge over the
general for genocide of his people. It’s just that he doesn’t have the power to complete his
revenge, so he approached the general in a roundabout way, trying to take revenge. He had
tricked the general in the materials and process that gave birth to the sword so that it
becomes a good item to nurture demons.
And the ten people are also not chosen randomly, but purposefully. Besides their ethereal
eyes, their birth and physical aspects are all especially special. It can be said they’re
naturally adept at the ways of the soul…
As expected, the one with the strongest soul among the 10 people killed, Zhong Xiutang
consumes all the others, and is enchanted on the Sword of Inverse Springs as an evil spirit,
and then consumed his master, the general, from his hand.
And the original person from the supernatural sect also ended his own life using the Sword
of Inverse Springs with a happy look at the end.
Zhong Xiutang, who is born from a demon-nurturing spell circle, is therefore, in a sense,
subservient to that person. So the sword which has doubly consumed its masters is now
even bloodier in aura.
Especially the feeling that whether he lived or died, he had always been a tool used by the
general and the person from the supernatural sect enraged Zhong Xiutang. He also
becomes more evil at core and more powerful. He gains the ability to deceive anyone
without attracting attention to itself, and make them lose their minds.
Zhong Xiutang and the Sword of Inverse Springs start to terrorise humanity from then on.
Using his identity as a divine weapon, he tries to attract all sorts of warlord-like characters
to take it, and then controls them all as he pleased. When their lives were consumed, he
would move on to the next one. He caused untold amount of chaos and destruction to the
world.
This world can be said to be completely jeopardised by this one Sword, and what’s
foreseeable is that the situation will continue without an intervention.
So it’s time for this white lotus to appear again.
When he first transmigrated, with the ‘incident’ that the system arranged, Bai Lianhua
picks up the Sword of Inverse Springs from the grave of its former master, but does not
change his white lotus ways, that is, he is not deceived by Zhong Xiutang.
At first, Zhong Xiutang tried to covertly affect Bai Lianhua’s emotions by trying to make him
easy to anger and irritable. It wasn’t effective.
So Zhong Xiutang intensified his measures. He becomes a voice and tries to convince him
and awaken his inner evil. It wasn’t effective either.
Even when Zhong Xiutang cannot stand it anymore and makes himself visible, Bai Lianhua
is only ‘shocked’ that there really is such supernatural things in the world, but Zhong
Xiutang still fails to take over his mind.
Zhong Xiutang, who has only succeeded until now, is helpless in dealing with Bai Lianhua.
His mind is too pure, and his soul warm and powerful. He’s tried both soft and hard
measures, but he cannot even create a single crack in his being.
In Bai Lianhua’s hands, the Sword of Inverse Springs is really just a sword that is slightly
sharper than usual. Nothing else about it is special.
Over the years, Zhong Xiutang is instead inversely infected by the peacefulness of Bai
Lianhua and starts to retract his own demonic aura. He also accepts in his heart the identity
of Bai Lianhua as his master, and stopped trying to lure Bai Lianhua onto the path of evil.
He even lowers his guard around him.
As Zhong Xiutang becomes more and more peaceful, until he finally devolved into a normal
tool spirit, Bai Lianhua also receives the notification of him completing his white lotus
mission from the system.
[Congratulations host, you have completed the white lotus mission to 100%, becoming a
pure, flawless white lotus, successfully emanating your brilliance to soothe the antagonist.
Now the mission is complete and you can detach from the world.]
So Bai Lianhua really does exit the world with a happy expression.
——”To finally see the demonic energy dispelled from you is such a happy thing.”
These are the last words left from him, in a tone full of relief.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: A new world it is! It’s a slightly xuanhuan world. I think we all know the reason
why the Sword reverted to evil, though. This is a short world so it shouldn’t be too
agonising to make it through, hehe.
WLWM World 4: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fourth, Ch. 2
Bai Lianhua can swear to God that when he left he never imagined there’d be a day when
he’d be back, nor did he imagine that when he’s back, Zhong Xiutang would still be causing
a ruckus.
Then what could he do?
——To approach the antagonist no matter the obstacles, no?
Since Lei Kuiliang is the one with the Sword of Inverse Springs right now, and he’s in the
capital, then he will have to head to the capital.
As for how he’s going to look for Zhong Xiutang in the capital, he’ll have to think of
something when he’s there.
Better earlier than later, and Bai Lianhua prepares to leave the secluded village, planning to
leave the next day at dawn.
When he sees Bai Lianhua is planning to leave, the elder tells him how to head out.
“Walk from here and you’ll quickly find the busiest town around. Then just hitch a ride on a
carriage and it’ll be easy to head south.”
Bai Lianhua quickly clarifies that he wants to go to the capital, not the south.
“Not the south? The south is much more peaceful right now…,” the elder shakes his head,
“even the other roads are fine. The capital is at its most chaotic right now. Why are you
headed there?”
It’s obvious he’d know. The little bureaucrat that enjoyed coming here every now and then
making little change in the name of collecting taxes hasn’t been seen for two months.
He looks at Bai Lianhua’s thin, weak-looking body, and furrows his brows, “I’ve wanted to
say before this, but with you looking this gentle, pale, and weak, what are you doing
running about? You should head home.”
Bai Lianhua “…” That’s harsh, you know.
Seeing Bai Lianhua insist, the elder still points to the correct direction for him. Still, he
sincerely advises him to be careful on the way. When he’s heading off, his expression looks
as if Bai Lianhua is a brave who is headed into a den of tigers in the mountain.
… He didn’t want to do this either.
But it wasn’t long before Bai Lianhua starts to suspect if the elder had some sort of crow’s
mouth skill he’d accidentally activated.
Or perhaps the worst of times does live up to its name, and there’s danger abound
everywhere?
When he left the village, and started traversing the mountains climbing up and down, he
comes into direct contact with a small group of shady characters halfway on the mountain.
There’s only three of them, but they’re clearly desperados who’ve had blood on their hands.
And it’s clear that they’ve determined him to be a rich person looking at his clothes.
Bai Lianhua is speechless… His clothes is made this way by the system. He’s absolutely
broke having just returned to the world. At best he has a few copper pieces he exchanged
for in the villagers’ homes.
But explanations won’t work. These vicious characters won’t listen to excuses.
What’s worse is that even if this is a supernatural world with inexplicably unscientific
things here, but because the set of laws governing the world is different and the potential of
the body the system gave him, he’s unable to use any techniques he has from the cultviation
world.
At best he can try his sword-fighting skills he’s trained a bit before. But having travelled
through so many peaceful worlds and only having used it so few times, Bai Lianhua is not
sure how much skill he has left.
“Seriously? The most important thing in this world is physical prowess. System, why didn’t
you give me a golden finger of invincibility?”
“Then you won’t be a weak, appealing little white lotus… And what do you want golden
fingers for, host? Aren’t the antagonists of each world the biggest golden fingers you can
ask for? Back when you had the Sword of Inverse Springs in your hands, you were
undeniably the top of the world. Those who didn’t approve of you Zhong Xiutang could beat
them up with just the scabbard. It’s just you who didn’t feel like doing that.”
“Ptoo, who made it into law that white lotus can only be weak? Perhaps I’m just a noble,
solitary lotus that is unparalleled, and is only looking for his first defeat?” Bai Lianhua is a
bit nervous, so he starts chatting nonsense with the system to calm himself down, “and you
should rely on yourself rather than someone else. Haven’t you heard that before?”
Who knows how the situation is over at the antagonist’s… With prior experience, Bai
Lianhua no longer has any expectations for them. It’ll be nice if the antagonist is at least not
hostile to him.
It looks like the vagrants have lost their patience and have started approaching him. Bai
Lianhua picks up a tough-looking branch and decides to gamble it all.
Those pros always go on and on about how with the inner sword, everything in the world
can become swords. He’s obviously not reached that level yet, but he’ll have to make do
with it and pretend to be tougher than he is this time.
Bai Lianhua tries his best to recall the key to swordsmanship he’s learned. He tries to use
their force against them, saving his stamina with skilled strikes, and tries to wrestle the
initiative, so that none of the three can approach him at the same time.
It seems the three are not exactly used to working with each other, so for a short while, Bai
Lianhua did make it through without much difficulty. He knows very well though that if this
continues he’ll be the first to falter.
This can’t continue. He’ll have to take a risk…
When Bai Lianhua decides to break up the pacing and end it once and for all, a long sword
suddenly gushes forth slicing through the air, and with a ferocious flash, the three
desperados are all dead.
After that, the sword rushes in front of Bai Lianhua and helps block the drops of blood that
would have landed on him. The fresh blood drips down across the blade, adding an aura of
murderous intent on the sword which is already giving off a cold, imposing shine.
Bai Lianhua “…” His hand holding onto the branch is still pointing upwards, and his whole
body is frozen for a moment before he lowers his hand gradually.
It’s obvious. A sword that can act this frivolously in this world is definitely the Sword of
Inverse Springs.
Bai Lianhua is still shocked at the sword floating in midair, though, and he sounds
unconfident, “how, how did you suddenly appear?”
He was just worrying about how to find the antagonist, and then he just decides to show up
on his own?
Zhong Xiutang’s silhouette appears on the Sword, which lands in front of Bai Lianhua.
“Why can’t I? … Don’t forget, I have actually recognised you as my master.”
The Sword of Inverse Springs coming into possession does not automatically make one its
master in the true sense of the word. The master-servant contract is only activated when
Zhong Xiutang who is technically the sword spirit of the Sword gives recognition to the
person.
Besides the person from the supernatural sect and that general that ordered the smithing
of the Sword of Inverse Springs, Bai Lianhua is actually the third master of the Sword. If it
were up to Zhong Xiutang to choose, though, then from the beginning to the end, Bai
Lianhua is the only master it will ever have served.
Because of this relationship, when Bai Lianhua meets danger, Zhong Xiutang can of course
sense his existence, and come fly along.
After he swings himself and rids the blade of the stains, Zhong Xiutang sniggers at Bai
Lianhua, “as expected, you’re back… as weak and useless as ever.”
——But shit, he still makes people want to protect him well as much as ever, so that he is
never harmed.
Or he would have slowed down before striking just now.
Bai Lianhua “…” Wait, as, as expected? Excuse him as he can’t help but want to tremble
when he hears that phrase… So what is wrong this time around?
The system mockingly remarks, “lies. Liar. If he hated it that much, then why did he so
zealously block the blood splatter for you, not willing for even a droplet to taint you…
Hmph. The antagonists are all scoundrels.”
Their inability to resist makes it puke.
Bai Lianhua “???” No, system, you’re getting more and more adept at this dissing antagonist
business… But always ruining the mood like that would make be detached from my acting,
you know?
How am I supposed to look at the antagonist with a straight face right now? My thoughts
are all digressing away.
Zhong Xiutang doesn’t know what ridiculous things Bai Lianhua is thinking about. He
fixedly stares at the person he hasn’t met for a long time, and the Sword of Inverse Springs
vibrate incessantly in the air, causing ringings of the sword to ripple through the air.
Of course, the branch in Bai Lianhua’s hand is looking more and more displeasing.
Zhong Xiutang says, “throw it away.”
“Mm?” Bai Lianhua doesn’t understand.
“That branch in your hand… So now you can hold anything like a treasure in your hands?”
No sword in the mortal realm can compare to him, not to even mention this mere piece of
wood.
Bai Lianhua “…” You’re toxic. Are you seriously getting pissed off over this? Mr. antagonist,
you know you’re an evil spirit that’s lived for over a millenia, right? How did I not realise
you’re this childish until now?
He throws away the branch without much force. Zhong Xiutang, controlling the Sword of
Inverse Springs, immediately closes in.
Bai Lianhua looks at the Sword that is stopped quietly by his hand, struggles with himself
for a bit, before desisting and holds it in his hands.
Zhong Xiutang lowers his eyelids slightly——It’s still his familiar way of holding his sword.
Since the first time Bai Lianhua has picked up the Sword of Inverse Springs, he’s always
been holding it with this incorrect posture. It’s just like the olden days, as if he’s never left.
Zhong Xiutang can’t help but recall the past looking at this.
Back then, when he discovered he could never deceive Bai Lianhua no matter what, he
wanted to kill him… Not with a clean strike, but like a cat toying with a mouse. He would
absorb Bai Lianhua’s lifeforce without restraint, and look at him quickly weakening and
faltering… And then, would he perhaps beg for his life?
He was certain Bai Lianhua’s disposition was the calmest one he’s ever seen. It’s like the
person himself, without a smidgeon of impurity… And this feeling that his soul gives off
couldn’t be disguised.
He thought it was interesting and had a good time absorbing it, but then, seeing Bai
Lianhua’s lack of resistance, and even uncaringness, he felt tired of it eventually. Then he
stopped.
He found an excuse for himself – this was boring. Why not see how long a mind like Bai
Lianhua’s could last under his influence.
Since he’s not concealing his aura, Bai Lianhua was like a natural-born loner that brought
misfortune, and could never have a relationship with someone. He’s forever excluded from
people… This was the best situation to nurture evil in someone.
He didn’t even need to do as he did to the former masters he parasitised – for the purpose
of awakening the twisted, ugly desires in their minds to deceive them, he would conceal his
true nature in the beginning. He could let go of all his disguises in front of Bai Lianhua, to
show his truest self.
…Since he’s always been the purest evil in the world, the person would have been
assimilated eventually.
——Yet, it didn’t happen.
Bai Lianhua made Zhong Xiutang realise, that in this world, there really was someone that
can face him their whole life without a reaction.
Years pass, and Bai Lianhua never succumbed to the demonic path. Yet Zhong Xiutang has
started nudging towards the path of good.
The one who was assimilated, was actually him.
… He’s trying his best not to appear so terrible in Bai Lianhua’s eyes.
He could never become someone like Bai Lianhua, but he can try to make Bai Lianhua look
at him without that expression of disagreement.
He’s even starting to regret he used to act as himself so openly in front of Bai Lianhua.
Since the moment Zhong Xiutang has started to think like that, the dense demonic aura that
surrounded him has started to disperse… Zhong Xiutang knew what that meant. As an evil
spirit born from evil intentions and hate, he’s weakening, losing the power that he was so
proud of. Perhaps his future was to become a normal tool spirit and never be able to toy
with the world like before.
But Zhong Xiutang didn’t mind… That’s what Bai Lianhua would have wanted, right? He
clearly likes him like this better.
Contrary to this, Zhong Xiutang is starting to worry about Bai Lianhua instead.
Bearing witness to Bai Lianhua growing old, and recalling that he had even absorbed his
lifeforce earlier, he was worried Bai Lianhua would thus grow weak and die. Zhong Xiutang
therefore not only returned all the lifeforce he’d absorbed back onto Bai Lianhua, but even
starts to do the reverse, to feed Bai Lianhua with himself——Yes, he was willing to use up
the fundamentals that supported his existence, to make sure Bai Lianhua forever stayed
young, to enjoy a long life, without him having to give up anything in exchange.
What did this concession end up giving him?
Zhong Xiutang never expected that retracting his ruthless side and becoming soft ended up
getting him abandoned.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: Argh! Research essays! Readings! I’d rather read a thousand novels than read
another paper… (Though admittedly there was one paper that was interesting enough for
me to read without feeling uncomfortable, but I digress…)
Anyway, hope you enjoyed the backstory on this one! Still, trying to imagine how Bai
Lianhua and Zhong Xiutang would have a happy♂time together… Okay, whether the sword
is the top or the bottom in this case feels really effed up either way assuming the sword is
needed. Nope I did not say anything, you read wrong. I mean it’s a shame there’s only been
that one smut sentence so far.

WLWM World 4: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fourth, Ch. 3

Recalling the times he spent with Bai Lianhua, Zhong Xiutang had an odd realisation.
Bai Lianhua probably came because of his evil, and left because his demonic aura
dissipated… Then what if he returned to evil?
As an evil spirit that’s lived for a long time, Zhong Xiutang had heard about such things. The
high priests in temples would say prayers to evil ghosts day and night to send them to the
afterlife. No matter what harsh words the evil ghosts say, they only take it as a training to
their mentality. They would still calmly read their own sutras, until years go by and they
successfully cleanse the evil ghost of their evil. Then they would also become Buddhas
themselves.
Perhaps he’s the evil ghost character. He’s only a training Bai Lianhua had to experience,
that would help him succeed.
He already thought Bai Lianhua was abnormal. However good a person might be in the
mortal world, it’s impossible for them not to have even a smidgeon of negativity in them.
And the feeling he gives off is so pure… Zhong Xiutang used to think how great someone’s
achievement must have been in their previous life to reincarnate as someone like Bai
Lianhua?
Now, everything has proven his guess.
What a great person. To save the world from suffering, he’ll have to always be bound by
him to restrain this demon. What a grand self-sacrifice.
He doesn’t mind being restrained by Bai Lianhua, but if he really wanted to play with
something like assimilation, then do it forever.
The moment his goals were achieved, he abandoned him. What the Hell was that?
Zhong Xiutang feels dissatisfied.
With just 20 years, the demonic aura that’s already dissipated from him had regathered.
He also used his own power to leave where Bai Lianhua lived his recluse life, reentered the
world, and started to jeopardise it anew.
20 years, plus the 10-odd years he’d entered the world, so 30-odd years had passed
already…
Zhong Xiutang looks at Bai Lianhua and chuckles, “you’d already left, so why did you come
back? Oh… I know, it’s because I’ve succumbed to evil again, isn’t it?”
“What I’ve always wanted to prove has been proven… Good, but also, bad.”
——While their link has been broken, the lifeforce he secretly supplied Bai Lianhua should
have long since expired, but the Bai Lianhua in front of him is still like how he looked at
first… It makes Zhong Xiutang both a bit dazed and also proves the oddities on Bai Lianhua.
Zhong Xiutang orders in his mind, and the Sword of Inverse Springs that was held quietly in
Bai Lianhua’s hands suddenly goes out of control and turns around, turning into the tip of
the blade facing Bai Lianhua. It’s practically touching Bai Lianhua’s chest.
Looking from the outside, Bai Lianhua would probably look like he wants to commit
suicide.
Bai Lianhua can’t help but hold his breath, and his eyes widen… He tries to pull the Sword
away, but discovers that even with his full force, the Sword doesn’t even budge at all.
Against the Sword of Inverse Springs, he’s just a weakling… Bai Lianhua is deeply reminded
of this fact again.
Zhong Xiutang looks indifferent, “say, if I just puncture right through, will you stay here
forever?”
Bai Lianhua “…” Antagonist, you’re suddenly really scary, you know?
The style’s suddenly shifted! Just now he was still a tsundere that didn’t let me hold on to
anything but the Sword of Inverse Springs, not even a branch; it was like they were going to
reminisce the past, then suddenly he wants to kill him?
“I’m capable of preserving your body so it never rots. Though what’s unfortunate is that
you’ll never be able to speak with me again… That’s no good.”
“Or, I’ll capture your soul after killing you, turn you into another evil spirit, to spend time
with me forever? Will this be better?”
“I’ve always been a sword that consumed the master, and this is how it should be.”
No it isn’t! Neither of those is good!
Bai Lianhua can’t move, and his body goes stiff as he feels helpless in the wind.
“System, your host is now facing a life-or-death situation. There is a high possibility that the
antagonist will use the sword as the pestle and grind me into nutritious dirt for flowers…
Will you just look on like that?”
Death is not scary, but a painful death is scary. Did it not hear the antagonist say he’ll turn
him into an evil spirit? Without enough torture, how could one become an evil spirit?
The system is actually also spooked by Zhong Xiutang’s actions… Unexpectedly, these
hopelessly unreliable antagonists would also have moments when they act their role
completely like this.
“Don’t worry host! Stay strong! If the antagonist really does hurt you after, I’ll even take
your surname!”
Bai Lianhua explodes, “who in the world wants you to share a surname with me!”
This unhelpful system is unreliable like always!
The standoff continues for a while, until Zhong Xiutang suddenly turns away from facing
Bai Lianhua.
“Nevermind.” Zhong Xiutang looks dejected, “you wouldn’t ever show any weakness, would
you?”
The Sword of Inverse Springs also lightly swings and leaves Bai Lianhua’s hand,
maintaining a distance from Bai Lianhua.
He can’t bring himself to kill Bai Lianhua. Nor of course can he bring himself to put Bai
Lianhua through all the torturous experiences he went through in the demon-nurturing
spell circle.
He didn’t expect that through the years Bai Lianhua is still as stubborn to threats to his own
life, and he’s still as out of options for dealing with him as then.
Bai Lianhua, suddenly known as “the stubborn,” “???”
No, I didn’t… I was just so terrified I didn’t even remember I can beg for mercy. Then there
was the fact his voice would probably have ended up shaking if he opened it just now…
Oh well, those are unimportant details. What’s important is that this scare is finally over.
Bai Lianhua sighs long and hard in relief.
No longer completely engrossed by the situation, he finally hears a set of hooves
approaching him.
Huh? Is a group of people passing by?
Since he’d just met some vagrants, so Bai Lianhua looks around to see if he can find
somewhere to hide… If nothing else, this unscientific standoff between him and the Sword
of Inverse Springs is best left unseen.
——Dear antagonist, you must have already noticed people coming here, so why wouldn’t
you even at least hide yourself a bit!
Bai Lianhua tries to hurry, but those people are too quick. He’s just heard the sound and
now they’re already here.
This group of people doesn’t look like they’re good people at all. Especially the middle-aged
man at the front, the killing intent so great it’s piercing the heavens is highly uncomfortable
to be around.
He sees the Sword of Inverse Springs floating in midair, and Bai Lianhua who’s standing in
front of it, and becomes enraged.
“Who are you, what demonic technique have you used to control my own sword?”
Just now, without any sign, the Sword suddenly flew up by itself, without even taking its
scabbard away, and in front of everyone, flew right towards this direction, as if possessed.
And no matter how he, the master, calls for it behind it, it didn’t return… And of course he
won’t just stand there and watch as the Sword disappeared in front of his eyes. So he took
his subordinates with him and hurried along on horseback.
The Sword of Inverse Springs is his most important treasure, even more important than his
wealth or life.
The moment he said so, Bai Lianhua figures out who he is——Lei Kuiliang, the Lei Kuiliang
that the elder in the village said had the Sword of Inverse Springs and was planning to
usurp the throne.
Hey, what a weird thing to say. What demonic technique he used? Isn’t the one that knows
those demonic techniques your good little sword? Instead of getting scared over Zhong
Xiutang who has no shadow just standing there, why are you interrogating me?
Bai Lianhua is speechless, and looks to the side, but then he sees that Zhong Xiutang has
already hidden his form some time ago.
Bai Lianhua “…” Seriously? Like, the system would already play tricks with him, and now
the antagonists have learned to do that too? Zhong Xiutang, you did it intentionally, didn’t
you… Fine fine fine, you’re an evil spirit, you can appear when you want and hide when you
want. You’re super amazing, ok?
Now how can he explain it?
Is he going to carry this wok no matter what?
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I don’t know about you, but even if it were a good treasure of mine, if I saw my
sword suddenly flying into the mountains, I’d probably have went back and got a backup
sword first and maybe prepare some more men for an investigation. Lei Kuiliang seems
pretty dumb, but I guess that’s expected of someone that would look for an evil sword like
the Sword of Inverse Springs?

WLWM World 4: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fourth, Ch. 4

Bai Lianhua ponders for a while but can’t come up with a suitable response.
Say “I’m sorry, but I don’t know what’s up with this sword either”?
——You kidding? If you don’t know what’s going on, how could you be standing there so
calmly? If you really were a bystander, you’d already be running away screaming when you
see a floating sword.
Or say “your sword enjoys doing good deeds, and suddenly just landed from the sky to save
me from the desperados, what an honourable sword”?
——Nope nope, even he himself thinks it’s super fake. To call the Sword of Inverse Springs
an honourable sword, how deluded would one need to be to say an excuse like that?
He can’t help it, he’ll have to stay silent.
If it’s a wok he’ll have to carry, so be it… The antagonist probably wants to see him suffer a
bit too anyway.
Seeing Bai Lianhua stay silent, Lei Kuiliang gets angrier. He gets off his horse and tries to
sheath the Sword by holding onto it.
Bai Lianhua looks at Lei Kuiliang as he tries to do it, and already knows what would
happen… Even if he were physically stronger, more powerful, or even a martial arts master,
but Lei Kuiliang is still a normal human. There’s no way he could successfully throw his
weight around the Sword of Inverse Springs.
He’s already personally experienced it as well.
As expected, the Sword stays motionless under Lei Kuiliang’s action. It is still floating in
midair completely unscientifically.
Lei Kuiliang’s group of underlings appear surprised as well.
Some people look at the Sword with a hesitant expression, feeling scared of it; some look
expectant and even enthusiastic, thinking that the Sword lives up to its name, and is no
mere mortal sword… Now that they think about it, that these strange powers are not
discovered before must be because General Lei can’t use it to its full potential. What a pity.
Lei Kuiliang turns around and looks at Bai Lianhua with a violent aura about him, “if you
act obediently and stop the tricks, perhaps I’ll let you live.”
Bai Lianhua feels he’s been wronged, “… this really has nothing to do with me.”
“Nothing?” Lei Kuiliang doesn’t believe him, of course, “you, go hold onto the Sword of
Inverse Springs.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
He can’t do anything else anyway, so he reluctantly walks in front of the Sword. Before he
even puts his hand forward though, the Sword of Inverse Springs that was still unmoving
like the Ocean Pacifying Pillar puts its hilt into his palm.
Bai Lianhua “???” Now this is awkward. He can already imagine how terrible Lei Kuiliang’s
expression will turn into without turning around.
Is the antagonist hurrying that much to kill him?
Bai Lianhua turns around nervously, the Sword of Inverse Springs in his hand, and looks at
Lei Kuiliang. Unsurprisingly, a killing intent is written all over him, and it wouldn’t be
strange if he were to pull out the sword of a random underling of his to chop him into
pieces.
——That’s exactly what Lei Kuiliang is thinking about.
But his remaining rationality has stopped him. Before figuring out what’s up with Bai
Lianhua, he instinctively feels he can’t kill him.
Lei Kuiliang says, with his rage suppressed, “give me the Sword.”
Bai Lianhua does as he says. To be honest, the Sword of Inverse Springs is practically a time
bomb in his hands. He’d much rather give it out.
Lei Kuiliang becomes alert seeing how obedient Bai Lianhua is as he takes the Sword from
his hands.
But the Sword doesn’t play tricks with them this time around, and is quietly sheathed by
Lei Kuiliang.
So Lei Kuiliang’s mood improves slightly. Getting back onto his horse, he orders for Bai
Lianhua to be taken away with them forcefully.
So after being rushed through the way, Bai Lianhua is taken back to the base of Lei Kuiliang.
This is truly in the vicinity of the capital——The city gates are even visible in the distance.
Bai Lianhua also understands why the elder called Lei Kuiliang arrogant earlier. With his
own forces from Jianghu, he not only ordained himself general and forced the imperial
court to recognise him, but he even gathered an army and stationed them right next to the
capital. They’ve practically written their ambitions out for everyone to see.
With such a cancerous tumour targeting them, just waiting for an excuse to move out, it’ll
be weirder if the court is still functioning properly… Then this anxiety slowly spread out to
the streets, until even villages in the outbacks can feel the storms of change.
…
Bai Lianhua is locked up by Lei Kuiliang without question.
He even wanted to put him into the dungeons at first, so that they can start ‘interrogating‘
him. Just after ordering so, however, Lei Kuiliang can feel the Sword of Inverse Springs
shaking lightly, and is gradually shaking more and more violently… So after a moment of
silence, he grinds his teeth and retracts his order, and puts Bai Lianhua in solitary
confinement somewhere near his residence.
——That his sword which he is so proud of would abandon him and fly towards a
stranger’s hands is something that is making Lei Kuiliang highly restless.
He has always kept a secret in his heart… He knows the Sword of Inverse Springs has a
mind of its own.
He can still remember he had a few conversations with the Sword. The mysterious voice in
the Sword promised him that as long as the Sword was in his hands, he would be able to
attain power, wealth, prestige, all of it.
If it weren’t so detailed he’d definitely have thought it was just a wild dream of his, and that
it was just a hallucination… The fact is, though, that when he held the Sword in his hands,
he did attain all these things. See how there’s nobody who wouldn’t know who Lei Kuiliang
is?
Yet it is because of this that he’s more afraid of losing the Sword of Inverse Springs… He’s
not dumb. He’s sharp and already noticed that even if the Sword is just equipped and not
used, he will still become far stronger and unstoppable than usual. His power will be as if
unlimited. If there’s also the sharp blade added after he unsheaths it, there’s nobody in the
world who can challenge him.
But it is this Sword that refused to continue talking to him when there was a time he
hesitantly asked if he could be its master. Lei Kuiliang doesn’t feel secure, and doesn’t know
what the Sword means with that.
And now, the Sword suddenly approaches this nameless brat of its own volition? And even
acts defensive when the brat is involved?
Lei Kuiliang starts to panic. He wants to know what is so special about Bai Lianhua that the
Sword can be attracted.
He even interrogates Bai Lianhua up to three times a day, but he hasn’t got an answer yet.
Bai Lianhua is, in this world, just a normal person who knows a bit about sword-fighting.
There’s seriously nothing else special about him. As for why he’s attracting the antagonist…
Bai Lianhua would like to recommend to Lei Kuiliang that he should try a character change
and also experience the route of the white lotus.
A few days later, when he still fails to obtain what he wants out of Bai Lianhua’s mouth, and
the Sword of Inverse Springs intervening every time he tries to force Bai Lianhua, the
boiling emotions in him have already reached a critical point. He decides he will stop this
exercise in futility, and kill Bai Lianhua once and for all.
Because Bai Lianhua seems to have some strange power over the Sword of Inverse Springs,
so Lei Kuiliang unequips the Sword that he would usually always carry by his side at noon
when the Sun is the strongest. He fixes it in a corner of the house, and just in case, he even
wraps a heavy metal chain around it, almost burying it in metal. He’s just afraid that when
the time comes the Sword will intervene again and it will be hard to deal with.
——Because of the specialness of the Sword, Lei Kuiliang doesn’t order any underling here
either.
He is extremely anxious when doing all this, afraid the Sword will start resisting. He’s so
anxious that there’s sweat all over his head… Fortunately, from the beginning to the end,
the Sword kept quiet, as if it’s just the normalest of swords.
Lei Kuiliang sighs in relief. He is convinced this specific time he picked turned out useful.
Even the Sword of Inverse Springs couldn’t break through.
Before he left the room, he ensured everything is as it should be. Then, he picks up another
great sword he had collected, and walks into the separate annex that held Bai Lianhua.
Without the psychological pressure that the Sword causes on him, Lei Kuiliang does not
mask his bloodthirsty nature towards Bai Lianhua at all. He kicks the door open and
quickly approaches Bai Lianhua, and prepares to eliminate this potential risk forever.
He is even quite entertained when seeing Bai Lianhua’s shock on his face.
Yet the moment Lei Kuiliang poised to attack, a sound tears through the air, and the Sword
of Inverse Springs which he least wanted to see at this moment breaks through the window
and enters. The Sword slants to an angle that blocks off Lei Kuiliang’s attack.
And thanks to the Sword’s unusual sharpness, the great sword that is itself excellent in
make that Lei Kuiliang held in his hand gets cut in two… without dampening the force of
the Sword at all. It continues to strike at Lei Kuiliang.
Unable to dodge, Lei Kuiliang’s vitals are struck.
He appears to be both in pain yet still savage, with a great amount of disbelief in his
expression. He looks at the Sword of Inverse Springs, gradually withdrawing from his chest,
and asks, “why?”
“A famous sword should pick the strong to be its master. If I am the strongest in this world,
why would you betray me? Betray me for this useless brat who I can squish dead with this
palm?”
Zhong Xiutang’s silhouette appears in from the sword and lands next to Bai Lianhua. It’s
hard to tell if he’s smiling, “true. He’s weak. Not just you, perhaps every single person in
this military camp is stronger than him… The catch, though, is that he’s the only master I
have ever recognised since the beginning.”
Scaring Bai Lianhua a bit is already enough as his revenge; there’s no way Zhong Xiutang
would ever let him actually lay his hands on him. Even if Zhong Xiutang also hates him so
much he can’t bring himself to harm him either.
Lei Kuiliang’s eyes widen, staring dead at Zhong Xiutang… He never even knew that the
mysterious voice in the Sword of Inverse Springs can turn into a human!
He’s almost had the Sword for a decade, yet he has never been truly recognised by the
Sword!
The expression on Lei Kuiliang’s face doesn’t change, his eyes continue to stay wide open
even after his breathing has stopped.
Bai Lianhua is truly spooked by this appearance. So he can’t help but take a step back.
Zhong Xiutang smirks, “don’t tell me you feel pity for him? Lei Kuiliang isn’t some kind soul,
you know.”
Bai Lianhua shakes his head, “I know he deserves this.”
Of course he knew Lei Kuiliang is a bad person at core. If he really made his way to the
throne, God save the world. The person on the throne right now might be a bit weak and
effeminate, but he’s much better compared to Lei Kuiliang, saintly, even.
Thinking like that, Lei Kuiliang’s death is quite the good news.
With his death, his underlings will definitely start infighting for the leadership position…
Lei Kuiliang is someone that hated capable and skilled people, so there’s nobody among his
underlings that has the ability to take over his position. So now they’ve turned into a
disorganised mob, and the forces will naturally disperse. The imperial court will have some
time for rest and also have time to look for opportunities to take care of them.
Given Lei Kuiliang died in his own camp too, and not somewhere in the wilds, then if his
underlings had the mind they could even accuse each other of murdering Lei Kuiliang, and
the situation will become even more chaotic.
Lei Kuiliang’s subordinates who definitely didn’t have much loyalty to begin with will never
care how Lei Kuiliang actually died or how suspicious the whole thing seemed. They’ll only
maximise their potential gains and throw the wok onto somebody else.
Bai Lianhua’s eyes glimmer for a moment.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I guess I don’t have much to say… So how about a recommendation? 《男主求我
組 CP[穿書]》(The Male Protagonist Want to Form a CP with Me [Transmigration]) (Well,
you can find full access somewhere, perhaps, not that I’m encouraging you to, of course)
A rather formulaic rising-to-prominence (CN: 逆襲) story which is as acceptable as it
comes, but it’s BL without harem, and it’s not too long, and it’s kinda sweet, and… there’s
the crux of the issue, which is that it’s a mix of cultivation and xuanhuan. So I ain’t touching
it. It’s a good story though. Give it a read if you like those kinds of CN webnovels and know
Chinese quite well. Don’t use it to practise Chinese though… In fact, don’t use
cultivation/ancient/medieval China novels to practise Chinese at all. That variety is much
harder to comprehend than stories in normal settings which for some reason is usually
written in much easier to understand Chinese.

WLWM World 4: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fourth, Ch. 5

Zhong Xiutang sees Bai Lianhua’s reaction, and asks, “what are you thinking about?” He was
looking quite unwell just a moment ago too, but now he’s suddenly cheered up… The shine
in his eyes makes him want to close in and observe in detail.
Bai Lianhua tells him honestly, “when I think about how when Lei Kuiliang is dead, his
forces will collapse, and so there’s finally hope for the world to return normal.”
Nice, you know! Nice!
The system can’t help but cover its face, “host, have you actually become a real white
lotus?” You’re seriously worrying about the world and its people?
Bai Lianhua doesn’t seem to get it, “what do you mean?”
The system shakes its head, “nothing, nothing… Just keep it up, host. Everything’s alright.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
Meanwhile Zhong Xiutang appeared surprised for a moment before changing to an
unreadable expression, “… if it’s you, it’s not that odd you’re thinking about something like
that.”
“But, if you want world peace, wouldn’t this evil Sword here be the first factor you’d
consider?”
If he still wants to jeopardise the world, there will forever be new Lei Kuiliangs in this
world no matter how many are killed.
Bai Lianhua seems shocked, “eh? Didn’t you…” say I’m the only master ever in front of Lei
Kuiliang? Didn’t that mean they’ve made up?
Or, does this mean you’re still not satisfied with that ‘punishment’ earlier… and you’re
going to punish me some more first?
And then Zhong Xiutang’s words make Bai Lianhua feel he’s too naïve.
“Didn’t I what?” Zhong Xiutang raises his brows, “are you planning to ignore this demonic
aura about me?”
“Let’s see, how long did it take for you to send all the demonic aura away the last time?”
“How about you make a guess on how long it will take you this time around?”
Zhong Xiutang closes in on Bai Lianhua, until his mouth almost touches his ear, and says in
a provocative tone, “now, let’s see you try to assimilate me again.”
“Didn’t you come back for this?”
“What will you do this time? The old methods you used before, I’m afraid they’re not going
to be effective this time around.”
“Try whatever other methods you can think of, see if I’m still as easy to deceive like last
time.”
——Without the resolve to accompany him forever, he would never assimilate him. Now
that he’s come again, don’t think of leaving again… Since, a day my demonic aura is yet to
disperse is a day he can’t leave, right?
Zhong Xiutang’s evil disposition appeared stronger than ever.
In a sense, Bai Lianhua’s goals is completely exposed to the antagonist, and he can’t help
but shudder; he tries to explain, “no… no.”
He’s realised Zhong Xiutang is quite the toxic antagonist. He’ll suddenly switch his stance
around if he wants.
Zhong Xiutang continues, “I’ve saved you once from the vagrants and now again from Lei
Kuiliang. Two times in total, so you owe me two lives.”
“You’d always adhere to morals, mm? Then you’d certainly try to repay your favours
owed.”
“Since I can call you back if I reenter the demonic path, then if you owed me any causality,
wouldn’t you be unable to ascend as a Buddha?”
Zhong Xiutang’s lips perk up, “why did you have to owe an evil spirit favours instead of
anybody else… How could you ever repay it?”
Bai Lianhua appears dumbfounded, hey, antagonist, did you hallucinate that I’m a monk?
Ascend as a Buddha? Why’d I want something like that? To leave a Sarira behind for you as
a memoir?
The system also sighs, “my silly little host. When have you ever seen an antagonist that is
easy to deal with.”
While the antagonists are effectively noncombatants in the ring against you, but they’d still
try their best to struggle in the process.
Now come see the mission progress, do you see a great leap in it?
Bai Lianhua feels like he’s as if the protagonist of a Greek tragedy, the type that’s already
spoilt how he’d be suffering a tragic fate beforehand.
He thought he’s already had rich enough of an experience since he returned to this world,
and then it turns out it’s not even an appetiser when it comes to assimilating the
antagonist?
He looks at Zhong Xiutang without a clue what to do.
Zhong Xiutang chuckles, “what’s with this pitiful look?”
“Wouldn’t you always be calm like a peaceful lake, unmoved by all external factors?”
Bai Lianhua “…”
He cuts Zhong Xiutang off, “we can talk about us later, now let’s leave first.”
It’s not really switching the topic. It’s the right thing to do in the current situation.
Zhong Xiutang seems he’d welcome more players into this chaotic play, perhaps even quite
willing to prolong this to attract more onlookers… He can’t do this though. He’s just a little
pitiable soul that’s afraid of things like this, so best to leave when he can.
The disappearance of Lei Kuiliang won’t remain unnoticed forever. Even if he might have
told others not to come for a while just to be safe, they probably won’t be quiet for long.
——He’s already wasted six, seven minutes talking nonsense with the antagonist from the
start already!
But the problem is how are they going to leave safely? They definitely won’t make it out
with force…
This isn’t a cultivation world. While Zhong Xiutang is a supernatural existence, his powers
are still under the governance of the rules that govern the world. He can’t do something
like, for example, teleportation. Or he wouldn’t have had to fly all the way to save him.
Zhong Xiutang nods, “sure, let’s leave. But before that, we’ll have to deal with somebody.”
“Someone is here.”
Bai Lianhua’s nerves grow tense for a bit and so he quietly steps over to the side of the
window, and peers outside of the little hole the Sword of Inverse Springs poked through.
Someone is here that he seem to recall is one of the underlings present when Lei Kuiliang
came to catch him earlier. His name was… Wu Hechui?
Zhong Xiutang raises his brows, “he’s here to kill Lei Kuiliang too.” As an evil spirit, he can
easily decipher the evil intentions on humans.
Bai Lianhua is quite surprised. He examines that man from head to toe, and remembers
that this is the person that appeared the most fanatical when looking at the sword among
everyone presenst… Then it’d explain why he’d wanted to kill Lei Kuiliang.
They’ve probably planned to do this since back then.
Bai Lianhua glances over Zhong Xiutang with a neutral expression, thinking about how he’s
certainly the antagonist that most attracts troubles ever…
Still, no matter whether Wu Hechui succeeded or not, the dude also planned to execute his
plans today? Does today have some kind of special meaning?
The Sun hangs high outside, and it doesn’t appear to be some night suited for killing with
the Moon concealed and the wind howling. Why’s everyone thinking about killing?
If the fortune of the day is tested, today must read ‘Great Misfortune.’
Bai Lianhua is correct in his guess that Wu Hechui is here to kill Lei Kuiliang for the Sword
of Inverse Springs. He didn’t feel it this intensely before, but since he’s been shocked by the
specialness of the Sword that day, he’s often felt as if if he also had such a mystical weapon,
then he could take the place of the General.
By chance, he also discovers Lei Kuiliang’s suspicious moves today, even dismissing
everyone near the place today. Wu Hechui therefore thinks that this is a one-in-a-thousand
opportunity.
After seeing Lei Kuiliang leave his room and enter the annex, he walks in circles for 15
minutes and is finally defeated by his desire of the Sword of Inverse Springs in his mind. He
decides to take his chance and go into the annex to do it.
——A whole 2 hours without any guards to interfere… Lei Kuiliang who dared to order
something like that meant he should die today.
As Wu Hechui approaches the door, Zhong Xiutang controls and rests the Sword in Bai
Lianhua’s hands.
Bai Lianhua pauses. What did he mean by this?
“I won’t help you this time. Deal with him yourself.”
Bai Lianhua seems stupefied.
“What, seeing me betray Lei Kuiliang before made you too scared to hold me? Afraid I’d
also suddenly kill you?”
Bai Lianhua bites his lips, “no.”
He’s not afraid of that; he knows Zhong Xiutang won’t hurt him.
“So what are you afraid of? Wu Hechui is also someone who’s committed countless evils.
Long before he became an underling of Lei Kuiliang he’s already infamous in Jianghu.
People would rejoice if he was killed. You don’t need to hesitate either against killing him
nor feel any kind of mental burden.”
Zhong Xiutang says gently, like a deception.
Bai Lianhua takes a deep breath and holds onto the Sword while trembling slightly. Zhong
Xiutang can’t ascertain if Bai Lianhua listened to what he said or not.
Wu Hechui also happens to enter the door right now. The situation inside surprises him, it’s
a scene he didn’t expect.
And then he’s attracted by the Sword that Bai Lianhua held in his hand. He realises that Bai
Lianhua has already taken the Sword from Lei Kuiliang. With a ferocious look he rushes
forward.
——He’s so excited he just ignored Zhong Xiutang who’s also standing there next to Bai
Lianhua.
Common sense would suggest that Bai Lianhua would suffer a certain defeat;
unfortunately, the Sword of Inverse Springs does not operate along the lines of common
sense.
Like the system has said, no matter how much of a trash Bai Lianhua himself is, as long as
he has the Sword in his hand, he wouldn’t even be able to hold back his strength…
The moment Bai Lianhua has suppressed Wu Hechui and only needs to put him out of his
misery, he is clearly hesitating.
Rationally thinking, it’s best for a bad guy like this to die. But isn’t this too much for a little
white flower like him? He’s never seen a little white lotus that needed to be this savage (TL:
I thought you wanted to be a rafflesia?)… Will the antagonist be responsible for the
psychological trauma this slash will cause him?
The system is also overloading him with warnings telling him his character setting of not
being affected by mortal mundanities must be maintained.
What should he do?
Zhong Xiutang who’s observing Bai Lianhua’s actions can’t help but mockingly smirk at
himself after staying silent. It’s still the same. His powerful ability to deceive people is again
useless in front of Bai Lianhua… Or he wouldn’t have hesitated at all.
Right. Bai Lianhua’s hands have always been clean. So clean that it’s laughable he’s the
actual owner of an evil sword like him.
He’s forever clear and untainted, never to be psychologically manipulated by anyone——
That’s the true Bai Lianhua.
Oh well, if he’d really dip Bai Lianhua’s hands in blood, the one to regret it in the future
would be himself… He wants to test him, of course, but every single time it’s just a torture
on himself.
He’s probably just exercising in futility.
Zhong Xiutang says, “no need to force yourself to do it. His life is still useful in letting us
leave quietly.”
Bai Lianhua sighs in relief.
He steps back and gives Wu Hechui to Zhong Xiutang.
Then he sees Zhong Xiutang using the Sword as his medium to control the mind of Wu
Hechui, making him fall to insanity.
This is easily done because Wu Hechui is full of negativity inside. There’s exploitable holes
everywhere.
Zhong Xiutang looks at Bai Lianhua and says, “we’ll be able to leave soon.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
After that, he takes the role of the drying salted fish, and observes as Zhong Xiutang has Wu
Hechui drag Lei Kuiliang’s body out. He remains quiet at first, until he makes his way to
somewhere with people, then he screams out the General is dead while accusing a nearby
leader present to be the perpetrator. After causing a scene he’d again scream so when he
catches another leader. Rinse and repeat.
Lei Kuiliang’s death is too big of a shock, and the whole military camp descends into chaos.
Leaders who are accused are fighting against those who aren’t. Their respective
subordinates are also affected. The situation between the sides are volatile.
Bai Lianhua who’s already disguised himself quietly holds the Sword of Inverse Springs in
his arms as he leaves. He doesn’t attract any attention because there’s people panicking
everywhere. Even those guarding the side entrance to the camp are too preoccupied to
care.
——There’s always some of them that are forcibly conscripted that are originally unwilling
to stand against the imperial court. When will they run away if not now when they’ve heard
that Lei Kuiliang is dead?
When some people finally react and try to reestablish order, Bai Lianhua has long since
sneaked out of camp and then ran for his life. He ran with even more enthusiasm than the
real deserters and he quickly runs out of sight, making them look dumbfounded.
Though, Bai Lianhua is the one more dumbfounded than them——Zhong Xiutang is
dismayed at how slowly Bai Lianhua is running. So when they’re out of sight, he has Bai
Lianhua hold onto the hilt and flies him out.
Bai Lianhua “…”
Oof. In cultivation world they’d be stepping on the sword and flying in style. What’s this
here? The evil sword version of that with a wingless dragonfly attached? Uh, perhaps not,
the Sword of Inverse Springs wouldn’t spin in circles like they do…
——In any case, he wouldn’t dare stepping on it, since the Sword is the antagonist himself.
Even if he offered it Bai Lianhua wouldn’t be brave enough to put his foot on it.
So… This works.
It’s just a few minutes anyway. When they make it into a] remote forest, the antagonist lets
him down.
Zhong Xiutang speaks to Bai Lianhua, “I’ve helped you again.”
Bai Lianhua doesn’t understand what he’s implying, “what?” You mean helping him
experience a different kind of flying with a sword?
“Don’t you want to see Lei Kuiliang’s forces disperse? Now I’ve helped you make it even
more chaotic… Plus the Sword of Inverse Springs has ‘disappeared’ along with Lei Kuiliang
dying. What do you think those people will think?”
Bai Lianhua pulls his thoughts back and understands what Zhong Xiutang meant.
Those that have actually seen Bai Lianhua exerting an uncanny control on the Sword of
Inverse Springs are in the absolute minority. Most of the underlings of Lei Kuiliang do not
know this nor will they believe anyone telling them that. Then they’d start to suspect each
other of taking away the Sword. It’s another excuse for them to infight.
Bai Lianhua blinks and feels that the antagonist did do a good thing. So he says earnestly,
“thanks.”
Zhong Xiutang, who receives the gratitude of Bai Lianhua as planned and even specifically
pointing out that he ‘helped’ him, feels bored.
Isn’t there something more besides ‘thanks’?
Like when Bai Lianhua left before when he said ”to finally see the demonic energy dispelled
from you is such a happy thing.” All his earnest actions for him only gave him that
“happiness” in the end.
When will he be able to receive more than empty buzzwords?
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: Huh, I thought Bai Lianhua you’d have figured it out by now, especially with the
last world, that the antagonist has fallen in love with you… Or is the sword thing I said
earlier making you subconsciously reject it? I’m sorry >.<
WLWM World 4: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fourth, Ch. 6
Zhong Xiutang is too obviously depressed that Bai Lianhua can’t even ignore it.
While complaining in his mind about how moody the antagonists are, he still starts to ask,
“what is it? Something wrong?”
Zhong Xiutang nods, “such a simple thanks is too little.”
Bai Lianhua “???” What’s this sudden ominous premonition?
He asks, dryly, “then what do you want?”
At the same time, Zhong Xiutang is also asking himself – true. What do I want?
——I want you to stay forever.
… Will it ever work if he does ask, though?
Staring at Bai Lianhua, he has an idea. He remembers how in those tales of the storytellers
that he used to scoff at, there’s these cliché plot points that often occur if it involves a
human and a supernatural being.
If only… he could become something special in Bai Lianhua’s heart too.
Zhong Xiutang suddenly approaches Bai Lianhua and lightly kisses him on the lips… It’s
almost like an illusion. Bai Lianhua can see Zhong Xiutang’s face right in front of him, and
his brain can clearly conclude what he’s done, but there was no actual feeling of contact.
It’s like either he’s kissed the air, or he’s hallucinating.
The scene is so unsettling that Bai Lianhua widens his eyes in surprise; in fact, he doesn’t
feel the romantic subtext at all.
Bai Lianhua’s unchanging expression is essentially a wet towel slapped onto Zhong Xiutang.
He backs off and chastises himself with a smirk… What a disagreeable situation. Why did he
have to be an evil spirit? He’s worse than those monsters that can apparently shapeshift
into humans, and be able to actually touch Bai Lianhua.
Zhong Xiutang tries to suppress his current hatred of his own identity as an evil spirit. This
kind of disidentification of self would reduce the denseness of the demonic aura on him.
It’s the same as last time. He really just wanted to make Bai Lianhua see a better, more
satisfying him. In the end, he only managed to lose him completely. Hasn’t he learned his
lesson yet?
Bai Lianhua wants to soothe him, and he wants to keep Bai Lianhua. Whether his demonic
aura dissipates or not is what decides the winner of this competition.
So Bai Lianhua sees Zhong Xiutang becoming even more depressed. He even cancels his
projection and hides back into the Sword.
Bai Lianhua “???” So you just kissed me, and then ran away. What kind of new harassment
is this?
Hello? I’m supposed to be the one who’s shocked here? How did you end up acting like the
one who’s spooked and went back hiding into the Sword of Inverse Springs?
I’m already quite perplexed thinking about what I did the first time I came to this world to
have even maniacally romantically attracted a sword to warrant the kiss, even suspecting
whether my current set of memories are fake, and then Mr. antagonist you… you’ve made
me start to question my entire sense of self.
The system looks completely down in the dumps. Its voice sounds like it squeezed it out of
its throat, “what else could it be… Because the antagonist has been hurt by your expression!
Like, host, can’t you always remember your character setting and give some appropriately
awkward and lightly scared reaction?”
“How did that saying go… It’s that gentleness of lowering once head that most resemble the
coyness of a lotus shaking lightly in the breeze?”
“Coy, my host! C●o●y!”
Bai Lianhua “…” Emm… You’re kidding this white lotus here, right? Excuse me for being
unable to put up such an embarrassing act in the face of this supernatural occurrence.
Not just pointing out “you’re scaring me” directly is already me saving face for the
antagonist, alright?
…
Crouching alone in the remote forests is quite boring, Bai Lianhua has to admit.
The repeating scenery gets dull quite quickly. So he just shifts his attention back onto the
Sword of Inverse Springs.
Right now it’s struck into the ground at an angle. It might be quiet but the cold blade makes
it quite obvious what an uncanny weapon it is.
Uh, right, there’s no sheath.
… Since the Sword flew right out of Lei Kuiliang’s room after it’s unsheathed, and it wasn’t
resheathed later——But Bai Lianhua understands that Zhong Xiutang doesn’t really care
about the sheath either. Since it was smithed, for various reasons the sword has had
countless sheaths. For Zhong Xiutang, the sheath has never been a part of the Sword of
Inverse Springs. He’s a long sword that needs blood; sheaths are only obstacles to that end.
Still, the Sword appears to be reflective without a speck of dust——Uh, this is another thing
the Sword of Inverse Springs is famous for. That is, no matter how much blood is splattered
onto it, it can always clean itself and go back to being as clean as it was.
But when Bai Lianhua recalls how Lei Kuiliang and Wu Hechui’s blood has been splattered
onto it, he still wants to scrub it… He’s bored, so he might as well find something to do.
Bai Lianhua gets to work and tears a piece of clean fabric, pulls out the Sword with some
force, and then starts rubbing on it lightly.
Bai Lianhua is extremely focused. The moment he’s done and he turns his head around for
a stretch, he finally discovers that Zhong Xiutang who inexplicably went back into the
Sword has decided to come out and seems to have stood behind him for a while.
Bai Lianhua “…” So Zhong Xiutang has decided to quit being an evil spirit and become a
guardian spirit?
Zhong Xiutang doesn’t seem to feel awkward at all that he’s discovered. Instead, he asks
him with a displeased tone, “what are you rubbing? Do you think the blood earlier was
dirty?”
No matter how dense Bai Lianhua could be at times, it’s quite obvious from this tone that
he can never say yes in this tone. So he acts dumb.
“Then I’m sorry. Since I’ve been smithed who knows how much blood there’s ever been on
my blade. I’m probably as sullied as I could ever be… Even the hilt you’re holding onto right
now is not that clean eitehr.”
“In any case, for me, this murderous scent is the most delicious.”
And he’s also long since used to it.
His past owners all liked how the Sword looked when drenched in blood. They thought this
is the way to live up to the infamous reputation this legendary weapon carried. There’s
even someone that’s actually drained their enemies’ blood and submerged the Sword of
Inverse Springs in it.
He’s an evil sword. There’s been the blood of countless people on it.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t respond… And it makes Zhong Xiutang more and more anxious. So he
just sniggers, “if you mind it that much, just throw it away.”
But whether he really can get rid of him entirely when he throws it away is another matter
entirely.
——If he’s really abandoned a second time, not even Zhong Xiutang is certain what he
would actually do.
Bai Lianhua is still quiet. He seems to have stumbled upon the core of Zhong Xiutang’s
stubbornness here.
So after a while, he asks, “you’ve said I’m your only master before. Does this still count?”
Zhong Xiutang chuckles, “why? Of course you are to me.”
——But perhaps not to you… I’m afraid you don’t want to be my master at all.
“Then good.” Bai Lianhua pauses, and resumes his scrubbing, before lifting his head to
continue asking, “just now you said I think blood is dirty. Then what about you, do you
think blood is dirty?”
Zhong Xiutang is stupefied for a moment trying to work out the logic in what Bai Lianhua is
saying, during which he answers, “it’s both dirty and mesmerising.”
Bai Lianhua seems to fall into thought for a moment before asking another surprising
question, “then is my blood dirty?”
“… No.”
Zhong Xiutang’s thoughts digress. He’s been with him for long enough to know his true self.
If his blood is also dirty, then is there truly anyone clean in this world?
So he smiles, and his face almost looks malicious, “not only is it not dirty, it’s pure. I’ve not
experienced it myself, but I’m sure it’s special.”
“Ah, right, perhaps it can even purify stuff. Isn’t that how the stories go about it in those
storybooks on the market?”
And yet, beyond Zhong Xiutang’s wildest imaginations, Bai Lianhua is nodding along.
He casually slashes the Sword of Inverse Springs against his arm deeply without hesitation.
Then he aligns it with his wound. He drenches the whole blade of the Sword with his own
fresh blood.
Zhong Xiutang is enraged, but he’s unable to stop it. He’s just verbally reaffirmed Bai
Lianhua’s identity as his master, and their contract is currently at its peak strength. When
Bai Lianhua is holding the Sword in his hand, he’s unable to stop his master at all.
Bai Lianhua looks calmly at him, “alright, now it’s drenched in my blood.”
“Not the blood of some random enemy. It’s the blood of the master you recognised, and it’s
not dirty.”
“It doesn’t seem to be any good at purifying, though.”
——No, it is.
Zhong Xiutang appears dazed. The Sword of Inverse Springs has taken countless lives, and
he thought he has long since adapted to the feeling of flesh and veins being sliced open…
But this is different.
This is the first time he’s ever truly felt the temperature of the physical body of Bai Lianhua.
It feels as if he is thrown back into the kiln for reforging, being swallowed up in flames,
being turned into mush to disappear completely.
It’s scalding hot. Bai Lianhua’s blood is scalding hot.
Zhong Xiutang doesn’t know whether he’s being purified, but what he does feel is as if the
feeling of one’s meat and bones decomposing and shedding layer by layer.
He wants to approach Bai Lianhua and heal him. He can’t, though. He’s an evil spirit, with a
great amount of demonic aura. The only technique he can’t execute is the art of healing.
His corporeal representation that can actually touch Bai Lianhua’s body is itself the most
evil weapon in the entire world, and it’s just sliced him too. He would be hurt more severely
if it gets closer to him.
He should at least feel glad that Bai Lianhua didn’t aim the Sword right at his own heart.
Zhong Xiutang is unable to stop his self-degradation of him both as an evil sword and an
evil spirit——Nor has he ever felt as much before in his life that, Bai Lianhua is the
sharpest sword of them all, that is snapping him into piece after piece.
His voice is throaty and gravelly. He repeats what he’s just said, “it’s useful. It is very
useful.”
He locks his eyes with Bai Lianhua’s while he’s trembling. He’s defeated; his steps are
wobbling as he returns back into the Sword.
This time the blood on the blade isn’t quickly shed away. The whole Sword still looks like
it’s completely covered in blood, and incidentally looks even more like an evil sword now
than before.
Bai Lianhua tries rubbing his hand on it and then gets confused——He can’t remove the
stains from the Sword?
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Am I just emotionally impaired or is it abnormal to feel like the descriptions are
always overdramatic when CN novels describe a character feeling greatly dejected or
disturbed?
By the way, good news! I have enough of this translated to last me through the hiatus so
you’ll keep seeing the daily updates. I hope you continue to enjoy this as much as I do! …
Well, given that my enjoyment = my enjoyment of the story – my suffering when
translating, I suppose that’s an easy thing to achieve, hehe.

WLWM World 4: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fourth, Ch. 7

Why?
Bai Lianhua raises his eyebrows in surprise. He tries again in disbelief, but then has to
admit——No matter what method he used, he can’t make the colour of blood on the Sword
of Inverse Springs discolour even a tiny bit.
This discovery made him a bit dejected. After looking at the Sword for a while, he finally
remembers to give his wound emergency treatment.
While he might have looked calm when he slashed himself with the Sword earlier, but to be
honest, it does hurt quite a bit… When he accidentally touches his wound while treating
himself, Bai Lianhua almost feels like tearing up.
It can’t be helped. While the system made the body, as a professional white lotus, he needed
to be weak and frail; he had almost no pain resistance. Plus he might have transmigrated a
lot, but he has seldom had the experience of getting hurt. You can say he’s practically spoilt.
Oof, a wound he slashed himself, no matter how much it hurts he can’t back off… Bai
Lianhua feels he’s even more dejected.
As for the quiet system, it’s probably completely shocked by this godly move from Bai
Lianhua… It hesitated quite a while before popping up shaking after seeing its host show its
familiar expression of on the verge of crying.
“Host. I’ve always underestimated you. I must apologise for my ignorance before.”
“Mm?” Bai Lianhua blinks, and isn’t sure what it is about.
“Did you know how much the mission progress of the return of white moonlight has just
jumped, starting from 15%? It went to 80%! What kind of vertical progress is this?”
This system which is eating popcorn as it spectates is really shocked.
“And then… When you were withstanding the pain and were welling up, the progress bar
jumped another 5%.”
“So, the total progress of the return mission has already reached 85%… The end is in sight.”
This is perhaps the legendary ‘unexpected move.’ It really didn’t expect that its host which
is usually honest to a fault like a dummy was actually capable of making a move like that…
Is this the ‘tricking the tiger by pretending to be a pig’? If so then the antagonist would
never again escape his clutches and free themselves.
Bai Lianhua also appears surprised, “eh? Was it that effective?”
“The antagonist was touched to that degree?”
“Then it seems that this reverse engineering of their odd thought process I did was
correct…”
“When the Sword was suddenly unable to be cleaned just now I almost thought I’d screwed
up.”
Or why would the good Sword have ended up looking even more evil-like.
The system is stupefied.
What? Touched?
Host, you’re calling the antagonist’s emotions just now ‘touched’?
And what you’re saying, is that even coherent?
It asks with a complicated expression, “mm… Host, do you actually know what you just
did?”
“I suddenly feel like… There might be a misunderstanding here.”
Bai Lianhua looks at the system, confused, “what? I just did what a professional white lotus
would do and try to resolve his stubbornness.”
“System, you didn’t see that?”
“Since Zhong Xiutang was fixated on whether he is dirty or not after being covered in blood,
then I would let him know, that he isn’t.”
“Isn’t this a normal response to discovering the stubbornness of the antagonist? You also
said he’d reacted, and the mission progress jumped, so what was wrong?”
“Don’t worry. I think I’ve already learned how to deal with the antagonist. That is to tune
your brain to the same channel as the antagonist, and try to think in terms of the cliché
thought process they’re used to. Then to apply that practically after a solution pops up…
Look, it turned out successful.”
The system almost feels like crashing… What part of that was normal just now? Host, wake
up, don’t be infected by the weird brain worm that the antagonists are all infected by!
Solving their stubbornness? I think you’ve rather given him a lifelong trauma.
The system’s already said no antagonist of any world wants to hurt you at all… So you’ve
basically given a heavy blow to the antagonist while being unaware here.
So, without anyone noticing, you’ve basically managed to become a scum… Give that
original, sweet and harmless host back to me, oi!
This natural scumminess is even worse than intentionally being a scum, you know, because
who knows when you’d decide to make another godly move.
The system holds onto its fragile little heart, hoping to dissect all these things up and
analyse it for Bai Lianhua. Yet, looking at Bai Lianhua who’s quite joyous, it finds itself
unable to tell him.
It’s tired. Oh well, ignorance is bliss. A host that can one-shot an antagonist without being
aware of it… is quite amazing in a sense.
…
Zhong Xiutang hid for quite long this time.
No matter how Bai Lianhua called for him later, he never appeared, nor responded.
He lets Bai Lianhua handle his physical form as Bai Lianhua wished while he played dead.
But Bai Lianhua isn’t dissuaded. He also believes the antagonist whose stubbornness has
been affected perhaps needed time to readjust. He understands.
So he spends his days in peace in the remote forests while keeping up his habit of speaking
to the Sword one-sidedly every day.
He can’t help it. He must first spend some time away in this remote location to wait it out,
at least until the aftershocks of Lei Kuiliang’s death calm down.
At least the forests are bountiful and he doesn’t need to worry about he’d starve himself to
death… Plus, there’s still Zhong Xiutang.
The guy didn’t want to appear, but he’d always silently gather food for him, which is the
only moment when the Sword of Inverse Springs doesn’t play dead.
Like when he’d be walking and Bai Lianhua would feel the Sword of Inverse Springs
shaking a bit like a notification. He’d release his grip and the Sword would fly up to cut a
branch down for it to fall downwards with the fruits on it… Then, he’d know the fruit must
be edible and the taste would be acceptable at the very least.
Bai Lianhua mumbles with the system, “sigh. Say, how long is the antagonist going to throw
his tantrum for? He isn’t coming out forever; is he even listening when I’m saying stuff
everyday?”
The system tells him that, he definitely is.
Since Zhong Xiutang must have been focussing on everything that Bai Lianhua is doing to
be able to feed the host at the most opportune moment every single time.
Oh, how conflicted he feels.
On the one hand, good job host. On the other hand, can you be a bit more of a man,
antagonist?
Antagonist, seriously, where’s that resolve when you were killing people without so much
as a blink as an evil sword?
Get the plays up! Torture and drama! Love and hate! Little black house!
You’re ruining this classic set of you and the host each being a devilish antagonist and a
little white lotus!
Don’t tell me you’re turning into an essential equipment to be bought and brought at all
times!
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Ok, that last joke sounded a lot more coherent in Chinese and in my head… Can’t
think of a way to fix it though.

WLWM World 4: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fourth, Ch. 8

After working out the time, it’s already been three months since Lei Kuiliang’s death. Bai
Lianhua prepares to leave the remote forests and do some scouting.
To make himself inconspicuous he wrapped layers of fabric on the Sword of Inverse
Springs before equipping it——The cooperation of the Sword must be thanked here, or
with how sharp it is even cutting into metal like paper, this mere fabric wrapped tightly
around it would definitely have been split into pieces.
Bai Lianhua, in praise of the Sword, decides to give it an encouraging rubbing.
System “…”
Host, do you think you’re soothing a little animal? You might as well say ‘good boy~’ while
doing that… If I were the antagonist I would definitely have acted up and smacked your
head with the back of the blade!
Sigh… Only this antagonist can end up so miserable in front of the host.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t dare approach where the military camp of Lei Kuiliang was before. He
decides to leave the forest opposite the direction he came in.
Now’s the time to test his luck. See which location he’d end up in.
But when Bai Lianhua made his way across all the twists and turns to the edge of the forest,
he has a sense of déjà vu…
Bai Lianhua is stunned. While thinking ‘no way,’ he walks out of the forest to find, to his
abject hopelessness, the familiar little village.
Bai Lianhua “???”
He approaches it with disbelief, and then in front of that familiar house, he sees the Xiucai
elder again.
What kind of destined encounter is this?
He also looks surprised, and stands up to greet him.
“Junior, you came back?”
Bai Lianhua gives a dry laugh.
I can’t tell you I don’t know what’s happened either, can I?
“Like I said, the capital was no good, wasn’t it?”
The elder recounts with a bit of drama to Bai Lianhua, “but it sure was a messy time. Right
after you left for the capital, Lei Kuiliang was found dead. Then it became even more
chaotic… What luck you have, huh.”
While he’s saying it’s become more chaotic, he still seems to be glad.
“Apparently even that evil Sword of Inverse Springs is missing.”
Bai Lianhua nods incessantly while holding back his cold sweat.
My man, shut it would you? That evil sword you’re speaking of is right here… I’m seriously
worrying you’d irritate my dear antagonist here.
Bai Lianhua switches the topic, and like last time, prepares to lodge in the elder’s home for
a few days again.
While chatting he tries to get more information from the elder, then he learned that in just
these three months the power dynamic has changed dramatically.
Lei Kuiliang’s former forces are irrevocably dispersed.
Not only is there the imperial court that took this opportunity to press on them, revoking
the General title that they granted under pressure and preparing to even the grudges with
them, and even where Lei Kuiliang came from, in Jianghu, those organised adventurers of
Wulin that were oppressed by Lei Kuiliang’s subordinates have also rebelled.
Besides them, there are also other factions moving beneath the surface trying to profit from
this while looking for the whereabouts of the Sword of Inverse Springs.
While everyone is happily grabbing power or profiting and completely occupied, nobody
paid attention on Bai Lianhua the nameless insignificant person and issue a warrant for
him.
And regarding Lei Kuiliang’s death the most commonly accepted story is that he’s killed in
an infighting of his underlings. They even worked out the logic and timeline of this and
everyone believes it. Nobody has offered alternative explanations.
Bai Lianhua is relieved.
The few days he spent in the village saw Bai Lianhua asking for the village craftsman to
create a sheath for Zhong Xiutang-Sword of Inverse Springs so that it’s easier for him to
move about. The moment he thought so though the Sword greatly shook its body to
indicate its displeasure.
Bai Lianhua “…” Fine, my bad. It’s a Sword that’s well-known so you’d definitely not be able
to deign and accept a sheath that’s neither elegant nor remarkable. Identity protection. I
know. I’m sorry.
Later when I find an amazing craftsman I’ll order a sheath that is deserving of serving you
alright?
…
Bai Lianhua doesn’t stop for long in the village this time either.
He decides to go see the world for himself. Speaking of which, because of the antagonists,
he’s usually unable to spend time sightseeing the world. He can do that this time.
Sigh. He was a happy little shut-in who is satisfied with just a computer. Now great, because
of the system he ended up in these weird worlds, and his values have become so twisted as
to think having a trip is a great thing.
But who knows if it’s his debuff or something, Bai Lianhua discovers that he easily attracts
the attention of unwanted people.
And frequently the type of unwanted people that’s super malicious. It’s been so much that
Bai Lianhua is no longer spooked when he meets highway bandits and ruthless robbers… It
can’t be helped he has such a bulliable face on; these people always saw him as an easy
lamb.
And every single time he has to pull out the Sword of Inverse Springs calmly, and make
them feel the fear of being pwned by what they saw as an obedient little sheep.
Bai Lianhua almost feels as if he’s like one of those great errant-martial artists that
punishes evil and promotes good. He’s moral and honourable.
The system pops his dreams of prominence, “host, please understand that no errant-
martial artist looks like this. They all exude an aura of righteousness… while host you look
more suited to be the damsel in distress. In other words, the one that looks at the errant-
martial artist with an embarrassed but expectant look.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
“Shut up, system… Do you want to be silenced again?”
What’s with the sudden truth bomb spoiling the mood.
…
No matter what, though, Bai Lianhua has certainly directly or indirectly saved many people
while adventuring along.
For example, if he encountered a highway bandit and then followed up on their den he’d
often discover abducted victims. Freeing them is always something good to his name.
Bai Lianhua also can’t help but think when looking at the Sword of Inverse Springs that
doing good deeds like so will perhaps help recompense the killings the Sword has
commited before.
He doesn’t know what Zhong Xiutang thinks. Though up until now the Sword has never
seemed unwilling. In fact, it’s been helping him along.
Perhaps knowing that he has the bad habit of never able to personally kill people, so when
they encounter someone more than those who do not deserve death and only needs a bit of
a lesson, someone who deserves the death penalty, they always end up in a confused,
insane state after being wounded by the Sword. They’d recount their unforgivable sins one
by one before killing themselves on the scene.
Bai Lianhua was scared at first but then he recalls that Zhong Xiutang is an evil spirit that
manipulates the heart using the Sword as his medium. Something like exploiting the mind
of the enemy is simple for him.
Bai Lianhua “…” Uhh, well good job antagonist.
Though it’s also pretty cruel, it’s already much gentler than Zhong Xiutang’s previous way
of doing things.
The system sighs in the back. This is all for you, you know.
Its host is talented like so, able to transform the antagonist into a completely different
person Sword.
The evil weapon Sword of Inverse Springs has, in the hands of Bai Lianhua, transformed
into a sword of protection——The opposite of its current uncanny appearance.
Thanks to the Sword drenched in blood red, Bai Lianhua can use it without reservations
without anyone connecting the dots and figuring out it’s the one Sword in the legends.
Though there’s another thing. Zhong Xiutang doesn’t seem impressed with any sheaths at
all.
There happens to be a famous craftsman among the people Bai Lianhua saved. The type
that’s so famous across the land that evildoers caught him to make weapons for them.
The craftsman was so thankful to Bai Lianhua for saving his life that when he saw Bai
Lianhua’s sword didn’t have a sheath he personally crafted one with exceptional materials
and gave it to Bai Lianhua.
It was useless though. The Sword of Inverse Springs didn’t want to stay in it. It would
rather be wrapped like a mummy with zero aesthetic sense in a piece of fabric by him.
Bai Lianhua is a bit unhappy. What a beautiful sheath that was, but Zhong Xiutang didn’t
even like that one?
He decided to do it himself out of spite and randomly chopped up some wood, and with his
woefully inadequate skills he basically made a piece of wood with a horizontal hole in it. It
might look really ugly but he decided that Zhong Xiutang will have to settle with this no
matter what. He’ll not let the antagonist be picky again.
His worries turned out for naught, however, as the moment the hideous sheath is
completed the Sword immediate slides into it. It seemed quite pleased as it stayed quiet
inside, and even being extra careful every time it’s unsheathed, as if afraid of damaging the
entry. It certainly seems to treasure it.
… What in the world is wrong with its aesthetic sense?
Bai Lianhua is speechless, but the system laments, “who do you think made this sheath
personally?”
And that fabric ‘sheath’ earlier, the antagonist liked that because… host, you’d wrap it back
up personally every single time with your two hands, you know?
The antagonists are all selectively blind. If it’s the host that’s made it, it’s the best thing ever
no matter how ugly it is.
Bai Lianhua “…”
Uh, no thanks.
In unrelated news, according to the system, apparently Zhong Xiutang isn’t also always
hiding inside the Sword. Sometimes he’d also appear when Bai Lianhua is deep in slumber
land and spend some time outside.
He’d do nothing else but just look at him fixedly though.
Bai Lianhua can’t figure out why though.
… Still, with how much of a troublemaker Zhong Xiutang is, he’d expected he’d never be
able to live like a shut-in inside the Sword.
But why not come out by day? Zhong Xiutang isn’t just any evil spirit that’d be afraid of
sunlight… They could even have a chat or something, you know.
At the same time, though, Bai Lianhua is a bit relieved that he couldn’t know it when he’s
asleep. Or if he’s stared at fixedly by the antagonist for several hours he’d be pretty
embarrassed.
Anyway, aftering learning about this from the system, Bai Lianhua also tried staying up
through the night waiting for Zhong Xiutang to show up. Then he’d pretend to sleep and
open his eyelids a bit to see if Zhong Xiutang is there next to the Sword.
Nope. As long as he’s awake the antagonist would never appear.
Bai Lianhua feels dejected and also gives up… A white lotus would also have tantrums you
know. Come see me if you want, then if you don’t, fine.
Just keep looking. No matter how much you look I’d never drop a piece of flesh out for you.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I’d really have started to assumed the antagonist is in love with me until proven
otherwise if I were Bai Lianhua starting from like, maybe the fourth world, really, i.e. this
world. Oh well, maybe his IQ is around that of a white lotus himself (Did anyone see the
flag, by the way? Was it too obvious?)

WLWM World 4: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fourth, Ch. 9

While Bai Lianhua continues his adventurer business, he’s also paying attention to news
from the capital, indirectly bearing witness to the imperial court finally subduing the forces
of Lei Kuiliang bit by bit.
This is when the sudden death of Lei Kuiliang has reentered public discourse.
While the rumours say Lei Kuiliang is killed by his underlings infighting, but when all the
rebellious elements were arrested, according to those present, none of Lei Kuiliang’s
underlings admitted that they were the ones that did it.
After about a year of them telling on each other, instead now it seems like they’ve reached a
consensus that Lei Kuiliang is likely killed by someone that is capable of demonic
techniques. The Sword of Inverse Springs was also likely taken away by that person.
That person was inexplicably brought to the main camp in a hurry, apparently related to
the Sword suddenly going out of control earlier. He’s neither tortured nor killed, not even
thrown into the dungeons. The person has only been put under house arrest and
interrogated every now and then… After Lei Kuiliang’s death, that person has disappeared
along with the Sword. So everyone believes he has something to do with it.
When this information made its way to the public, the commoners think differently of it.
Whether or not it’s demonic techniques, it’s fine as long as Lei Kuiliang ends up dead. So
throughout retellings, this deed ended up becoming an immortal descending and is too
abhorred by the Sword of Inverse Springs utilising Lei Kuiliang to jeopardise the world, and
so came forth to subdue the Sword and removed it from the mortal world. The immortal,
before returning to the Heavens, saw how evil Lei Kuiliang was and became sympathetic to
the sufferings of the masses, so He decided to also get rid of Lei Kuiliang.
Bai Lianhua “???”
You all have great imagination, don’t you?
…
Bai Lianhua thought being mistaken for an immortal would already be the tallest of his
lotus tales in this world, but he never expected for it to evolve.
He’s done so much vigilante work that Bai Lianhua and his equipped sword has also
become part of the legend that lives orally among storytellers in taverns.
They all say there’s this young man that looks weak and frail, completely powerless, but is
in fact a swordmaster. His sword is coloured in blood, but despite looking like a malicious
sword, it’s actually a sword of justice. It only harms evil and does not harm the good even
one bit.
So therefore is he the errant-martial artist born to save the people of the world. All evil will
be influenced upon meeting him and the criminals will recount their sins before repenting
for their sins with death.
Bai Lianhua “…” No I’m not… If I really am capable of influencing people I’d have long
solved the issue of the antagonist.
This is obviously the antagonist’s psychological manipulation at work! Ugh, this is so
embarrassing!
Seeing Bai Lianhua’s expression as if he was struck by lightning the first time he’s heard the
story from the mouths of the storytellers, the system can’t help but tease, “question, host,
how does it feel to leave legends all over Jianghu?”
Bai Lianhua seems he’s lost the will to live, “hopeless.”
I can’t even bring myself to believe this is talking about me.
The white lotus is so embarrassed it’s going to redden to a pink lotus.
…
Zhong Xiutang has avoided Bai Lianhua for a total of five years, until today, when Zhong
Xiutang appeared of his own volition.
Bai Lianhua is surprised to discover that the demonic aura has weakened significantly on
him. Even his form is much fainter than before.
Was his previous guess correct? Doing good deeds with the Sword of Inverse Springs can
purify the demonic aura on Zhong Xiutang?
But why has he turned more ethereal? This isn’t what happend the last time.
While Bai Lianhua is examining Zhong Xiutang, he’s also doing the same to him.
It’s been a long time since he has seen Bai Lianhua openly like this.
Zhong Xiutang looks at the arm that Bai Lianhua previously slashed. While the loose
clothing is there between him and the skin, he can still firmly recall where the wound was
and how it looked like.
Bai Lianhua starts to feel awkward from the gaze. While maintaining a calm expression, he
says dryly, “long time no see.”
The system disses, “huh? It’s a long time for you, host, but given the Sword of Inverse
Springs, the antagonist has been there every single moment.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Uh, true?
After the system says it, Bai Lianhua appeared less enthusiastic, and does feel that his
greeting was a bit dumb.
Zhong Xiutang, the recipient, only lowered his eyelids slightly and mm’ed in response, not
appearing particularly concerned. He switches the topic, “you’ve wanted to see me? What
do you want?”
“Nothing, just… talking, heart-to-heart?” Bai Lianhua appears embarrassed.
“A heart-to-heart? Sure.”
Zhong Xiutang is unexpectedly amicable.
Bai Lianhua, however, fails to come up with a good topic for a talk… While he’s never been
separated from the Sword, he really didn’t see Zhong Xiutang for the whole period since
that last time.
Five years’ gap. What were they supposed to talk about?
Zhong Xiutang says, “can’t think of something you want to say? Then I have something I
want to say.”
Bai Lianhua seems confused, “what?”
“Tell me why you came back.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
He almost wants to tremble in reflex… Have they not talked about this topic enough? Zhong
Xiutang has almost already completely exposed him.
Another exposure? Is he planning to even blow his pants off?
Zhong Xiutang approaches him, “don’t feel so unwilling to do so. It’s the last time already.”
Bai Lianhua doesn’t understand, “last time? What do you mean?” For some reason, he has a
bad feeling about this.
Zhong Xiutang doesn’t answer him, instead, he continues.
“I know you don’t want me to be an evil spirit, and not cause chaos in the world, and only
be a divine weapon.”
“I can’t. As long as I’m not in your hands, I can’t, but you can’t stay with me forever.”
“You will leave eventually.”
“I can’t keep you… I knew this already; ever since you reappeared, I’ve already had a faint
feeling. I just kept trying to keep myself blind to this fact.”
Bai Lianhua loses his voice.
“I have had the idea many times to perhaps lightly slice the Sword on your neck… You’re
always defenceless against me. Even in the dead of night you don’t mind having me by your
side and then falling asleep.”
“I just can’t do it.”
“I even thought I could just wait for you to grow old and die, and then use demonic aura to
assimilate your soul so that you’re also turned into an evil spirit. This way it won’t hurt that
much.”
“Though quickly I realise, this is also an exercise in futility, because I can never watch you
pass away. As long as there’s still a bit of fundamental power on me, I’d give it to you… even
if you might not want such a long life.”
“And what’s pure white, would only look best when it stays that way.”
If so, if he can’t make him stay and never leave, then instead, how about he’s permanently
remembered by him?
Zhong Xiutang chuckles, “did you know that regardless of my will, as long as I’m by your
side, I’m getting purified without a choice?”
“Are you happy?”
“But I’m barely able to maintain my form now.”
Bai Lianhua raises his head in surprise.
Since Bai Lianhua slashed himself causing him great emotional distress, that’s when Zhong
Xiutang discovered that due to it being his second time falling into demonic path, the taint
on him is no longer cleansable. Unlike last time, he can no longer return to a simple tool
spirit after the demonic aura is cleaned up.
“Times change. Now, if there is demonic aura, I’m still here; the moment it disappears
completely, so will I.”
But as long as he’s with Bai Lianhua, he will be unable to stem the dispersal of his own
demonic aura.
Bai Lianhua is such a person though. He will always stir up one’s adoration for the world,
one’s adoration for those wonderful feelings – all of which are polar opposites to the
demonic aura.
Yet it is impossible to make him give up on Bai Lianhua for this.
Not daring to close in too much, afraid he’ll disappear too early; not willing to stay too far
away, and only being able to observe his actions from afar. What a conflict.
Finally, the torturing is coming to an end.
“A thousand years of endless slaughter. I thought that that was the meaning of my
existence. Now I don’t think so, and instead, the meaning of my existence is to complete
you.”
“To add to your good name and good deed in the mortal realm. To make you successfully
complete your training.”
“… You’d send me where I belong by sacrificing yourself, then I shall send you where you
want by sacrificing myself.”
The moment he said this, the demonic aura on Zhong Xiutang is about to completely
dissipate.
He shows a genuine smile, his appearance overlapping with the form of him as the normal
tool spirit just before Bai Lianhua left this world before.
“I only hope that in the future, the Sword of Inverse Springs can accompany you in place of
myself forever. Even by the day you depart this world, I hope it will be forever buried with
you.”
I might not be able to accompany you for reincarnation after reincarnation. Then, at least
let me hold onto you for this life.
Zhong Xiutang’s form continues to faint away as his voice grew quieter and quieter. At his
last word, he’s already turning into sparkles of light and disappearing right in front of Bai
Lianhua.
“No…”
Bai Lianhua is holding onto the Sword of Inverse Springs motionlessly, not knowing what
to do; Zhong Xiutang is no longer in the Sword now.
After a while, when he started caressing the Sword with his hand, dazed, even the mark of
blood started to faint. This is when Bai Lianhua realised, that the Sword of Inverse Springs
without the spirit, can have its coating of blood rubbed away.
This is immediately followed by the familiar notification from the system.
But, even though he’s completed the mission successfully, Bai Lianhua doesn’t feel happy at
all.
He looks at the Sword unblinkingly, his expression dazed and confused. He murmurs, “…
huh? Didn’t you say you’ve saved me twice and I have to return the favour?”
He said it so firmly, like he will never let it go. So he was still waiting for him to cash in on
whatever grand demands he’d make.
So why… did he just suddenly disappear?
He’s so resolutely said that he’d not be as easy to deceive like last time, but… I haven’t even
managed to start ‘deceiving’ you?
Bai Lianhua furrows his brows. He doesn’t really know what he’s feeling.
The system suddenly acts, and seals the emotional fluctuations of Bai Lianhua.
Bai Lianhua seems to recall himself, and looks at it funny.
The system tries to explain, “host, you must understand that this is also a good end for
Zhong Xiutang.”
“It’s the same as the antagonists who you’ve spent time with smiling on their deathbeds.”
“Or he’d have forever wallowed in between people’s ambition and bloodlust. He’d never
find peace.”
Bai Lianhua is silent. Then he quietly mm’s.
He knows that.
But he’s… he’s just a bit sad.
This time, unlike before, Bai Lianhua doesn’t immediately leave this world like he did when
he finished the missions before. Instead, he took the Sword of Inverse Springs that no
longer has a sword spirit in it, and returns to a certain location. He returns to the place
where Zhong Xiutang and him lived in seclusion away from people when he first came to
this world. He lived out his peaceful days until he naturally passed away, fulfiling Zhong
Xiutang’s wish.
It’s been a few dozen years. The name of the Sword of Inverse Springs is scantly ever
mentioned again. And it can certainly be said that from then on, there will be no more new
tales to add to the legend of the Sword of Inverse Springs.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I’m not exactly in the mood to write anything funny. Uhh, so a preview? The
next world is a futuristic world again. I hope you’ll enjoy it.

WLWM World 5: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fifth, Ch. 1

After detaching from Zhong Xiutang’s world, Bai Lianhua chooses not to stop inside the
system space and is directly projected onto the next world.
Thank the system that the location he formed his body in is mundane this time. It’s in the
blind spot inside a back alley… After a quick look at the surroundings he confirms that he’s
in another futuristic world. It can’t be helped, this style is pretty easy to recognise.
——Emm… God knows why all spacefaring civilisations have this similar aesthetic in
choosing silvery white.
Still, Bai Lianhua is faced with the age-old question. Which antagonist’s world is this?
Bai Lianhua knows it’s useless to ask the system. At best it would give out some
inconclusive hints and make him guess.
He decides to take a look at the biometric magnetic chip on his hand, and tries to pull out
the identity information of himself in this world.
Hehe, that’s the advantage in a futuristic world… He only remembered he could do
something like this while inside Jian Yiguang’s world.
The system doesn’t say anything, appearing nonchalant to what he’s trying to pull here.
While Bai Lianhua feels odd about how the system seems to be easygoing about this this
time, he continues operating his chip and then, his smile gradually fades away.
There’s zero identifying information on his biometric magnetic chip other than his name,
age and gender… He probably removed it intentionally just before he left the world… Since
he never imagined back then that he would be back one day, right?
But what use is it knowing he’s named Bai Lianhua? That’s the same name he has in each
and every single world!
Awkward…
Bai Lianhua asks the system, depressed, “you knew it, didn’t you?”
Or it wouldn’t have pretended it didn’t see anything just now.
System “…” Nope. It really isn’t me this time host. I wanted to overlook this once but you’re
the one that messed up.
I thought I’d let you off for a bit with you feeling quite uncomfortable following Zhong
Xiutang’s surprising course of actions in the last world.
Then it says, “uh… Why not check out your pocket, host, there’s a surprise?”
Bai Lianhua then looks at the pocket on his shirt warily before putting his hand inside
tentatively.
There isn’t anything scary, and he pulled out – a whole bunch of Celestial dollars?
Seemingly reading Bai Lianhua’s mind and understanding his worries, the system
continues, “this is the standard currency usable in this world everywhere. No need to thank
me.”
Bai Lianhua blinks and blinks, and when he realises that the system is serious and not
joking, he heaves a long, weary sigh.
He’s had it bad, so bad, and finally, this damned system finally decides to be helpful for
once, and gives him an allowance after reentering the world, so that he isn’t completely
broke.
When someone has money in their hands, they act more confidently. So he’s able to walk
outside the alley and take a relaxing stroll around, and confirms he is likely on a rather
prosperous planet.
Even if he’s unable to collect information on the antagonist for now, Bai Lianhua is in no
hurry yet. He checks into a hotel that appeared well outside and decides to borrow the
connection pod in the room to log onto the celestial Internet to see if he can gather
inforation.
Since every antagonist that’s up to no good are never just some nameless mob in their local
worlds, working through the list of publicised winners in life would perhaps give him a
familiar name or at least some clue?
While thinking so, Bai Lianhua logs on… Though quickly, his attention is focused elsewhere
by some other news.
The insectoid army is invading the frontlines? The border regions are declaring an
emergency?
This world doesn’t look too safe…
Especially when the news says that, with over four, five hundred years of preparation, the
insectoids have apparently embraced a second wave of evolution. This evolution resulted
in several elite insectoid soldiers, each of which apparently as strong as a thousand-man
army joining the fight. Among the mecha fighters of the entire empire, there is shockingly
not yet a single fighter that can stand up to them for now.
Currently, spearheading the army are the emperor and his sons the princes. Even civilian
and commerical mecha pilots are being enlisted, and it is currently highly encouraged for
all young men and women whose physical and psychic strength meet the requirements to
choose either Mecha Combat or Starship Piloting as their majors in the academies.
This is quite concerning.
Though there’s several worlds to which he has transmigrated that has a significant
insectoid presence, ones that can cause so great a threat are uncommon.
Most intergalactic empires or unions are quite powerful and are the ones beating the
insectoids to mush so that they don’t dare invade, and everything would be peaceful…
There’s just the one world where there could be such intense opposition from the
insectoids.
It couldn’t be though? If it really is the world he’s thinking about, not only has he already
eliminated the potential that could allow the insectoids to grow in power, even with just
there being the super imposing, extremely dominating, combat genius antagonist, it
wouldn’t make sense to say the whole empire has no one that can stand up to a fight.
Still, Bai Lianhua is nervous and can’t help but search for related information on that.
And he’s right on target.
The current pilot of the strongest mecha ‘Dicarus’ is incapable of piloting it to its full
potential and be the spearhead that leads the army in the forefront of the fight against the
insectoids; many are hoping that Shi Cangyuan, the one that has dazzled everyone before
would reappear and save the day, either to pilot a mecha and be the sharpest spear of the
empire or to participate in mecha engineering design projects and be the toughest shield of
the empire.
They believe that if Shi Cangyuan is here, he can successfully lead the empire mechas in the
fight against the insectoids.
Yet Shi Cangyuan himself has already retired and gone into recluse several years ago,
shutting off his communications and refusing all contact with the outside. Nobody even
knows where he is right now.
Bai Lianhua is stunned. Shi Cangyuan… It’s him? Why’d the guy suddenly retire?
——Without a doubt this is another antagonist who was also the mission objective,
If Bai Lianhua had to describe him though, Shi Cangyuan actually became an antagonist…
quite coincidentally.
In the original world timeline, Shi Cangyuan would graduate with a Mecha Combat major
from the best academy of the empire, being number one in his major. He can always easily
defeat other geniuses in friendly matches against other academies while he was enrolled.
His life was definitely smooth sailing.
The year he graduated, it happened to also be the end of the 8 year term for the pilotship of
the number one mecha ‘Dicarus’ of the empire, and whose pilot chose to retire… Thus, Shi
Cangyuan participates in the empire-wide open competition for the successor to ‘Dicarus’
and wins, defeating all these strong competitors and becomes the new pilot to the number
one mecha.
Up to this point, no matter how you read it Shi Cangyuan appears to definitely be following
the template of a chosen one. You can picture the bright future ahead of him.
It was then that a friend Shi Cangyuan had met on the celestial Internet, number two in the
competition, the mecha pilot that thus failed to be the next pilot for ‘Dicarus,’ that decided
to employ underhanded methods due to him being extremely unwilling to accept his defeat.
He used the trust Shi Cangyuan had in him as his friend to harm him. In a battle, he exposed
Shi Cangyuan to an experimental light ray that is currently being secretly tested in
laboratories and caused him to genetically collapse. He is thus unable to pilot a mecha ever
again.
Later, Shi Cangyuan obtains incriminating evidence for this incident, but unfortunately due
to the background connections of the person his fight was futile. He tried to appeal for legal
assistance, but instead he was suppressed and silenced. Even his family were forced to cut
connections with him due to being bribed or threatened.
And he did lose the ability to pilot a mecha, and has lost his value… So Shi Cangyuan had to
give up the pilotship of the number one mecha and leave besmirched.
How glorious he had been known, how despicable he has come to be known.
Yet Shi Cangyuan is truly gifted. Not only was he an exceptional pilot, he can even design
and repair mechas on his own. He’s an all-around genius when it comes to mecha.
During the short period of time he had been able to pilot the number one mecha, he’s
already discovered a critical design flaw in ‘Dicarus.’ Left as it is, critical failure may occur.
Fixing it would not only increase the fighting power of the number one mecha, the
technology can even be applied to all mechas, raising the capability of the entire mecha
army.
That potential critical error is one that only surfaced in this noticeable way given that all
mechas were based off the same production template with only all equipment tuned and
outfited to the extreme for the number one mecha.
In other words, for normal mechas, as their parts were not calibrated to the extreme, there
is no risk to the pilot… This is the reason why Shi Cangyuan has never discovered this flaw
until he had piloted the specially designed ‘Dicarus.’
He wanted to continue his investigation into this issue, but now… Seeing his betrayed
‘friend’ who was number two in the competition take over ‘Dicarus,’ then boasting and
being self-indulgent over it, Shi Cangyuan who has already experienced the ups and downs
and became cold and uncaring decided to let it go. He went about his life as the number one
mecha continued to operate with a critical design flaw——A ticking time bomb that only he
knew.
Yet, what did the time bomb had to do with him?
He’s no longer the pilot for ‘Dicarus,’ is he now? He didn’t have to be responsible for solving
it.
Shi Cangyuan thought himself that his sole target of revenge is the betrayer alone. Yet fate
decided that, and he hasn’t ever imagined that, this time bomb blew not earlier, not later,
but right in the middle of a decisive battle, triggered by the betrayer’s own error in
operation. The betrayer himself was consumed alive, and because ‘Dicarus’ was put at a
critical juncture due to its strategic specialness, the whole frontline was suddenly ripped
open and the insectoids managed to invade far into the heartlands. The empire lost, badly.
And Shi Cangyuan, who realised afterwards that he could have prevented this, decided to
end his own life in silence.
——Thankfully, such a depressing wheel of fate is stopped thanks to Bai Lianhua’s
intervention.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Hmm… ‘Dying in silence’? I don’t think so. If it were me, I’d be playing Ode to Joy
in the background while watching the carnage unfold with a champagne in my hand while
screaming “Die, humans, die! Hahahahaha,” before capping myself in the head with an evil
grin on my face when the battle ends.
Also, I wouldn’t hold him accountable – or rather, I wouldn’t even say he’s the antagonist
here for things he can’t foresee nor does he actually have any responsibility for. The empire
abandoned him, and so shall he abandon the empire. It’s a fair choice whether he helps or
refuses to help them.

WLWM World 5: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fifth, Ch. 2

Bai Lianhua and Shi Cangyuan actually met quite late, after Shi Cangyuan has already been
forced to hand over the pilotship of ‘Dicarus.’
It was when Shi Cangyuan who has been exiled from Olympus completely abandoned
himself, and rented a run-down shopfront becoming a nameless mecha repairer, spending
his days lazing about.
Originally, with his talents, he should still have dazzled people and garnered a grand
reputation even in the field of mecha repairing. Unfortunately, though, Shi Cangyuan’s
passion has been completely cooled off. He has become temperamental, quiet and
withdrawn. He never greets customers, and if it were not for him doing his job well, he
probably wouldn’t even be able to make a living.
Shi Cangyuan didn’t care himself either. He’s become as lively as a corpse.
Bai Lianhua thought it was already a bit late for him to intervene in the antagonist’s life. Yet
according to the system, it chose this period of time for a reason——If he didn’t intervene
exactly when the antagonist was at the bottom of his misery and starting lifting him up
from there, then how would he manage to arrange the timing to heal his psychological
trauma and become the white lotus in his heart that never wilts, always blooms as pure as
snow inside?
Bai Lianhua was… sceptical of that position to say the least. He was still an obedient, ‘good’
host that listened to the system back then though, so he followed the system’s
arrangements regardless.
And then, Bai Lianhua who ‘happened’ to come across Shi Cangyuan’s shop accidentally
discovered the brilliant talents of Shi Cangyuan. Over time, then, he became a regular at his
shop. You could even say, since their first meeting, Shi Cangyuan’s monthly income mostly
comprised of contributions from Bai Lianhua.
Bai Lianhua’s character setting then was someone with the psychic strength but not the
physical strength. While he’s essentially trash when it comes to personally piloting a
mecha, but he’s still really interested in all things mecha, and enjoys spending time
modding mechas as a hobby, even if every single time he’d fail and look miserable.
Lucky for him, he discovered Shi Cangyuan, practically a saviour from the Heavens sent to
save his creations.
No matter what sort of ‘unconventional’ idea he’d had before, or even if he’d managed to
turn his mecha into a twister, Shi Cangyuan could always revert all his impressive
handiwork and offer mods that are actually effective and suitable for him.
So, Bai Lianhua ended up going to Shi Cangyuan’s little shop more and more, so much so
that even Shi Cangyuan had to worry if the guy would manage to end up forfeiting all his
assets to him, or with his wrong and absurd way of modding, getting killed some day with
his little frail body smashed in by a berserk mecha.
Shi Cangyuan, at first, awkwardly interpreted this worry as him worrying over losing a rich,
long-term customer that might end up with him losing his livelihood… Still, no matter the
reasons, he was always persuading Bai Lianhua to tone it down a bit, and leave the
professional work to professionals – like him.
They’ve came to known each other for a long time then. That’s when Bai Lianhua appeared
to notice and thus ask Shi Cangyuan, why did such a genius like him decide to live out his
days pathetically?
Shi Cangyuan always remained silent to this, until one day Bai Lianhua suddenly said to
him, “I saw your identity, you were the previous pilot of the number one mecha… I’m sorry.
I didn’t want to pry into your secrets.”
Shi Cangyuan didn’t get angry. He himself knew best how much he’d exposed over time in
his interactions with Bai Lianhua. In fact, that Bai Lianhua had only figured this out now
already proved how carefree how he was.
Though, for some reason, Shi Cangyuan couldn’t hold his inner zeal in… It’s been three
years. He long thought the incident had become but a scar in his memories, but he didn’t
expect that, in front of Bai Lianhua, he wanted to personally tear apart this rotten delusion
that’s disguised as a healed wound in front of him.
Shi Cangyuan can’t help but blow the cover on everything to Bai Lianhua, including the
truth on him passing on ‘Dicarus,’ and all his disillusionment and hopelessness.
——When he calmed down, even Shi Cangyuan thought he would not believe him, or
perhaps even because of the background of the betrayer, to start distancing himself from
someone like him who’s crossed him before.
And he regretted it.
Yet, Bai Lianhua said, “I believe you.”
“I will help you.”
Shi Cangyuan was the one that didn’t believe him instead, “how would you help me?”
And then Bai Lianhua, with a soft smile but a firm tone, says, “I feel that I am exactly the
right person to help you.”
Here, it would be prudent to mention the grand identity the system had forged for him in
this world——Other than his character setting of being an unreliable mecha modder, Bai
Lianhua’s real job is a researcher of flora. Because of his excellent academic capability, he
was also participating in a key research that investigated the mysterious light ray that is
emanated from the unidentified plant of a bygone era rediscovered in the empire. He was
even one of the core researchers in that investigation.
Yes, that mysterious light ray that caused Shi Cangyuan to suffer a genetic collapse and lose
his ability to pilot a mecha, happened to be the target of research of the group of
researchers that Bai Lianhua is in.
——Thanks to this, the two people actually have a more interesting connection outside of
their real life interaction.
And over the years, Bai Lianhua and his colleagues have already made great progress on
the research of that plant that produced the light rays. Bai Lianhua is not allowed to reveal
any part of his research, but he can offer him private treatment according to the treatment.
As long as Shi Cangyuan believed in him.
Not even Shi Cangyuan knew what got into him though. He’s already been betrayed before,
but he’s still willing to believe in Bai Lianhua for this. He believed that such a coincidence
was merely that, and not another trap; that Bai Lianhua really wanted to help him.
When Shi Cangyuan swore that he will not attempt to look further into this, and will only
accept the treatment as is without trying to pry into its underlying theory, the two people
reach an agreement.
Following Bai Lianhua’s suggestion, Shi Cangyuan closed that shop of his that had no hopes
of advancing as a business, and chose to live with his biggest client ever, Bai Lianhua,
becoming his so-called private mecha repairer, and while he was at it… also his
housekeeper and caretaker.
Since Bai Lianhua was really bad at living, and he’s even old-fashioned and traditional in his
daily life, not used to household robots, and likes to do everything himself… As far as Shi
Cangyuan saw it, it was an utter and complete disaster.
And Bai Lianhua was in charge of working on a way to repair the genetic collapse of Shi
Cangyuan when he’s off work.
The two people interacted like that, managing to reach a sort of harmony even.
——Now that Bai Lianhua is reminded of him being fed various fancy stuff by Shi
Cangyuan, he can still feel himself salivating.
It was obvious when Shi Cangyuan just arrived in Bai Lianhua’s house that he is just as bad
at cooking as he was, but who could have guessed that once they started living together, Shi
Cangyuan actually acted out of character and diligently improved his cooking, basically
becoming a master chef by the end.
Seriously. With Shi Cangyuan’s level of cooking that he’d attained, he must have been top-
class in this spacefaring world where nutrient mixtures are the norm. If he shows it to the
world he would have become famous.
It’s a pity Shi Cangyuan himself clearly has no plans of developing in such a direction.
And Bai Lianhua who’s enjoyed four years’ service by a private master chef also returned
the favour his own way, and gradually, he really managed to treat Shi Cangyuan
successfully.
It also happened to be the time that the betrayer who used underhanded methods to gain
pilotship over ‘Dicarus’ came under fire from the top brass at parliament because of his
lack of cooperativeness and leadership. Now that his eight years was up, the top brass who
felt he wasn’t suited to continue to operate the number one mecha decided to launch the
open competition for the successor of ‘Dicarus’ again.
The betrayer was also unwilling to let go of his pilotship over the number one mecha that
he spent so much effort attaining. After negotiations, he changed the rules of the
competition to be that he would be defending the ring, and other people had to defeat him
to gain pilotship over the number one mecha.
He might not have had the qualities of a leader, but his fighting strength was no joke. So for
a while people thought he’d be able to continue to keep ‘Dicarus’ in his possession for
another eight years, and this so-called competition was just for show.
——In fact, in the original timeline, nobody could defeat the betrayer in this competition
and therefore he continued to pilot ‘Dicarus,’ until that terrible incident nobody had seen
coming occurred later.
Since Bai Lianhua appeared in this world, however, the world’s direction took another turn.
This time, in this competition that everybody thought was fixed, Shi Cangyuan who
suddenly reappeared, in front of everyone, slapped the face of the betrayer hard with his
own strength and retakes the number one mecha that’s originally his.
And then he submitted his research on mecha structure and its operation system to the
empire that he picked back up over the years for free, hoping the top experts in the field of
mecha in the empire can find a good solution with everyone’s help that would address
these problems he discovered.
So another storm raged over the field of mecha design and manufacture, and Shi Cangyuan
ended up attaining both prestige and riches over this. His reputation became unparalleled
at this point. Also, the potential risk of ‘Dicarus’ failing irrevocably in the future was
averted then.
After the betrayer suddenly fell off the top, he wasn’t as mentally resolute as Shi Cangyuan
had been back then. Enraged and terrified, and his extremely self-important pride being
besmirched so, he actually went insane over this.
So this time, the one abandoned by his family, ended up being him… Since these big families
all had many offsprings. If one candidate were to fail, of course countless others lied in wait.
So Shi Cangyuan also felt that he’d got what he deserved, and decided not to pursue
revenge any further. He didn’t waste any more effort or time on scum like him.
So, when he saw Shi Cangyuan take ‘Dicarus’ to the frontlines like he’d hoped, completing a
classic series of face-slapping and rising to prominence plotline, Bai Lianhua, who by now
had completed his mission and received the familiar notification from the system, after
pondering a bit and confirming that he had no more he had to do, under the system’s
advice, happily detached from the world and left.
Since the antagonist looked like he’d completely become a winner in life, right? Then the
little white lotus that accompanied him through his worst has completed its destiny, and it
can finally retreat to the backstages!
——”To appear when the antagonist needed them to be, and disappear if need be when the
antagonist no longer needed them to be. This is the discipline a professional white lotus
like we must follow.”
… Mm. That, is what the system said.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: Hmm… Hey antagonists, have you heard of something called ‘confessing’?
Maybe try that the next time you achieve your wishes, ideally before certain important
people in your life had to leave for other business?
WLWM World 5: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fifth, Ch. 3
Of course, now Bai Lianhua knows that all the system says are useless. It is itself a liar… He
was really too childish to believe in whatever it said back then.
The system really did hide its other identity of being the Return System of White Moonlight
too well, is what’s to blame.
Bai Lianhua starts grinding his teeth after working through his memories.
He searches for more information related to Shi Cangyuan, working out what happened on
him these years.
As he knew, when he left the world, Shi Cangyuan was part of a secret mission that took a
whole year to finish. yet, when Shi Cangyuan finished his mission perfectly and returned to
the capital planet for his reward, contrary to all expectations, perhaps having been
informed of some drastic news, he suddenly decided to first use all the holidays he could
have had in the future and had a long rest for half a year.
——Bai Lianhua could only guiltily admit that this is likely because Shi Cangyuan has
discovered his disappearance and was searching for him… Okay okay, he really was quite
cunning to aim exactly for when Shi Cangyuan was executing his secret mission to leave,
since that meant Shi Cangyuan couldn’t contact him normally and would only discover that
he’d left a long time later. Now that he think about it, it’s quite the dumb decision, truly
useless.
Later, Shi Cangyuan who returned to his post after half a year of disappearance, is as strong
as ever. He’s unstoppable in the frontlines, looking even stronger than before——There’s
people who’ve fought together with him on the celestial Internet that describe him so,
saying “He seems to have endless emotions in his mind that he vents all out on fighting with
insectoids. Personally, this doesn’t seem to be a worrying change, because Shi Cangyuan is
a rational person at all times. His strategies are as brilliant as ever, his planning as
meticulous as ever. The price might have been that he’s become a bit more taciturn, but this
is only making his achievements pile up more.”
Shi Cangyuan’s name also spreads to every corner of civilisation.
If perhaps his name was well-known from him having twice succeeded in gaining pilotship
over ‘Dicarus’ and also discovering and participating in the development of the next
generation of mechas, then his actual, tangible military achievements have pushed him into
the throne of the God of War. He’s become the most reliable defence the empire had that
everyone loved.
Yet it is also this Shi Cangyuan that didn’t even wait until his 8-year term was up on piloting
the number one mecha. When he is certain that what he has achieved will ensure the
advantage is on the empire later when fighting against the insectoids, he retired quietly.
Even though with his strength, everyone thought it was no problem for him to do a few
more terms.
People have had longer life expectancies in the spacefaring world. Even if Shi Cangyuan
was delayed by almost eight years, he’s still young when he took back ‘Dicarus.’ He’s at the
peak of his life. His retirement was certainly saddening.
The next pilot candidates of the number one mecha are never as deserving of the honour
afterwards.
There’s always been a movement to get Shi Cangyuan to come back, growing especially
prominent after the fact that the second wave of evolution of the insectoids have produced
such elite fighters that none in the entire empire could stand up to.
…
Bai Lianhua logs out of the celestial Internet with a complicated mind.
The system approaches him, clearly failing to read the mood, “now is when the host, you,
should appear!”
“Come, start emanating the charisma you have as the white moonlight in Shi Cangyuan’s
mind, and find the antagonist who’s probably already nurturing fungus somewhere.”
“If you can successfully convince him to return and save the world, then host, you’ll be the
most perfect white moonlight ever!”
Bai Lianhua “…”
No no no, system, do you really think that Shi Cangyuan who’s the incidental antagonist
wouldn’t have had enough with his tragic fate rectified and cleansed and you’re asking
them to completely abandon their character, adopting the righteous protagonist’s world-
saving script?
Is he going to be participating in two separate productions? What the heck? Are you going
to give the antagonist double the wages?
… Bai Lianhua didn’t seem to notice that he seems to have voiced out his disses against the
system.
While the system hasn’t reason on its side it still sounds firm, replying almost instantly,
“double! Why not. Aren’t host, you, the most valuable reward the antagonist would dream
of?”
Bai Lianhua “???” Say that to my face again?
See if I dare to publicly show exhibit A, how to tear apart a system with bare hands, and
commit suicide dragging you this damned system that sets up hosts professionally
together?
The system seems to back off seeing Bai Lianhua blow up like a pufferfish. Realising it’s
probably said something bad, it tries to smooth it out, “cough, I mean, host, your return is
the best encouragement for the antagonist.”
Bai Lianhua “…” No, you’ve already made yourself clear earlier.
Sigh, he’s tired.
…
Bai Lianhua starts to guess where the antagonist might be.
Sounds simple, but not really… Shi Cangyuan really hid himself too well. There’s so many
people looking for him in the entire empire, and nobody has even caught a glimpse of him.
So, without a clue, Bai Lianhua tries to search for clues on the celestial Internet.
The system suddenly looks at him with a hard-to-describe, love-filled (?) expression.
It confuses Bai Lianhua successfully, who is wondering what the system is up to this time.
“Emm… My cute little host, are you intellectually challenged?”
Bai Lianhua “???” What kind of tone is that? Has the dumb system finally been taken over
by a malicious virus?
It couldn’t be! It looks hi-tech, you know?
“After this many worlds you still haven’t realised the pattern of who’s the most important
person in the antagonists’ minds?”
“It’s you, my silly badger of a host!”
“Shi Cangyuan can only have retired because of losing you, and so he finds no joy in what
he’s doing anymore… Even the glory he used to value the most has become unimportant
compared to you.”
“Not looking for clues on yourself, and going onto the celestial Internet to look for random
snippets… If even host, you, can’t find the antagonist, no one can.”
“We double-white of being white lotus plus white moonlight is not just in name, ok?”
Bai Lianhua “…”
What in the world is with this desire to retort the system ferociously but can’t find anything
to do so? Argh, I’m so angry!
So after Bai Lianhua goes to ponder the meaning of life for a while, he accepts the system’s
suggestion reluctantly.
Clues on himself? Fine, then let’s start from the beginning.
Chronologically… Bai Lianhua strolls to that small shopfront Shi Cangyuan used to rent,
where the two first met.
Bai Lianhua thought this would turn out to be useless. He just wants to retort the system…
Look, I’m serious in following your advice, aren’t I with a stupid face.
What surprises Bai Lianhua though, is that while the run-down shop is closed… But from
the decoration, it’s clearly the same as the mecha repair shop that Shi Cangyuan had
opened.
——He does remember that the owner had revamped it when Shi Cangyuan stopped
renting it though.
After some thought, Bai Lianhua decides to ask nearby shopkeepers.
They also seem to be quite interested in this, and excitedly talk on and on with Bai Lianhua.
Apparently the original owner of the storefront had some ridiculous fortune, and even on
this shaggy planet someone bought this shop with a great price.
Apparently the person was super generous… And since buying it, even though the
decoration was switched up, but they never saw it open. It always sat there unused, God
knows for what.
Bai Lianhua feels a spark in his mind.
After cordially excusing himself, and seeing nobody else around, Bai Lianhua secretly tries
to tap his own biometric magnetic chip on the lock of the shop’s door.
——Before, as the biggest VIP client of Shi Cangyuan, he even had authority to enter the
store as he wanted… Uh, though really, this is just to make it easier for him to ask Shi
Cangyuan for help when his ridiculous mecha modding experiments go awry 24/7.
No matter what, if Shi Cangyuan really is behind this, perhaps this would work?
While Bai Lianhua didn’t fancy his chances, but the truth is, the door really does open
gradually.
Bai Lianhua widens his eyes. It’s evidently clear that the shopkeepers’ so-called dumb and
rich buyer is Shi Cangyuan.
Since nobody else but Shi Cangyuan could have valued this small shopfront so much, even
remembering to add the right for him to open the door.
Bai Lianhua gradually walks inside, and sees that everything has been reverted to the
previous state. All the details seem to be the same with the scenery he remembers, even the
decorations on the table are seemingly the same.
It feels as if Shi Cangyuan would still be fixing parts casually somewhere, and then he’d
raise his head and ask Bai Lianhua what eye-bleaching mod he’d applied to his mecha this
time around.
… No, this isn’t just that.
Bai Lianhua starts furrowing his brows.
The system gets curious looking at his expression, “host, what’s up?”
“Are you really really moved?” Is this something that actually worked on the host again?
But even though when he found out that Wen Fu tried to set up his residence like that in
the Forest of Mists, he wasn’t this moved?
Don’t people stop finding something special when it’s repeated?
It even dissed a bit inside about how the antagonists have no originality when it comes to
their methods.
“No…” Bai Lianhua takes a deep breath, “pull up the scene from the first day Shi Cangyuan
and I met in his store, and compare it to this.”
“I know it’s something you can do.”
The system doesn’t understand what the host is on about, but it’s not a particularly
demanding request, so it searches through its data and recreates the scene of their first
meeting with a projection only it and the host can see… And then even the system itself is
stupefied.
This… was the antagonist always this painstakingly precise?
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: It’s quite amazing in a sense that Bai Lianhua still fails to first consider himself
when it comes to looking for clues on the antagonist.
Also, new novel (well, more like a short story really), maybe check it out if you’d like to
read something new that’s short and would kill a few minutes of your time.

WLWM World 5: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fifth, Ch. 4

Certainly, as the host said, this is not just recreating the old décor… Here, even the position
of a screw, an energy cell is completely the same as the day the host and the antagonist met.
Even it, an outside observer, when looking at the scene recreated in the projection, and
then comparing it to the real-world placement, would get the false sense that the host
would ‘unintentionally’ walking through the door as a new customer and curiously look at
Shi Cangyuan as he examined him.
Even the system is surprised like this, so not to mention Bai Lianhua, the one that’s actually
experienced it… It was when he thought that that broken piece of energy cell looked more
and more oddly familiar that he had this ludicrous conclusion.
Since an energy cell that was just broken to that degree ending up with that appearance as
if bitten by a dog wouldn’t just be anywhere. Also, if he remembered correctly, that one is
now already a super old model in this world. When he and Shi Cangyuan first met, it was
already on the verge of discontinuation… Now it would probably be quite difficult to find
another one anywhere.
Yet, now that his conclusion is really confirmed, Bai Lianhua almost feels like he doesn’t
know what to do.
What a shock… Those things back from those days have been long gone, of course, so now
these stuff in front of him, are likely to have been recreated one by one personally by the
antagonist through his memories.
And Shi Cangyuan wasn’t like him who could ‘cheat’ with the system that could recreate the
memories for him.
“Is this true love…” The system can’t help but murmur, “host, say, even though we haven’t
met the antagonist yet in this world, but even with just this dedication, I find it hard to
believe if the antagonist isn’t head-over-heels for you, you know.”
“Amazing. Host, you can just lightly flutter your sleeves and go away clean, but you also
took away the antagonist’s lovestruck heart, tch tch tch.”
“It kind of feels like we didn’t have to do anything and the antagonist has already decided to
kneel and sing ‘Conquer’… Host, I’ll be looking forward to seeing you winning without
doing anything~”
“… Shut up, ok?” And think about who’s fundamentally to blame for this for a moment,
would you?
Bai Lianhua feels a bit dazed looking at all this. He quietly sits inside the shop for quite a
while, before getting up and leaving the shop, closing the door again.
He knows where he should head next.
——His previous residence.
Since Shi Cangyuan even had the time to keep this little storefront in the same state as they
first met, then what about the house he personally bequeathed to Shi Cangyuan?
——Before he left the world, even if he knew Shi Cangyuan was talented enough and had
bright enough of a future to never be in need of money again, but since he’s a good person,
a pure white, flawless white lotus, so Bai Lianhua still transferred all his personal wealth to
Shi Cangyuan through official channels, that he could see fit to deal with as he liked.
Even this little shop he ended up taking care so meticulously, then Shi Cangyuan has
probably kept his house as well and didn’t sell it?
Or perhaps… he could even see the antagonist himself.
Bai Lianhua walks slowly towards his ‘house’ following the memories he had.
Unexpectedly, it’s just been a dozen years, but there’s been quite the change to the
neighbourhood. The streets that used to be quite buzzing with activity seems to have
become much more deserted for various reasons. Many residents have already moved
away.
Bai Lianhua discovers to his surprise that it kind of felt like those old neighbourhood
waiting to be refurbished in his past world?
When he bought his house this was still a popular hotspot… Sure makes one feel
melancholic.
Bai Lianhua turns left and right at the corners and he finds the familiar building. He
hesitates a bit before approaching the identification system outside that’s already dated.
His hesitation was for naught, though, as the front gate opened without delay. Bai Lianhua
is let inside easily.
The system can’t help but mock him, “hehe, host, be a bit more courageous. The antagonist
wouldn’t eat you, you know… You’re that white moonlight in their minds that they hold
carefully so that it won’t disperse!”
Bai Lianhua “…”
“You know, it’s because I’m this stupid white moonlight that I’m scared.”
… He’s had enough traumatic experiences dealing with the antagonists in the previous
worlds.
It is because the antagonists always had such deep affections for him that were out of his
expectations that he didn’t know how to deal with and was anxious… If he were just some
extra A or mob B to them, he wouldn’t have become someone who’s kind of ‘more and more
nervous when going back home.’
He never imagined that his small amount of genuine goodwill and kindness he gave in his
white lotus missions would net him such unbearably intense and deep emotional
responses.
“Why isn’t there an antagonist in just one world that is purely just grateful for me?”
He’s super willing to get friendzoned!
System “…” Ho, impossible, not even in the wildest dreams… Host, you have a special
flirting technique that you don’t even know you have.
It goes ‘ho ho’ dryly, “host, you sound like you want a beating. Though this is even more
fitting with our white lotus character setting…”
#I only want to be a quiet little white lotus, why do you end up liking me# feels so naturally
scummy… Emm, sure, no problem!
Bai Lianhua ignores the system’s comments, because as he entered the house, he can
already see Shi Cangyuan quietly sitting in the living room.
Shi Cangyuan is no longer the dark broody teenager Bai Lianhua saw in the small shop back
then, nor the bright, eyecatching person he was when he had retaken ‘Dicarus’ later.
There’s a feeling of calm and gentleness that’s settled down through the ages. If nobody
says it, perhaps there wouldn’t be anyone who could connect this Shi Cangyuan here to that
legendary God of War of the entire galaxy that’s unparalleled and undefeated.
He is still Shi Cangyuan, though, no mistake.
——He’s really here.
Bai Lianhua can’t help but stop when he sees the antagonist so unfamiliar from before.
Meanwhile, sensing his entry, the door behind him as already quietly closed… And so Bai
Lianhua feels even more nervous.
Even though this is supposed to be his residence, and all around him are familiar furniture,
but the Shi Cangyuan in the middle of it gives him a bit of an anxious feeling.
Meanwhile, Shi Cangyuan just looked at him quietly, only perking his lips upwards after a
while, saying quietly, “welcome back.”
He lightly chuckles, “I’ve been waiting for you since yesterday, thinking about how long it’d
take you to come find me.”
Bai Lianhua widens his eyes, not knowing what to do, “how did you know…” And then he
realises, “the biometric magnetic chip?”
He didn’t conceal the signal from his own biometric magnetic chip since he returned… Also
a way of luring the antagonist. Since, according to the system, if Shi Cangyuan would come
find him, that’d be nice too.
Shi Cangyuan nods, “yep. Yesterday, I received the signal from your biometric magnetic
chip.”
It is the first time there has been a response the dozen-odd years he has been doing it.
“And a few hours ago, I received notification that someone has opened up the door of the
store——Only you and I had the authorisation to do that.”
So I was waiting… Since you should have guessed where I was, then would you come find
me?
Bai Lianhua bites his lips, “then the arrangement in the store…”
Shi Cangyuan gets up and approaches Bai Lianhua, step by step, “yep, it was intentional.”
He’s smiling along, “you noticed that, huh… You also remember the day we met.”
Bai Lianhua moves his lips, but he can’t just say something like “Of course I remember.”
After I realised that you had left, I actually spent a while inside that small store all by
myself.”
“Not opening the door.”
“I recalled as best as I could the memories of my first meeting with you. I tried not to miss
any single detail, and bit by bit I’ve recreated the scene of our first meeting.”
“I really hoped that one day I would again see you come in and ask me if I could repair this
or that with a curious expression…”
“I wanted to meet you again, I wanted to hear you complain about all sorts of ludicrous,
unthinkable scenarios in mecha repairs to me… I was even nostalgic for that past me that
had genetically collapsed, becoming a useless person, but was fortunate enough to meet
with you…”
“Yet never… I never met you again.”
Over time, he has regained his sanity, and realise that this is just a delusion he has.
“Doesn’t it sound laughable.”
When he says this, Shi Cangyuan is already standing right in front of Bai Lianhua, less than
a few dozen centimetres from him.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: A naturally scummy white lotus… Actually sounds worse than a black-bellied
lotus.
WLWM World 5: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fifth, Ch. 5
Bai Lianhua takes a step back out of reflex.
He feels like he can’t see eye-to-eye with this Shi Cangyuan right now, so he turns his head
to the side, takes a deep breath, and says, “not laughable. Not laughable at all.”
After saying this, Bai Lianhua turns his head back towards Shi Cangyuan, and pauses before
mumbling, “… so, please stop smiling.”
While the smile does look gentle and bright… It doesn’t feel happy at all.
——This is why he hates and doesn’t understand the antagonists’ smiles.
Antagonists before, and Shi Cangyuan, if you don’t want to smile, just don’t… This is
perhaps the only part that is most in common among the antagonists with wildly varying
personalities.
Shi Cangyuan touches the corner of his lips with a surprised look hearing so, “you don’t like
this… but I remember you told me to smile more before.”
Bai Lianhua pauses. He did say something like that.
That was when they’ve only just met each other. Since Shi Cangyuan always looked so
disinterested in everything, being broody and depressed, and looking way too dispirited.
So, back then he always told Shi Cangyuan to smile more at many occasions.
Whether it might just be cold smiles or fake smiles, at least more facial expression would be
better.
And especially when Shi Cangyuan has moved to his house, when he really had nothing else
better to do, he’d often jokingly ‘despise’ Shi Cangyuan’s smiles telling him the angle he
raised it to is odd or that eye looked too ferocious and not friendly enough…
Later, though, when Shi Cangyuan regained his glory, the confidence and brightness exuded
from him yet again meant that it didn’t matter if he smiled or not, and so Bai Lianhua
stopped mentioning it altogether.
That wasn’t an important episode in his memories of the world, and even Bai Lianhua
almost forgot about that. Though Shi Cangyuan seems to recall it quite vividly.
There’s some semblance of disappointment on his face, “it looks like my smile is still not
good enough… This is bad, during the time you were gone, I couldn’t smile, nor did anyone
tell me where my smile was weird. I ended up not improving at all.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
#No, how do I follow up on this?#
#”Yes, you’re right. I’m sorry I wasn’t here.” or “No, this is wrong. Why not smile at
someone else?” Which one do you choose#
#Neither response seem normal#
#Too hard… I’ll stay silent#
Not receiving a reply, Shi Cangyuan sighs, “fine, I’ll stop smiling.”
“You also stop stepping backwards.”
Bai Lianhua is a bit overwhelmed.
… He didn’t want to either, but sorry. The moment the antagonist approached him, he feels
like running away.
And then Shi Cangyuan naturally held and pulled Bai Lianhua’s arm to his side.
“Hungry yet? Do you want dinner?”
“Before you were back, I’ve already dealt with most of the ingredients. Just wait a bit. We
can eat soon.”
——Since receiving the message that you’re back, I’ve been waiting, to see if these
ingredients meticulously prepared could happen to be made into dishes in time to fill your
stomach, or if they would gradually rot in waiting until they end up filling the trash.
——I’m glad, I didn’t have to wait that long. The timing is just right.
——Or, I’d be looking for you.
Bai Lianhua feels like speaking up.
Wait… What kind of development is this?
Wasn’t you like about to question me? I don’t know how we ended up jumping to such a
normal topic.
Is it really normal for us to act so homely to one another?
Shi Cangyuan sees Bai Lianhua’s expression, and he lowers his eyelids, “oh? Do you not like
my cooking anymore?”
Bai Lianhua shakes his head fervently, “no.”
“Then perhaps your tastes have changed?” Shi Cangyuan raises his eyebrows, “can I ask
what food you like now?”
Jesus Christ, the wording… the usage of the phrase “can I” sure is particular.
Bai Lianhua answers with a dry laugh, “no change, no change… You already know the
things I like.”
“That would be the best.” Shi Cangyuan nods.
Bai Lianhua watches from the side as Shi Cangyuan moves about like a busy bee without
using any modern technology, and then looks at the familiar decorations placed around the
place, and his mind would briefly get confused thinking nothing has changed.
Not even the taste of the cooking has changed.
——Bai Lianhua can even recall that this is exactly the last meal Shi Cangyuan fed him
before he had to leave the capital planet… Even the plates are laid out exactly the same.
Time seems to be overlapping… As if he’s just had a long dream, and with this familiar taste
he’s again here, having never left the world in the first place.
After realising this, Bai Lianhua feels like trembling… Why does it feel like the antagonist is
going to conquer his route?
Oi oi oi, you’ve got it wrong!
He asks the system secretly with disbelief, “what is happening? Why do I feel like I’m
trapped deep in the antagonist’s schemes?”
Influencing through gentleness? Forgiving and making light of everything? Antagonist,
what are you doing stealing all my tropes! Are you trying to make me lose my job here?
The system is quiet for a moment, “Emm… This system feels that host, your sixth sense
here is right.”
“From this spectator’s viewpoint, Shi Cangyuan the antagonist might look innocent enough
but all his meticulous movements he’s made since your return means that he has definitely
prepared for this. He’s certainly a crafty antagonist.”
“Host, you’ve met a worthy opponent this time.”
——Though its silly host seems to be quite receptive to this…
The system suddenly feels complicated seeing the antagonist finally becoming a bit more
capable…
Eh, nevermind. Let’s not get the hopes too high. Who knows who’ll be the one to fall in all
these schemes and set-ups.
…
Finishing his delicious but at the same time almost suffocating dinner, Bai Lianhua gets led
by Shi Cangyuan to the small mecha training room in the house, and the day isn’t over yet.
While Bai Lianhua doesn’t understand why, but it can’t be helped. He’s being held at his
leisure… Even if this house was supposed to be his——But he’s not as imposing as the
antagonist; he’s cowardly, even.
Ugh, infuriating.
Though, the moment he entered the training room, Bai Lianhua immediately notices that
his mecha Shi Cangyuan has saved countless times over is still well, sitting against the wall
quietly so.
It was a new model, and now it’s already become an old model.
Speaking of which, perhaps every single part on this mecha has already been ridiculously
modded over by him and also personally fixed by Shi Cangyuan.
He also quietly looks at the mecha for a while before turning around and speaks to Bai
Lianhua, “I’m not sure if you still like this make of mecha… I’ve always maintained the parts
for you and kept the energy supply up to date. It’s still perfectly usable even now.”
Bai Lianhua appears petrified on the ground, and says his gratitudes in a flustered manner.
“Also, I’ve redesigned an operating system… This system is less reliant on physical ability
and stamina, while being more reliant on the manipulation of psychic power. Perhaps it
would suit you a bit more.”
Bai Lianhua can’t help but gape in shock.
A new operating system?
As expected of the antagonist, perhaps? Not forgetting to invent something new even while
living his secluded life…
It’s not only him that has a mismatched psychic power and physical strength, but there has
never been a solution. Now the antagonist has produced results on this, even if it’s just a
pointer for further research, it’ll already be shocking enough. If this research is delved into
further, a large number of people will benefit. It’ll definitely be just as much if not more
shocking than those critical flaws Shi Cangyuan discovered earlier.
Bai Lianhua has thought about a lot of stuff over this short period of time. The system that’s
spectating quietly tries to hold it back in but in the end still jumps out and says with a
lifeless tone, “my God, host, your focus is wrong! This isn’t about how amazing the
antagonist is at contributing to the world…”
“This is about you!”
“This is the result the antagonist has produced regarding the condition on your body…
Everything is for your sake.”
It can suddenly sympathise with that complicated love-hate feeling the antagonists have
towards the host.
Though in a way, this proves its earlier hypothesis… While he is trapped deep in the
antagonists’ schemes, but for some reason its host is always able to dodge the bullets of
focus. What a scary thing for the antagonists!
Bai Lianhua “???”
#Sorry, I don’t understand how my brain works differently to yours either#
#System, your brain seems quite attuned to the antagonist. Perhaps you should be the CP?#
Sigh.
Shi Cangyuan speaks again, “interested in piloting it?”
“I’ve adjusted it for you many times, but I don’t know how you would actually feel to pilot
it.”
When Shi Cangyuan looks at him expectantly like that, Bai Lianhua feels that he can’t
refuse. He almost enters the cockpit in a daze.
The cockpit of the mecha is clean, clearly often used.
And only Shi Cangyuan could be the one using it.
Shi Cangyuan, ex-pilot of the number one mecha, wasting his time trapping himself in this
dated cockpit… Just thinking like that is making Bai Lianhua feel uncomfortable.
He shakes his head, dumping out all the ridiculous thoughts, and tries to operate the mecha.
The system gave him the same body for returning to this world… So he’s undeniably still a
psychically powerful but physically unimpressive weakling.
Bai Lianhua does a few basic movements with his mecha under Shi Cangyuan’s guidance,
and is quite surprised to find that under the new system’s connection it is of course much
easier to operate than he remembered.
So he practised a few more times, and then happily met his eyes with Shi Cangyuan; then he
realises why Shi Cangyuan brought him to the mecha training room.
This is a scene straight out of those days!
It was the same. He’d be piloting the mecha clumsily while Shi Cangyuan guided him along.
He would also be designing and working out new mods that are better for him.
This is clearly not a good sign… Shi Cangyuan is obviously trying to evoke all their shared
memories.
——And he’s successful.
Bai Lianhua feels a bit defeated… He’s so proficient that he is not good enough.
And he says to the system, with a serious tone, “I feel like, this world is really headed for
destruction… I’m getting led by the nose here; influencing the antagonist? It would be a
favourable outcome if I don’t end up getting influenced instead.”
System “…”
Don’t worry host… We’ll see at the end!
I am oddly confident in your victory!
…
When he exits the cockpit, Bai Lianhua can’t help but think of ‘Dicarus,’ the number one
mecha, when he looks over this mecha here that the antagonist has poured his soul out for.
And when he’s thinking about how he has to soothe the antagonist, he doesn’t know what
to say even if he’s opened his mouth several times.
——The timing. When the antagonist has shown him such affection for him, given his basic
human decency isn’t yet completely gobbled up by the system, he’ll never be able to ask
such an irresponsible thing of him.
Though, unexpectedly, even if Bai Lianhua doesn’t say it, Shi Cangyuan helped him voice it
out.
“So, you’re back… To persuade me to return?”
Bai Lianhua, slightly daydreaming suddenly feels like gasping for air… Huh?! Without
warning, the decisive question comes up?!
When he thought this twisted day was over and he could finally rest, the antagonist strikes?
Where’s the buildup? He really can’t understand the antagonist’s thought process… No no
no, more importantly, he hasn’t even indicated any meaning of the sort at all. How did the
antagonist guess this?
Not saying anything about Bai Lianhua’s panicking expression, Shi Cangyuan looks right at
Bai Lianhua as if waiting for an answer.
Being stared at like so, Bai Lianhua can only nod hesitantly.
Or what? Deny it right now… And then go back on his words and ask him again?
Bai Lianhua lowers his head anxiously. He speaks without much confidence, “you should’ve
seen the news on the celestial Internet too… the empire needs you.”
——Oh no, he feels really scummy.
Shi Cangyuan responds with a question, “yes, the empire does… is this what you want?”
Bai Lianhua raises his head, confused.
Shi Cangyuan repeats his question with a serious tone, “I only want to know, if this is what
you want.”
Bai Lianhua doesn’t say anything.
Though for Shi Cangyuan, Bai Lianhua’s inaction seems to have been enough of an answer.
He chuckles, “alright… Then I’ll reconnect my communications, and make myself publicly
known.”
“I’ll return.”
——For you.
Shi Cangyuan asks him, with a smile on again, “when do you wish I start?”
“Tomorrow? The day after? Or are you willing to give me some more time?”
Bai Lianhua is stupefied. What is going on?
This is not what he had imagined. Neither its beginning nor its end.
He takes a deep breath, and says, “why are you…”
And yet Shi Cangyuan appears satisfied and amused looking at Bai Lianhua who appears so
shocked he’s lost.
“Confused why I’d agree?”
This isn’t confusing though… All these years, he has completely worked through all the
moments, second by second, of his time together with Bai Lianhua. Now, he finally knows
how to appeal to him.
At first, the first year he retook the pilotship of ‘Dicarus,’ because of his special mission, his
communication with the outside world was cut temporarily. When he finally got to his
annual days off, when he happily went back to the capital planet to share this sentiment
with Bai Lianhua, he only heard the news that Bai Lianhua has already left. He had even
arranged for his career to be succeeded.
Ah, right. Bai Lianhua even left a certified will that transferred all that he owned to him.
This is when Shi Cangyuan finally realised how disconnected from society Bai Lianhua is.
It’s so disconnected that… When Bai Lianhua leaves the research project and quits his job,
and then arranges the time for him to disappear, he’s completely gone.
It is all done in an orderly fashion. Clearly it was planned and not a sudden occurrence.
Back then, he had this thought bubble up uncontrollably… Perhaps Bai Lianhua appeared
only to help him?
So when he succeeded, Bai Lianhua left… From the start, Bai Lianhua approached him
knowing he would leave.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Shi Cangyuan, mate, I understood most of your thought process… But wouldn’t
the normal conclusion be that he had some foreseeable but inevitable event occur to him,
like being diagnosed with cancer or something during your secret mission? Like, you’re no
Sherlock Holmes, you know, and even if you are I’d still want to know your thought
process.

WLWM World 5: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fifth, Ch. 6

If you think about it, Bai Lianhua does have too many unnatural, coincidental and
intentional things about him.
There’s many people who can repair and modify mechas. Why would Bai Lianhua be
completely fixated on him?
When he looks back at his past slef, no matter what, Shi Cangyuan can’t figure out what Bai
Lianhua saw in him as a complete loser back then.
And their most special connection… Among people, why is it that he who had genetically
collapsed would meet Bai Lianhua who was part of the research group?
What kind of probability was it that he would accurately find the only person that could
heal him?
——Yep, ‘only.’
After Bai Lianhua has disappeared, Shi Cangyuan looked up that research project on the
special light rays specifically, where he learned how much of an expert Bai Lianhua was.
While his name was not famous among others, but according to his former team members,
Bai Lianhua is a gem. He’s perhaps the person that understands the most about those
ancient plants in the entire universe… Most progress in the research project back then was
driven by Bai Lianhua himself.
In other words, if the person he had met was others in the research project, there was still
no chance he could have been cured.
During his time spent with Bai Lianhua, there were too many coincidences. And when these
coincidences all happen to pile up together, it could only mean that this is no mere chance
from the very beginning.
Shi Cangyuan who has already experienced the ups and downs of life has quite the sensitive
mind. He cannot stop the thought from becoming more and more well-formed – that the
sudden appearance and disappearance of Bai Lianhua in his life, are all predetermined.
But why?
Bai Lianhua met him, soothed his mind, cured his body, and then? He left after he took back
‘Dicarus.’
If he came here for a reason, what would Bai Lianhua’s objective be?
These years, whenever he had nothing to do, he would repeatedly rethink all the details in
the interactions between him and Bai Lianhua…
Yes. There has always been a dream in his mind that he hoped to meet with Bai Lianhua
again and he could keep him here.
And now, the chance is here.
Shi Cangyuan says to Bai Lianhua, “you know, I have once suddenly lost everything.”
“Betrayed, losing all the skills I had, the things that belonged to me had been taken away
while I was helpless and shattered. In the end, I lived without purpose like a disgusting
sewer rat.”
“So, to this person, when I finally righted all the wrongs imposed on me, what do you think
would be the most important and would be the things I want the most?”
“Power? Rank? Glory? Reputation?”
Bai Lianhua’s body stiffens… He has quite the terrible premonition for what the antagonist
is going to say next.
As expected, Shi Cangyuan then pauses before continuing, “no… None of that.”
He looks at Bai Lianhua, unblinking, “it’s you, who pulled me out of my misery.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
#Oof, I knew it#
#But what can I do even if I did#
#What else but continuing to listen while contemplating suicide#
The system seems surprised, “eh? Host, you sure are cooperative here.”
Are you not going to counter?
Bai Lianhua seems resigned, “no, experience has told me that when the antagonist feels like
expressive his feelings, don’t do anything unnecessary. It’s best to quietly listen.”
#The best choice, yes, is to pretend to be an unmoving, fake plastic flower#
Bai Lianhua, with this mindset, continues listening to Shi Cangyuan.
“After you left, I thought, I would rather return to the past, when you were still there.”
Back then he was just a genetically collapsed trash, but fortunate enough to meet the light
in his life… Yet, when he went back to being excellent, his light disappeared.
Then he would rather he still be trapped in the darkness, unchanged.
Nothing compares to when you were still here.
“What I thought I would treasure when I took them back, even more dearly than my life, in
the end turned out irrelevant to me.”
“I only wanted you.”
Shi Cangyuan has a light chuckle, “this is it for me… What about you? What is the most
important for you; what is it that you want?”
Realising that Shi Cangyuan has finished setting up and now the topic has switched to him,
Bai Lianhua’s hairs stand on hand. His survival instincts kick in and he at least wants to
struggle as best a salted fish like him could.
He words himself carefully, “I wish you to be well, and wish the empire to be well.”
——Sigh. Every single time he is quite depressed to find that his language skills are
nowhere near as good as the antagonists.
Shi Cangyuan’s smile seems odd, “is that so?”
“The last time you appeared when I was at my worst, and made me return to brilliance.
This time you appeared at this critical moment, hoping that I would answer everyone’s
expectations. I can’t help but guess, perhaps you want me to become a person that shines
above everyone else.”
He had wanted to test if Bai Lianhua couldn’t accept him being insignificant.
And now, it seems that he was correct.
——If, Bai Lianhua, for some reason, required the person known as ‘Shi Cangyuan’ not
remain unknown, and instead, he needs him to be known throughout the universe, to
become the most dazzling character in the script of life, then…
“I have prayed that if you really did answer my prayers and returned, then as long as you
wanted it, even if it were mountains made of blades or seas made up of fire, I could venture
in for you.”
Shi Cangyuan closes in on Bai Lianhua.
“I’m willing to treat what you wanted as what I wanted.”
“I’m willing to walk the path you have already predetermined for me.”
“Step by step, towards the unknowable result you have already set, good or bad, no matter
if I had to endure a great fall after I had worked so hard to get to the top——Yes, even if the
effect you wanted was such a dramatic turn…”
“I will never jump out of the direction you laid out for me, and act on my own making you
troubled like this ever again…”
“Just, are you willing to be with me?”
Bai Lianhua can’t help but stop breathing.
He really feels as if he is going to suffocate.
What kind of ridiculous thought is he having?
#I schemed everything to manipulate your life, to make you the most successful winner of
the world?#
… And yet, I can’t counter. My God.
The system’s mission is for Shi Cangyuan not to waste his talents, and walk at the forefront
of the empire’s most prominent bunch. And it would be best if he could save the world
while he was at it. This is, in a sense, a predetermined life in direction, and it certainly was
true that he wanted him to be the centre of the world.
In some sense, the antagonist hit the nail on the head, and somehow correctly pinpointed
what he had to do.
——He’s impressed. Seriously impressed. Every time when he thought he could now face
whatever the antagonist threw at him, and then the antagonist go and have these wild
imaginations that surprise him, in the bad sense of the world.
He could never guess what other new drama the antagonists would conjure up next.
Bai Lianhua gives up on any further countering. What the antagonist has mistaken him for
is ‘correct’ because this can’t be explaind at all.
So, while calming down his trembling little heart, and maintaining his expression so that it
doesn’t crack, he asks, “… by ‘being with you,’ what kind of accompaniment are you
thinking of?”
Shi Cangyuan answers, “you have professional background in flora biology, this is useful in
field environments… And you also have the special skill to treat people.”
Bai Lianhua nods like a robot.
This special treatment skill, if he understands Shi Cangyuan correctly… Back then, he
treated Shi Cangyuan not just with the medicine of the spacefaring civilisation’s technology.
As he had been different people in different worlds, he understood Chinese medicine and,
for the purposes of this world, this was not only helpful for him as an academic in flora
biology, but it also made him seem similar to a doctor to others.
——A weird one, for that matter.
“So, you are capable.”
Shi Cangyuan smiles, “and fortunately, tradition dictates that when I return, I, the pilot of
‘Dicarus,’ have the right to designate an assistant in charge of handling the paperwork by
my side… can I choose you…”
“… to be my assistant?”
“To walk alongside me?”
“To see for yourself as I complete your expectation step by step?”
Shi Cangyuan doesn’t seem forceful. There seems to be a calm that it’s fine to reject.
Though, facing these series of questions, Bai Lianhua couldn’t say no.
He agrees.
Shi Cangyuan has a quiet laugh.
The only weakness of Bai Lianhua is that he’s too soft at heart. This was obvious in all their
interactions so far.
So he would have to use himself to catch Bai Lianhua.
The last time, he was too dumb. He could always prevail no matter who his opponent was,
but not Bai Lianhua.
In contrast, in front of Bai Lianhua, he must show his weak side without reservations.
Or, it would be even better if he’s always able to appear wounded and bloodied.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: What an eerie development… Ah well, don’t worry too much, if I recall it starts
to get fluffier and sweeter the following chapters.

WLWM World 5: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fifth, Ch. 7

“It’s late today. Take a rest.”
Shi Cangyuan whose objective is achieved goes back to his gentle tone and lets Bai Lianhua
go.
Bai Lianhua “…”
Seriously? Asking he to go to sleep after he’s been shocked… His sleepiness got scared away
completely already, ok?
Bai Lianhua feels a bit frustrated. Though clearly it’s also not a good idea to just stand in the
mecha training room and have a staring contest with Shi Cangyuan, so Bai Lianhua
obediently follows Shi Cangyuan out.
Shi Cangyuan didn’t need to guide him for Bai Lianhua to walk to the room that used to be
his bedroom. He opens the door, and can see that everything still looks the same. In fact,
they’re all clean and tidy, even the bedsheet and quilt have been replaced.
——He’s already left for many years, but Shi Cangyuan has continued Bai Lianhua’s almost
ancient-like habits. There is no single domestic robot in the house. Therefore these things
must have been personally taken care of by Shi Cangyuan.
The system can’t help but salute such dedication.
“What a complete and utterly impregnable mentality… Seriously, host, learn from Shi
Cangyuan on this. If you also have such a mentality no matter how tough the antagonists
turn out to be onwards they’ll still only be able to dance in your palm.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
Right. I know I’m just a salted fish of a host. Please don’t remind me of that incessantly,
thanks.
Shi Cangyuan is leaning on the frame of the door, “I’m still sleeping next door… Call me if
you need something.”
“Ok, alright.” Bai Lianhua nods.
“Good night, have a good dream,” Shi Cangyuan caresses Bai Lianhua’s hair, and moves that
extruding bit of it back behind his ear, “I hope I’ll be in that dream.”
Bai Lianhua “…” No no no, if I dream about you, are you certain that would still be able to be
called a good dream?
Bai Lianhua is dejected to find out that, through the years this place has completely become
Shi Cangyuan’s home field… He’s more like the away side.
——Even back then when Shi Cangyuan just came here for the first time, he was probably
feeling nowhere as uncomfortable.
He’s quite impressed by his past self’s courage too, to be able to arrange for the antagonist
to live so close to himself.
After showering, Bai Lianhua rolls himself into a roll in the quilt and rolls around but is
unable to fall asleep… Sigh. He really do miss his old completely ignorant self.
When he’s struggling to fall asleep, Bai Lianhua can hear the door lightly pushed open.
Bai Lianhua freezes up, and his roll-making activity stops. He holds his breath.
In contrast, the system suddenly becomes energetic.
“Ooooh! A night-attack! Come on antagonist!”
Bai Lianhua “…”
He stubbornly says, “shut up, I don’t think he will.”
While saying so, he’s still a bit scared. He pretends to be deep in sleep.
Even when his eyes are closed, Bai Lianhua can still feel Shi Cangyuan closing in, and can
feel his gaze on him.
The good thing is that Shi Cangyuan stops by the bedside, quietly standing there,
apparently only just looking at him.
Bai Lianhua can’t help but complain in his mind a bit – it’s late already, so why are you
antagonist just looking at me instead of going to sleep… I’ve returned already, or do you
think I might sprout wings and fly away or something?
Stop looking. A flower’s not going to bloom on my face, you know.
The system adds insult to insomnia, “it can’t be helped with you the host having made the
antagonist feel insecure… He’s probably afraid you’ll just disappear again without a noise.”
Bai Lianhua stops complaining.
Ugh, what’s with this sudden guilt trip.
… Sigh. Shi Cangyuan, look as much as you want. I’ll just pretend I’m a piece of wood.
——If this can help soothe Shi Cangyuan’s insecurity even slightly.
But seemingly hearing Bai Lianhua’s wishes, after a short while Shi Cangyuan leaves the
room quietly.
Seeing Shi Cangyuan disappearing like that, the system gets disappointed.
“Oh, so Shi Cangyuan came… only to check if the host is still present?”
Coward. There’s a beauty in front of you, in such a defenceless, eat-all-you-want style. And
you let the opportunity slip away.
Not even stealing a kiss. Just go and stay single forever.
Bai Lianhua mocks coldly, “oh, that the antagonist didn’t do anything is quite unfortunate
and disappointing for you, is it?”
He’s long since figured out the shadiness of the system, perhaps even in cahoots with the
antagonist, but it sure is infuriating to look at it so saddened. He really wants to either
uncontract or switch to another system.
The system who’s also a chicken tries to switch topic, “cough cough… Yeah, it’s weird. Host,
why were you so sure that the antagonist wouldn’t do anything bad to you just now?”
It didn’t expect the host to actually be so confident in the morality of the antagonists.
Bai Lianhua touches his nose due to embarrassment, “I don’t know either… I just feel like
with how Shi Cangyuan is he won’t do anything that’s over the top.”
System “…”
Woah, and you say you’re not brainwashed by the antagonist? You’ve already let your
guard down around him!
And——What a host! Making it feel as if it’s been force fed dog feed.
This is seriously picking on single systems, right?
…
Shi Cangyuan asks Bai Lianhua to give him 3 days. They’ll be living just like before in these
3 days.
So Bai Lianhua had to ‘enjoy’ this thrilling, all-encompassing caretaking of Shi Cangyuan
again.
Still, it must be said that Shi Cangyuan is really multi-talented now. While he’s quite a
stress-inducing character, but Bai Lianhua’s stomach is quite honestly touched and
appealed by Shi Cangyuan’s cooking.
The system sighs, “sigh, this is supposed to be your characteristic, host… A gentle, homely
little white lotus is such a classic. Then it turns out you only know to gobble it all up.”
“Tell me, have you ever thought about personally cooking something for the antagonist?”
“I’ve never seen white moonlights that are noble and out-of-this-world also being gluttons
at the same time. The image is collapsing.”
Bai Lianhua feels this complaint is unfair, “so what if I like to eat. It’s fine as long as he’s
willing, right?”
Which is also the moment when Shi Cangyuan coincidentally signals Bai Lianhua to try
some new recipe of his with a tolerant and smile that makes people spoilt.
The system goes quiet for a while before saying, “… yes, you’re right, host. You’ve won.”
“For less than $0, you can bring home a homely antagonist.”
Bai Lianhua who’s happily consuming away almost chokes, “… no no no, please don’t.”
He doesn’t deserve such a ‘good’ antagonist.
Bai Lianhua then glances over Shi Cangyuan who is smiling next to him, and thinks, while
the saying goes that it’s the hardest to repay a favour from a beauty, but for him, it’s rather
hardest to repay an antagonist’s favour.
Just wait and see. What he’s eating now he’ll have to pay the price for eventually.
…
Three days later, Shi Cangyuan, like he told Bai Lianhua before, reopens his
communications device.
And barely any time passes when someone already discovers such and contacts Shi
Cangyuan.
In other words, they’ve been waiting for this for a long time.
It’s even so much that Shi Cangyuan had just reestablished communications this morning
and the military have come by the afternoon, and immediately invites Shi Cangyuan.
While talking with them, Shi Cangyuan says that he wishes for Bai Lianhua to be his
adjutant.
They come to an agreement immediately, not even wary of Bai Lianhua having disappeared
for many years at all.
As long as Shi Cangyuan is willing to be the figurehead of the forces against the insectoids
again, then everything goes. Don’t mistake for a moment that all this only brings glory. With
the fight in such a shape, being a figurehead meant a normally unbearable amount of
expectations and pressure.
Therefore, even if Shi Cangyuan doesn’t appear right now, ‘Dicarus’ would probably have to
have another pilot soon.
After Shi Cangyuan joins them, they answer the video call from the present pilot of
‘Dicarus.’
As someone adoring Shi Cangyuan, he’s really happy to be able to return the number one
mecha to the true number one God of War.
He admits that while he worked hard to live up to the name of ‘Dicarus,’ but his fighting
strength is completely unable to keep up with ‘Dicarus.’
While he’s already the top of the class when it comes to mecha pilots, but he’s not good
enough to reach everyone’s expectations of the strongest mecha pilot.
He also understands that. The whole empire understands that.
He’s unable to establish an unparalleled image with the unparalleled mecha in the
battlefield. That means that it has failed to consolidate the morale of the military that is its
ultimate objective.
In fact, in his many battles at the forefront of the frontlines, he’s already psychologically
collapsed many times. He’s already undergone many psychotherapeutic interventions. If it
were not for the fact that a worthy successor could not be found, he would have long since
stepped back.
He’s really looking forward to transferring the pilotship of ‘Dicarus’ back to Shi Cangyuan,
to be relieved of his unbearable duty and go back to being someone who can fight without
reservations in the battlefields.
This, is what made Bai Lianhua truly realise what Shi Cangyuan choosing to return actually
meant.
This kind of pressure, that failure is completely out of the option as the entire population
watches, is crushing.
And Shi Cangyuan could have chosen not to step up and take over at this critical juncture.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: As formulaic as these worlds get, I do like the fact that the psychological aspect
of the chosen one is tackled here, albeit not to a great depth.

WLWM World 5: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fifth, Ch. 8

While Shi Cangyuan’s retirement was sudden, he did properly go through dischargement
procedures. He also left only after he ensured the empire would be in a highly
advantageous position, therefore it can be said that he owed nothing more to himself.
Nobody could have blamed anything on him even if Shi Cangyuan chose to continue his
mundane way of life his whole life.
It is because Bai Lianhua had decided to return now that Shi Cangyuan has chosen to
endure this burden too heavy for the common man to bear. This is too unfair for Shi
Cangyuan.
Bai Lianhua goes unenergetic. He can’t help but say to the system, “I feel like we might be
the villains here.”
He can feel his good conscience aching.
The system tries to make him feel better, “this meant that host, you’re not that much of a
scum yet. You’re still a little white flower, and hasn’t become a black-bellied lotus.”
“At the same time though, if you let the antagonist’s emotions weigh on you so, then you
can’t complete your mission. They are in conflict, after all.”
“The system would like to remind you once again that barring exceptional circumstances,
the missions must be completed. They cannot be abandoned.”
——Also, how do you know that these tragic antagonists do not do so with some ulterior
motive behind them?
It was difficult for you who is so repulsed to passionate emotions to feel touched over and
over again, you know.
If they wanted to get something, they had to pay something in return.
Sigh. The system also has a difficult stance to maintain.
Even if most of the time the antagonists sure are ineffectual, but when it sees the host’s
heartstrings actually tugged at, it feels, emm… uh, indescribable.
It’s kind of both like the anxious mother who’s watching her son failing to appeal to his
romantic interest, and like the aging father feeling conflicted who can only watch as the
neighbourhood brat gradually ‘kidnapped’ his dearest pearl on his mind.
Being a system is getting hard these days!
…
As expected, the moment the news of Shi Cangyuan’s reappearance is announced, the
empire goes into a frenzy.
Bai Lianhua himself can’t help but be influenced by this atmosphere after he logs onto the
celestial Internet. Wherever there are people on the virtual streets, there’s people
discussing this topic.
Shi Cangyuan’s calming effect is instantaneous. Almost everyone immediate gets energised
and starts discussing how brave ‘Dicarus’ was under Shi Cangyuan’s pilotship a few years
ago, and how he managed to beat the insectoids forcing them back again and again.
This makes Bai Lianhua even more uncomfortable.
Next day morning, arrangements were made for Bai Lianhua and Shi Cangyuan to board the
spaceship headed directly for the base on the frontlines together.
Bai Lianhua does everything as he is told to, more subservient than usual.
When the two are alone, Shi Cangyuan can’t help but ask him, “what’s up?”
“Suddenly going quiet and treating me carefully like I’ve become a fragile cargo.”
Bai Lianhua shakes his head, saying in a quiet voice, “no, nothing.”
Bai Lianhua then blurts out the truth, “… I just feel really sorry for you all of a sudden.”
“… If only I didn’t come back.”
After a moment of silence, Shi Cangyuan says in a serious tone, “no, I’m really glad you’re
back. Or what, did you want me to wait fruitlessly for you my whole life?”
Bai Lianhua seems shocked, “then if I never came back…”
Shi Cangyuan follows up, “then I will only feel frustration and resentment. I’ll live more and
more deplorably.”
Bai Lianhua can’t find his voice anymore.
Really, if he didn’t appear in this world at all, then Shi Cangyuan’s suicide following his
deep psychological burden is clearly the worst outcome there could be.
——These are really all lose-lose scenarios.
Shi Cangyuan sighs lightly, “there’s nothing you should be sorry for… You don’t mean to tell
me you’re sorry for curing me?”
It’s just that I have developed unwarranted feelings towards you, that’s all.
It’s because of myself, because I couldn’t be unaffected by your departure… If we only
consider the facts, then from the beginning to end, all you did was help me without asking
for anything in return. I lost nothing.
Without you, I would only have descended further into the dark abyss… Everything is my
own choice, so on what basis could I ever resent you?
Shi Cangyuan admits that he would stop at nothing to keep Bai Lianhua here forever. He
manipulated everything to amplify the guilt in Bai Lianhua, but he also doesn’t want him to
feel this psychological pressure either.
He can’t bear to watch him to.
Shi Cangyuan says in a gentler tone, “feeling scared because of all the fuss about this?”
Bai Lianhua hesitates a bit before nodding slowly, looking a bit pitiful.
“Don’t worry, I can handle it… Since the moment I fought for ‘Dicarus’s pilotship, I’ve been
mentally preparing myself never to let everyone down. Why else could it carry the title the
number one mecha?”
“I haven’t even met you back then.”
“Ah, well, you can also bear witness, to see if the me who you’ve saved, is enough to make
you proud.”
Shi Cangyuan laughs, “don’t feel burdened. I took this up voluntarily.”
That in exchange you would accompany me through it is already an unexpected benefit.
Bai Lianhua “…”
No, I feel even more guilty when you say that.
…
Arriving at base, Shi Cangyuan and he receives an unexpectedly passionate welcome.
Shi Cangyuan acts decisively and resolutely here, completely unlike when he is alone with
him.
After a short handshaking and adjustment period, Shi Cangyuan is again the pilot of
‘Dicarus.’ He quickly gets into the mood and starts learning about the situation on the
frontlines.
Not long afterwards, it’s his first sortie.
To boost morale, when facing many insectoids with the other members of his mecha squad,
Shi Cangyuan chose one insectoid that has second-evolved as his opponent.
——Before this, no mecha in the entire empire could stand alone against a second-evolved
insectoid, and they had to fight many-on-one.
Though even with this tactic they can only force a retreat, and is unable to deal life-
threatening wounds to them, not to mention killing them outright.
Therefore it has become an idle rumour that such insectoid elites can only be defeated by
the retired God of War Shi Cangyuan.
And Shi Cangyuan, despite his years of rest, does not disappoint anyone. Even when facing
such insectoid elite that are exponentially stronger than normal insectoids, he still brings
the empire a resounding victory with ‘Dicarus,’ winning such a beautiful battle that it
deserves to be visually preserved and analysed from multiple perspectives for many eons
to come.
As one might expect, this video will be sent back to the capital planet and broadcasted on
every corner of the empire.
Everyone is cheering for this moment.
Only Bai Lianhua, however, is there to see Shi Cangyuan’s exhausted form in the room at
the base after his fight was over.
Shi Cangyuan actually had a hard time during the battle. He couldn’t show it to anyone,
however.
When Shi Cangyuan extended his hand to him, Bai Lianhua embraced him.
…
The situation is now reversed. Unlike then, now it is his turn to be in charge of Shi
Cangyuan’s daily life.
Though he is easy to care for. A lot of the times Bai Lianhua realises the best he could do is
to prepare the nutrient mixture for him beforehand and remind him to consume them
according to schedule.
At best he could massage him when he’s at rest and soothe the exhaustion brought about
by his body overclocking itself.
Shi Cangyuan might have made him his adjutant properly, but he protects him well in
actuality. He’s practically indistinguishable from a support unit.
Bai Lianhua could only try to find himself stuff to do. For example, he taught Shi Cangyuan
and others simple, convenient and practical techniques in emergency treatment, or he tried
his best to identify useful herbs and plants near the base in order to create pills or infusion
packs with special medicinal properties just in case.
——He can’t fight, so he can only help in other ways.
When the situation on the frontlines grow a bit stagnant, Bai Lianhua spent his time, with
Shi Cangyuan’s approval, summarising and generalising the research and information on
that special operating system Shi Cangyuan designed for him, and tried to further improve
it alongside the rest of the technical staff in the base.
Having spent years with the mecha genius Shi Cangyuan, seeing him work for so long, he
has also become quite knowledgeable in theoretical knowledges of mechas. He’s also
familiar with how Shi Cangyuan researches and records his findings. When he no longer
spouts his ludicrous thoughts he thought up for his character setting, he’s at least passable
for a research assistant when it comes to it.
Through this, Shi Cangyuan’s findings are almost implementable immediately.
Since most of the people of the base are unlike him in having such a mismatched physical
strength and psychic strength… Those who become mecha pilots never have their
corresponding strengths differ by more than three ranks apart.
Thus it reduces the difficulty in generalisation. Parts of Shi Cangyuan’s lines of thought are
even usable as-is.
This would quickly raise the combat strength of most mecha pilots that are restrained by
their lower levels of strength.
Shi Cangyuan would often joke about how Bai Lianhua ended up being quite the fitting
adjutant to bring along… And there’s even the special effect that he would get fully
energised if he could quietly stay together with him for a while.
Though Bai Lianhua can’t laugh at his jokes at all… Because Shi Cangyuan is way overdoing
it. He’s literally doing his best to become light and heat; every sortie of his his readiness to
sacrifice himself is evident.
While everyone would feel fired up looking at how strong and unparalleled Shi Cangyuan is
on the battlefield, but this also meant that there have now been countless times Shi
Cangyuan walked the boundaries between life and death.
Bai Lianhua feels nervous watching over him.
It was when Shi Cangyuan once again rushed back to base in a hurry for a temporary
respite that Bai Lianhua couldn’t hold it in anymore and tried to persuade him, “take care of
yourself, ok?”
“You’ve done really well already. Don’t force yourself to the limit anymore.”
Shi Cangyuan seems to be surprised and raised his eyebrows, “mm… So I don’t need to do it
to this degree?”
“Alright, I understand,” as he is sitting, he raises his head to look at Bai Lianhua, “are you
worrying about me?”
“… If you could say those words to me directly, I will be really happy.”
There’s an expectation in his expression.
How Shi Cangyuan has reacted has made Bai Lianhua really sad, “yes, I’m worried about
you… I also feel really sorry having intervened in your life.”
He suddenly feels like it’s fine even if the mission fails… The system can punish him
however it wants.
The system hesitates before telling him with a complicated feeling, “it is true that Shi
Cangyuan really did put the battles before his life, but it is also true that by going along with
this and emphasising this point in front of you again and again he is morally coercing you…”
Host, are you being silly or just acting dumb? Couldn’t you see through it? If you and Shi
Cangyuan were the player and target before, then everything is still the same right now,
just that the characters are switched, and the one being targeted here is you instead.
——It really couldn’t hold back and say it.
The system feels a bit guilty, feeling sorry towards the antagonist. He worked so hard but it
decided to poke through his deception…
It and the host sure are the one true pairing.
Bai Lianhua decides to ask the system however, “but… Even if I knew it was intention, I still
feel sorry.”
Plus, for all 100% of his acting, at least 90% of it was genuine.
They might both be players, but Bai Lianhua understands clearly the difference between
himself and Shi Cangyuan.
What was his price to pay? What was Shi Cangyuan’s price to pay?
Shi Cangyuan smiles and answers, “don’t be sorry… I’m really glad to have you intervene in
my life.”
“I like you, so I am willing to live as you would like me to.”
No matter for what purpose you like this form of mine.
Bai Lianhua is stunned. He shakes his head after a while, and has a really unconvincing
smile on, “no, I really do like the past Shi Cangyuan…”
“You should live the way you want to live your life.”
Shi Cangyuan’s heart skips a bit.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: There’s more subtle flags here. We’re almost halfway through the novel so
perhaps some of you might have already guessed the ending of this with all the clichés
you’ve seen before? Hehe.

WLWM World 5: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Fifth, Ch. 9

Shi Cangyuan felt like saying something several times but says nothing in the end.
My goodness. I thought my heart had already been filled up completely, but it turns out
there were more room for expansion, to fall even further in.
It takes him a while to find his own normal voice back again, and says in a joking tone, “you
gotta be responsible to what you said.”
Yet Bai Lianhua actually doesn’t immediately avoid and dodge the bullet in a fright, instead,
while his body still goes as stiff as a piece of log, he’s still doing his best to keep eye contact
with Shi Cangyuan.
It turns out Shi Cangyuan is the one to dodge Bai Lianhua’s gaze first this time.
He still tries to say in a cheerful tone, “you said I should live the way I want to…”
“And the plans for my life clearly involve you.”
“Are you implying something?”
He mumbles in a self-degrading tone, “And the words ‘I like you’ should never be said
casually in front of me… You’ll make me misunderstand that you also fell in love with me.”
Shi Cangyuan’s calm expression clearly gave way to some inquisitiveness and carefulness.
He’s as if doing his best to suppress himself in the presence of something he desperately
wants but doesn’t dare to extend his hand to touch.
Bai Lianhua bites his lips, “then for you, what is the definition of like?”
“I will feel happy when I see you proud and energetic; I will feel sad when I see you
wounded and exhausted; I will feel anxious when I see you sortie. My emotions keep being
tugged at by you… Is this like?”
Shi Cangyuan appears stunned. He takes a deep breath and says, “yes.”
“Even if the start of all this is out of a sense of guilt?”
“… Still yes.” Shi Cangyuan can already see what’s coming next, even if he finds it hard to
believe.
Bai Lianhua smiles, shallow dimples appearing, “then yes… Yes. I feel like, I love you too.”
“Do everything that you want to… I promise you, no matter what, I really won’t leave this
time.”
Just after he says it, before Shi Cangyuan can react, the system can’t suppress its shock
anymore.
“Holy shit! Host you actually said like yourself?!”
Nice one Shi Cangyuan, what a proud moment for the antagonists… Gods, can it perhaps
expect that if this goes on it might be able to see the host cornered and defeated?
Exciting!
“But… what’s with letting the antagonist do what he wants, jeez, host, that’s the wrong way
to treat your mission!”
Bai Lianhua doesn’t pay attention to the system’s rantings. He is still focused completely on
Shi Cangyuan.
Yet the Shi Cangyuan that has kept the initiative and pace of the interaction between the
two of them since Bai Lianhua’s return has currently just gone stiff right this moment,
losing his casual self that is always in control of the situation.
Bai Lianhua’s words were stupefying.
It’s what he’s always wanted, and he should take this chance to strike while the iron is hot,
and ask for more miles with this inch. Yet Shi Cangyuan realises that he can’t do it at all.
All his schemes and plans seem to have been zeroed out right now. There’s just pure joy
and extreme fear left in his mind right now.
Is this real?
Not just a wild hallucinating daydream he’s having?
Shi Cangyuan’s voice is so quiet it’s almost inaudible, “I really will take this at face value.”
Bai Lianhua nods without hesitation, “then do. I am serious.”
“Even if my heart really were a tough, hard piece of rock… You’ve won. You’ve found the
gap to crack it open.”
Looking at Shi Cangyuan, he is reminded of the antagonists of the other worlds that have
said similar things to him… What’s unexpected is that there’s also a day when he will say
something like that.
Shi Cangyuan who’s quite sensitive immediately understands that his intentional actions
were all seen through by Bai Lianhua. He’s seen through him… Which makes it suddenly
unbearable to look at Bai Lianhua’s still crystal-clear eyes.
Why would there be people that came with ulterior motives to still have such clear eyes
that can seemingly reflect all the negativities in people’s hearts?
——It’s like saying quietly, I know everything. I know you’re acting and biding your plans,
but I still get caught obediently. So, what are you going to do next? Do you plan to hurt me?
All his scheming self thus exposed to the sunlight like so for all to see… makes Shi Cangyuan
feel that he’s really ugly for some reason.
How odd it is that they might both have ulterior motives, but one would always feel that
they’re the worse one here among them.
“No. It’s still my loss.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
Shi Cangyuan’s sudden unexpected response makes Bai Lianhua confused… loss? What did
Shi Cangyuan lose?
Shi Cangyuan doesn’t seem to want to explain though, instead, he says with a serious
expression, “right. I will listen to you. I will live the way I want to…”
“But what I want is actually the same as you.”
Bai Lianhua widens his eyes in shock.
“Everyone would have wanted to save the world when they were young. Now, I just had the
chance to turn this dream into reality.”
“I can drive the best mecha of the empire, and enjoy the feeling of unrivalled-ness on the
battlefield. Now, I also have you.”
Bai Lianhua still feels uncomfortable, “but…”
Shi Cangyuan chuckles, “no buts. This is what I want.”
“My young self wanted the best mecha of the empire, to prove myself on the battlefield, to
be the strongest one in the empire. My older self wants to be with you… Now, I’ve got both.
Why could I possibly still feel dissatisfied with?”
Bai Lianhua seems dumbfounded. He’s completely unable to ascertain whether these
feelings of Shi Cangyuan are genuine, but he finds himself unable to counter.
The system that’s held its breath has popped up again.
“Amazing. Host, you didn’t actually plan this, right?”
What an unexpected development… With a step back as his offence, completely
intimidating the antagonist into falling for him completely… Now the antagonist would
never ever do antagonistic things again.
His whole mental defence has been brought down already, you see?
What a divine aura that the white lotus has…
#I’m still untainted and gentle and well as always, and you’ve already thrown away your
weapons to swear allegiance to me#
Shocking. Truly shocking.
Bai Lianhua still seems dazed, “but I didn’t…” He had really prepared for this mission to fail,
to give Shi Cangyuan freedom.
He also doesn’t understand how this situation turned out so.
System “…”
Emm… It’s because you didn’t that is even more impressive.
To affect people unintentionally is an even more lethal method.
What’s still quite soothing is that, uh, the antagonist’s scheming attempt to capture him
didn’t completely fail, and it’s barely some kind of… win-win?
——Oof, no no. It’s still a bit weird to call it a win-win.
… The mecha pilots of the empire led by Shi Cangyuan spent almost 20 years to beat the
insectoids that have grown arrogant with their second wave of evolution back into
submission.
He stayed active on the battlefield until the second wave ended and these second evolved
insectoid elites have stopped appearing. Then he moved to the background.
Thus Shi Cangyuan also becomes the person to have piloted ‘Dicarus’ for the longest
duration in the entire empire’s history. In his hands, ‘Dicarus’ also received timely
modifications that made it stronger and stronger over time.
‘Dicarus,’ that people thought with the advancement that technology would also become
outdated and retire from history, has become the number one mecha that will always stay
on active duty.
In the end, it’s no longer ‘Dicarus’ that is giving glory to Shi Cangyuan, but instead it is
because of Shi Cangyuan, that ‘Dicarus’ has become the eternal symbol and idol of the next
generation in the empire’s population.
After Shi Cangyuan has completely let go of ‘Dicarus,’ there’s still countless mecha
designers idolising him that did their best to keep ‘Dicarus’ at top shape, and countless
mecha pilots that work their best with the grandest goal of winning the pilotship of
‘Dicarus’ through the competitions.
The number one mecha that was once the factor that caused Shi Cangyuan’s lifelong
tragedy in the original timeline has now been associated exclusively with Shi Cangyuan
now.
Shi Cangyuan, the God of War known galaxy-wide also has a well-known, loving
relationship with his partner, Bai Lianhua.
Everyone knows that when Shi Cangyuan was at his life’s lowest, Bai Lianhua acted as his
best friend and doctor; at his fights against the insectoids, he’s his most compatible
adjutant; at his retirement into a researcher of mechas, he’s his best colleague in his
research.
Bai Lianhua had a lot of roles, but what’s unchanging is that he’s the one Shi Cangyuan
placed at the bottom of his heart.
Shi Cangyuan has said many times himself that Bai Lianhua is the shiniest star to descend
from the sky for him.
…
Bai Lianhua stayed with Shi Cangyuan in this world until they were old.
On his deathbed, Shi Cangyuan took Bai Lianhua’s hand, and says, “there’s been one thing,
that I’ve never told you… Because I was afraid you’d despise me for it.”
Bai Lianhua looks at him, perplexed.
Shi Cangyuan hesitates a bit, before saying, “it’s about why you were back.”
Bai Lianhua is stunned. This is a topic they’ve never brought up in a really, really long time.
“Remember when I told you I’m willing to walk whatever path you set for me, good or bad,
even if I had to take a long fall after I’ve reached the peak?”
“I really once thought so… Even in the early days I was waiting for such a twist…”
“I’m sorry I had ever thought like this, like I didn’t trust you.”
“I couldn’t help it. Everything was so perfect, that it was unreal. Like the mirage in a mirror,
that it would shatter at the slightest poking.”
“But no. I actually did just spend my life with you together like a dream.”
Bai Lianhua is shocked. He never knew that’s what Shi Cangyuan once thought… He’s not
shown it at all in front of him.
He’s bitter, but still says, “no. There’s nothing to be sorry for. I know you don’t mean it.”
“Look, there’s no twist… Perhaps I really did come for you with ulterior motives, but I really
did hope that you can have a bright, happy life.”
Shi Cangyuan’s lips perk up, “you’ve succeeded.”
“Every day I’ve spent with you were the most dazzling days I’ve ever had.”
He’s lying down in silence, looking at Bai Lianhua with an unmoving gaze. A gentle,
melancholic expression on his face, overlapping with the refreshing sunlight that’s coming
in through the windows, as if to show how dazzling it was for him… Then, without being
able to control it, his gaze starts to lose focus, becoming dispersed and dimmed. In the end,
he closed his eyes in peace.
Shi Cangyuan’s smile never faded away.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I’m not crying. You are. Sob.

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 1

After detaching from Shi Cangyuan’s world, Bai Lianhua had a few good days of rest in the
system space.
When he finally chased away his depression status effect, and got himself revitalised, he
chooses to reenter the mission worlds. He can’t help but pray that this time the antagonist
wouldn’t be someone hard to deal with.
Bai Lianhua tries to recall in his mind which antagonist might be easy to deal with in his
former mission worlds… Then, he gives up in exasperation. It’s all the same. No antagonist
would give him an easy time.
Sigh. He’ll see.
This time the system is still friendly enough to have him materialise where nobody is.
After looking around, Bai Lianhua is sure this is another ancient world.
He tidies his clothes a little bit——Of course, with the little surprise he had the last time
around, with an unspoken expectation of tacit agreement, he works through his waist and
the sleeve opening… Then, he really does discover a small purse.
It might not be a lot of money, but at least he’s not penniless.
Bai Lianhua gives the system an expression of praise… Good. The damned system finally
has a moral conscience. Keep up the good work and make this a regular thing in every
world, k?
System “…”
No, seriously, I know host you want to praise me, but thanks to your little white lotus kind
of feeling, it’s almost like you’re flirting with a wink, you know.
——This system really doesn’t deserve your seductive wink. Not even antagonists can
enjoy something like this, please don’t beat me.
While Bai Lianhua who has no idea what the system is having delusions about, walks onto
the streets with a good mood.
…
By afternoon, when Bai Lianhua has rented a room in a tavern, he’s figured out most of
what his surroundings are.
He’s currently in one of the prosperous little hamlets surrounding the capital city.
Normally, the system wouldn’t project him too far away from the antagonist. Therefore it is
a reasonable guess that the antagonist is also in the capital city.
That’s to be expected. In ancient worlds only capital cities are fitting for the antagonists to
mess about.
Though the question on Bai Lianhua’s mind is that the world looks normal. It seems there’s
nothing bad going on?
He can’t see any potential risks that could stir up the world in the near future. Everyone has
a smile on in both the main streets and the small alleyways. It looks to be a golden age.
The next morning, Bai Lianhua decided he can’t just blunder about blindly after some
thought, so he decides to make his way to the eateries and sit there the whole day.
All sorts of characters pass through here, and they often enjoy making small talk or boast
their knowledges. It’s usually the place with the most information passing through in
ancient times.
Sigh. This is what’s inconvenient about ancient worlds. If it’s spacefaring worlds he can just
log onto the celestial Internets and look up whatever he wants instead of waiting here for
the information to find him, to wait for useful information essentially like trying to luck out.
Bai Lianhua feels a bit conflicted. In all honesty, he’d rather not hear about how the
antagonist is messing with the world, but if he really isn’t messing with the world, he can’t
find him.
What a contradictory situation.
Yet, perhaps Bai Lianhua really has luck on his side. After several days when he finishes
summarising all the trivial information he’s collected, Bai Lianhua really discovers some
clues.
The dynasty in this world might really look like they’re in their prime, but in fact there’s
quite the amount of stuff to worry about… The one on the throne is weak, the court officers
and military officers have essentially split the court in two, the factions all have their power
struggles with webs of alliances, and there’s barbarians lying in wait just beyond the
borders.
Perhaps the people of this world have enjoyed a golden for too long that nobody is doing
anything about it.
People don’t care about the information pertinent to their lives, but instead, what the
people enjoy talking about the most, is instead which brother of which concubine of the
emperor has made a fool of himself in what way and such. There’s essentially new topics
along such lines popping up every day.
Having been through many worlds, Bai Lianhua, who’s already experienced similar
situations, as he’s been examining this world with a critical eye since his return, can sense
that this is definitely a sign that the future will make a u-turn from the prominence of its
prosperity fading.
He’s a bit nervous about the potential role the antagonist might play in this.
The fifth day Bai Lianhua is standing by in the eateries, he’s got some fresh new gossip from
the table next to his.
The core of the gossip concerns the State Oracle. When the ancient Chinese is rephrased in
a more modern-friendly way, it’s essentially that the State Oracle is out-of-this-world, as
beautiful in state and form as an immortal, though he’s quite emotionally blank… Yet
they’re not just any mortal. They don’t even appear in public most of the time, so it makes
sense they’re cold and highfalutin.
While the ones chatting don’t dare utter his name directly, and are being really vague about
it, but Bai Lianhua is more energetic the more he hears.
State Oracle? Emotionless? Not appearing in public?
These keywords quickly cause the cogs to turn in his head.
Especially the identity of ‘State Oracle,’ if he’s right, perhaps this is the world of the
antagonist Yang Chongyin?
Though given the situation just before he’d left, Yang Chongyin shouldn’t be someone like
so, but… Alright, fine, he knew that all his missions only ended in failure.
To prove his guess, Bai Lianhua spent a bit of effort and finally got the name of this State
Oracle, and it is Yang Chongyin, as expected.
Then, this is a world with light xuanhuan elements.
Due to his excellent talents and a pair of natural-born ethereal eyes, Yang Chongyin has
been forcibly taken away from his parents when it was discovered that he could see ghosts
and his talents were confirmed. He was forced to be a disciple of a sect.
This sect is rather extraordinary. While it might look detached from the physical world, it is
actually closely associated with the imperial court, because each and every State Oracle
were picked from it.
Yet even in this sect, Yang Chongyin is the most special one… Since the moment he was
forced inside it, he’s been chosen implicitly as the successor of the State Oracle.
This is not a good thing, though, at least, not for Yang Chongyin.
From then on, he could not have any excessive emotions, because it would affect his ability
to perform divine arts and divination.
Nobody will get close to him, nor will anyone care for him. Everyone will treat him with
respect in a distance. He even had to endure all sorts of strict treatment since a young age
for so-called ‘training,’ so that he would have no emotional fluctuations.
He had once sneaked out to find his own parents, only to discover they’ve had new
children. The family was happy, and it was supposed to be his family.
They were made to forget the existence of this child completely through divine
intervention… Not only his parents, but his other relatives and acquaintances. His name,
Yang Chongyin has been wiped from all their memories.
Yang Chongyin has become someone that has no origin.
Other than his sect, he had nowhere to go.
The sect’s master only said to him in an indifferent manner, that this is to remove his ties to
the mortal world.
All the people he had the slightest attachment to in the sect would all try to distance
themselves as much as possible after they were taken away to have a ‘talk,’ and avoid
spending any further time with him as they have been warned not to interfere with their
senior disciple’s studies and affect the sect’s business.
They might be on good enough terms to greet each other the last time, and the next time
they met the other person would switch directions just to avoid him.
Even the little animals he’d fed and familiarised in the sect might come snuggle up to his
hand the last time and the next time it would no longer approach him, even darting away.
Yang Chongyin knows that it is because it has endured divine intervention.
He might have a high position in the sect, and is treated with all due respect and dignity,
but he’s been eliminated from any form of contact by any living creature.
Yang Chongyin had once listened in on a talk between the sect’s master and elder.
When speaking of him, the elder asked why they did not just kill his parents and his close
associates so that he wouldn’t have escaped, sounding about as indifferent as one would
have discussed slaughtering chickens and lamb for dinner.
While the master replied with a smile that that would only have resulted in his intense
mental repulsion. They had to do this instead, while troublesome, but if he himself can only
feel their cold-bloodedness, then he would grow emotionless over time.
“That’s how generations of State Oracles were trained.”
“Don’t worry, in the end he will be tamed and accept all these as the Heaven’s tribulations
he deserved… As he is the chosen talent designated by It to handle a whole nation’s
fortunes, true.”
The elder then chuckles and remarks how this mustn’t be heard by the existing State Oracle
of that time.
The master says, “it’s alright. This is something only us masters and elders can talk about.
Oh, and the emperor as well.”
“We don’t have to be that careful either. The State Oracle might look as powerful as can be,
but their personality have long been tamed and they’ve long since become inept… No
matter how strong their divinations are they won’t waste their time on such trivialities.”
From the start to finish, all these words have as if been etched with red hot iron onto Yang
Chongyin’s heart. He cannot accept that this is the fate he has to face. He confronted them
directly, saying he really regrets having shown his talents back then, and he would have
rather died. They instead punish him in solitary confinement. He was alone for a whole
three years.
Yang Chongyin, however, is not someone that is easily tamed. All these methods used to
train his emotionlessness fails to flatten out his spikes. Instead, he learned to hide his
spikes deep in himself.
His sect is rather helpless to find that all the methods that trained State Oracles after State
Oracles were always rather ineffective on Yang Chongyin… Instead, he would figure out the
principle behind them and act against their interests.
If continued, Yang Chongyin would never succumb. They weren’t willing to let his talents
go, however, so they decided they would force it. They used divine arts to remove Yang
Chongyin’s emotions and modified his memories. They’ve forced a consciousness they
hoped Yang Chongyin would have, one that placed the national fortune of the imperial
court above all else, onto him.
So, Yang Chongyin appeared to have quieted down into what’s finally a fitting State Oracle
successor.
Yet, in the original world’s timeline, when Yang Chongyin actually succeeded as State
Oracle, instead of protecting the national fortune, he actively hampered it.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: If you ask me, there’s really too much ancient settings in this QT novel… Though
I guess if it really had more modern settings, it would have ended up with Bai Lianhua
spending his time on computers only and becoming a shut-in, so meh, fair’s fair I guess.
WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 2
Hampering national fortune is no trivial thing. Yang Chongyin is thus actually forcibly
trying to kill a dynasty that should continue to exist. For Yang Chongyin himself, he would
also have to pay this price with his own life.
Though he really did hate the imperial court and his own identity as the State Oracle.
In the end, the dynasty that has lost its Mandate of Heaven falls apart. The land gets
engulfed in chaos, warlords set themselves up as rulers everywhere… Thus, the first time
Bai Lianhua transmigrated into this world, what he had to do is to stop all this from
happening, and resolve Yang Chongyin’s grudges and anger.
According to Bai Lianhua himself, however, he’s actually not done a perfect job in this
world.
The system had arranged for him to be Yang Chongyin’s junior disciple on the surface in
this world.
This allowed him to easily approach the antagonist. Yet, as a little white lotus, he couldn’t
evoke divine intervention, nor could him easily move the clouds or make it rain, or
slaughter people on the battlefield. In the end, he couldn’t completely change the fate of
Yang Chongyin becoming the State Oracle.
As for his actual identity, it only served to at most prevent the sect from any forceful
measures on Yang Chongyin…
So, all he could do is do what white lotuses do best – start from soothing the Yang
Chongyin’s psychological trauma.
Like the system said, Yang Chongyin has never endured any physical harm or pain. The
only measures employed against him were psychological… He wanted someone who could
care for him, so that’s what Bai Lianhua did.
Bai Lianhua succeeded. It was obvious how peaceful Yang Chongyin had become by the
end, which is when he received the reminder from the system about the completion of his
mission.
He did always feel a bit concerned about it.
Now, he’s certain his worries were right.
Sigh. Oh well, Bai Lianhua rubs his face. No matter whether his mission was completed well
or badly, he would have to redo it now.
…
The system didn’t give him much of an allowance, and he’s spent part of it now.
Yet Bai Lianhua knows that with Yang Chongyin’s current position, it would not be easy for
him to approach the antagonist. It’s still fine in the hamlet where the prices are not high,
but in the capital city, his daily expenditure would surely increase… So, what’s important is
that he must not continue like this. He would have to make some money before making his
move.
Since the antagonist would be staying still this time, and not run about.
After some thoughts, following the system’s advice, he decides to employ the talents he had
in this world, and set up a little stall to be a fake diviner. He’d be making money while he
tries his best to recall all those knowledges he had learned about before.
Since he would have to live in accordance with the character setting he had.
Bai Lianhua did feel a bit guilty though. They might have come from the same sect, but
compared to the ultimate A-list student Yang Chongyin, he’s half of that at best… He’s even
forgotten most of it after this many worlds.
At least, nobody tried to have him divine anything big. He could still handle it while
wracking his brains. It shouldn’t be too far off anyway… right?
After a day, Bai Lianhua manages to have two customers while in such a nervous state.
Then he sighs in relief. Thank God nobody called him a fraud and tried to beat him up.
System “…”
It can’t help but try to lay the hammer of truth on him, “Actually, host… I think it might not
be because you were right that they don’t beat you up.”
“It might just be that you look nice and your smile is soothing, and looking at that is
certainly worth the money, so they don’t mind how everything else goes.”
“Rather than using your talents as a fake diviner, I think, host, it’s better for you to make a
livelihood with your face.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
I’m sorry, but the gentle, appealing white lotus really wants to fold up his sleeves and beat
someone up right now.
…
On the other side, in the State Oracle’s residence, Capital City.
After Yang Chongyin has cleaned his hands, he lowers his head, and again does the
divination he forced himself to do every 10 days. Yet, when the results are shown, he who
thought he would have had to continue to be disappointed becomes so shocked he appears
petrified where he is standing.
The results show that Bai Lianhua exists.
This almost made his hands that should forever stay level in divination tremble. He forces
himself to take a deep breath, calm down and starts another divination.
Bai Lianhua’s fate is unlike others. There’s as if forever a fog concealing it. Even just the
most basic divination telling his whereabouts are especially mentally consuming… Or Yang
Chongyin would have went about it with a higher frequency than once every 10 days.
He should really therefore not do such a divination twice within such a short amount of
time, as it would be quite damaging for him. Yet, Yang Chongyin couldn’t care less about
that right now.
… When the results are again in, he is finally certain that this is not a joke from the Heavens.
He’s really found Bai Lianhua again.
——After eight years, what would that young man that was soft and liked to laugh look like
now?
Yang Chongyin seems stupefied as he is forcibly dragged into his memories… He
understands that this is the price to pay for forcibly divining just now, which is trying to
mentally stir him… He should really be doing his best to defend against it, really.
Yet this moment, this moment when he learned about Bai Lianhua is still alive, Yang
Chongyin really wants to let his emotions go…
If he were someone nobody in the sect would approach back then, then Bai Lianhua was
the opposite of him. He’s the little junior disciple everyone in the sect loved. He’s simple
and lovable. He might not have had the talent, but he’s really likable. True to his name, he’s
like the lotus that’s planted right in the pool in the centre of the sect. He’s diligently cared
for and placed into the hearts of everyone.
Someone like him should therefore have had no relationship with him, but when everyone
restrained themselves to keep their distance from him, only Bai Lianhua would continue
smiling when seeing him, and saying ‘Yang shixiong‘ with such an adorable tone, with a
kindly curious expression, looking like he really wants to know about him.
And Bai Lianhua did so too… After a long time, it’s impossible for him to unsee it at all.
And he, back then, happened to be deeply repulsive of anyone. Even when Bai Lianhua is
appealing to him, he would just think maliciously, sure, approach me. After you do, how will
the master and elder treat Bai Lianhua?
Perhaps they would try to kill Bai Lianhua like they casually talked about the reason they
did not casually get rid of his parents and his close associates?
Oh, perhaps they woulnd’t, since the master and elder treated Bai Lianhua with such a
careful attitude.
But, just maybe?
His life where all hopes and dreams were dashed, suddenly gave way to a ripple… Back
then, Yang Chongyin really felt this was interesting unlike anything he had ever seen.
He would respond to Bai Lianhua, and familiarise himself with him, then he would
intentionally let this be known when others witness such. Bai Lianhua thus undergoes
punishment for this.
As expected, there’s no physical punishment, only solitary confinement… Yet, for someone
like Bai Lianhua, it’s probably harsh enough for him.
Since before, he had probably never been punished like so, nor had he endured such
hardship——It’s famous how much of a glutton Bai Lianhua was. Yet, in solitary
confinement, one would only ever have cold water to fill their stomachs. They had to stay
for nine days in the freezing stone room, and be allowed a meal only once every three days.
There’s no cheating either. Even when it comes to their beloved little disciple, the master
and elder did not break the rules for him in front of others.
Plus, Bai Lianhua himself wasn’t someone that would deceive and try to sly his way out of
stuff like this.
Yang Chongyin thought that through this, Bai Lianhua would learn to restrain himself and
then be like all the others, to distance himself from him.
Yet, it didn’t go like so.
Even if he’s been punished, Bai Lianhua who’s become unenergetic and has visibly slimmed
down still liked to approach him. He would get close to him in secret, still appearing to
think of him as the good person ‘Yang shixiong.’ He’s such a dummy, completely failing to
realise it was all his intentional actions.
His eyes glimmered more brightly than the sun when he smiled at him, appearing
completely oblivious.
It made him murmur to Bai Lianhua, “you got punished for me.”
Bai Lianhua chuckled as he nodded, “I know. The master and elder said I shouldn’t talk with
you…”
“But… I still want to talk to you.” His smile appeared nonchalant and earnest.
Yang Chongyin asked him, “what if you had to be punished again?”
Bai Lianhua blinked, “then that’s fine too.”
Yang Chongyin didn’t know if he should believe him.
But, for some reason, he decided he would not intentionally reveal his interactions with Bai
Lianhua to others, nor would he intentionally hide it.
Yet, Bai Lianhua did as he himself said. After he got out of his second solitary confinement,
he would still show his brilliantly dazzling smile this way, and Yang Chongyin would, while
thinking about how dumb he looked, be unable to suppress his bitter feeling in his chest.
Why did Bai Lianhua had to suffer such treatment from him for him?
Who he was harming was someone that should never be harmed.
What he has always wanted was just such an earnest heart. That he would thus know that
besides protecting the national fortune, he had something else t live for in the future… Yet,
how laughable. His wish came true, yet he is still trying to repulse this earnesty outwards.
He’s become twisted into a form even he hated.
He felt like he wanted to see Bai Lianhua keep smiling at him so when he sees Bai Lianhua’s
beloved smile.
He should really treat Bai Lianhua well, better than anyone else in the world.
Yeah, Bai Lianhua was a simpleton and easy to deceive… Then what? Nobody would have
the mind to hurt him, right?
Even his cold, emotionless self, would be willing to do his best to preserve the softness in
his mind.
All his anxiety and broodiness suddenly had somewhere to go.
Back then, Yang Chongyin thought, perhaps he really could become emotionless when it
came to anything unrelated to Bai Lianhua.
He could dedicate all his emotional fluctuations to Bai Lianhua alone.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: The backstory. I know, same old, same old, but the next world with the story I
loved is just around the corner, so I’m looking forward to it at least.

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 3

Yang Chongyin was at peace.
He gradually buried the grudges that continued to scream in his mind. He also told Bai
Lianhua not to act too chummy with him on the surface so that he didn’t end up punished
with a dumb look on his face again… Bai Lianhua was seriously straightforward and
unthinking, so Yang Chongyin was worried he would suffer time and time again.
Perhaps Bai Lianhua would still smile on and tell him he doesn’t mind, but he does mind…
Every pain suffered by Bai Lianhua was ten times its painfulness on himself.
Yang Chongyin started to learn to care for someone else, to place him in the most valued
position in his heart.
Other than that, he started to look more and more like a State Oracle successor that fitted
his benefacting sect’s expectations.
Perhaps they thought that he finally came to terms with his fate, but Yang Chongyin knew
himself that it wasn’t.
Perhaps nobody would know how much dark, repressed feelings have been piled up in him;
perhaps nobody will ever know what terrifying things he had schemed——He really did
genuinely think that since everyone wanted him to be this State Oracle thing to dedicate his
entire life for it… Then if he really did fail to escape this fate and become this so-called State
Oracle, he would do the opposite.
——It should give a result these people would be much overjoyed to hear, mayhap?
Though he knows that he mustn’t do that now… Because of Bai Lianhua.
Unlike him, Bai Lianhua, who’s naturally kind, unquestionably hopes for peace upon the
realm.
He had once laughed and said, he hoped the people continued to found peace, and how
great it was that the golden age continued.
Just looking at his eyes was enough for someone to be unable to help themselves getting
influenced, thinking that the world really should, as he wished, forever continue on vivid
and lively.
Yang Chongyin didn’t want a day to come when Bai Lianhua would hate him.
The world might be unfair to him, but it has given him Bai Lianhua as compensation, then
that was enough.
——He would just do a good job as this State Oracle, that’s all.
Yet… Even this hope of his was shattered.
The disciples of the sect all had to experience the mortal world at a certain age… Only Yang
Chongyin who had a special role to play didn’t have to do that.
However, Bai Lianhua, who was supposed to be experiencing the world, never came back.
Yang Chongyin, who officially succeeded the post of the State Oracle, never did get a word
of congratulations from Bai Lianhua.
The master and elder also appeared quite concerned, but oddly, they weren’t willing to
search for him, which was quite odd…
And Bai Lianhua’s disappearance also had the members of the sect worried and talking
about him. Everyone liked him, and so everyone was worried.
Gradually, rumours also spread that Bai Lianhua was exiled and made to never come back
in secret because his relationship with Yang Chongyin had become too much.
“To be honest, even if they didn’t exactly interact with one another ever again afterwards…
I still kind of felt that Bai shidi and Yang shixiong held goodwill towards each other.”
“Yeah, I know, right? Every time Bai shidi saw Yang shixiong he would always have a smile
on… Even we felt that, so I think it’s unbelievable the master and others knew nothing
about it.”
“Sigh. I’ve long told Bai shidi not to be with Yang shixiong anymore, why wouldn’t he listen?
He’s been punished for this already… When he came back from his solitary confinement, it
was heartbreaking for everyone to see his unenergetic appearance, wasn’t it?”
“That Yang shixiong mustn’t be emotionally swayed is something the master had
personally said; anyone who so much as made him smile would be in for a bad time… Why
did it have to be Bai shidi that… sigh. Who knows what kind of brainwashing Yang shixiong
did to him.”
As Yang Chongyin was different from them, nobody would talk about these with him. Still,
Yang Chongyin caught wind of these eventually.
He was still too inexperienced to divine anything about Bai Lianhua, so he took a gamble.
He took out mementos that had accidentally contacted Bai Lianhua’s blood, and paid the
price with his own longevity to divine Bai Lianhua’s whereabouts.
——In fact, it’s after that forced divination that left him with the ability to divine Bai
Lianhua’s presence once every ten days later.
Yet, the results then were something he didn’t want to believe… The results showed that
Bai Lianhua no longer existed within the world.
Only death seemed to be the only plausible explanation for this.
But, it couldn’t be. Bai Lianhua had an exceptional fortune that even had the Heavens
mystify and conceal it. How could he just die so easily?
Yang Chongyin never accepted this result. Over time, he didn’t even know if his
stubbornness was merely a lie to himself anymore.
Now, though, his prayers seem to have finally been answered.
Yang Chongyin whose emotions have been successfully mentally stirred, suddenly feel an
intense wave of pain gouging at his chest, and he accepts this backlash with an unchanged
expression. His gaze is still focused on the results of the divination.
What good news.
…
Today, Bai Lianhua who’s manning his little stallfront in boredom catches wind of a fresh
new big rumour circulating about the populace. Apparently the State Oracle has divined
that the Heavens have blessed artefacts greatly beneficial for the dynasty. He will therefore
tour the surroundings of the capital looking for the artefact.
And, incidentally, apparently they’re headed in this direction.
Bai Lianhua “???”
In a crowd thus cheering in joy, only Bai Lianhua appears completely astounded.
What the heck? He’s not made enough money to look for the antagonist, and he’s already
ready to take the initiative to visit?
Is this his luck? Why does he feel so unreal?
Or perhaps…
The system also gets what unspoken thought Bai Lianhua just had, “or, Yang Chongyin is
aware that host you’re back… Don’t forget the job of this world’s antagonist. He’s the
professional here.”
Bai Lianhua’s head hurts.
Really, him looking for the antagonist after returning is completely different in feeling to
the antagonist looking for him of his own volition, more specifically, the latter feels like
getting caught in guilt.
He can’t help but murmur quietly, I know the antagonist can divine, but it’s not a passive
skill. Yang Chongyin managed to divine this without doing anything… Or, at a time like this,
would he suddenly get the urge to divine something related to me?”
Now that he’s familiarised himself with the state of the world, he’s certain it’s almost 8
years since he’d left.
“It must be because the antagonist could never forget about you. Not just 8 years, perhaps
he’d still be holding steadfast and divining you in 18 years… Look, his wish came true, and
now host you really are back.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
Fine. No matter whether Yang Chongyin really did learn about his return or not, if he really
is coming, then he should stay and wait.
Sigh, God knows how this world’s antagonist managed to break down.
…
The State Oracle who is practically a shut-in making a visit is no mere thing.
The imperial court did a lot of preparations but then were asked by Yang Chongyin that
everything should be simplified, and he had to hurry.
Even this simplified procession is still quite grand coming forth.
The entire population of the hamlet has gone to see the liveliness. They try to guess how
the State Oracle who’s rumoured to rival immortals in disposition would look through the
elegant and striking horse-drawn carriage.
Bai Lianhua, who’s manning his stall in a secluded corner, ended up as part of the
spectating onlookers for once with a complicated feeling.
The system jokingly asks, “host, how does it feel to miss the antagonist by a hair’s breadth?”
Bai Lianhua seems resigned, “… weird, like the antagonist and I are starring in some kind of
third-rate TV drama.”
“Though the antagonist will stay in the vicinity for a long time, they said? Then I’ll have
enough time to think about how to approach him.”
Though, perhaps it was just his hallucination, but the moment he finished talking nonsense
with the system, when the procession passed nearby, it felt as if someone was looking at
him or not through the curtains of the carriage when it was lifted by the wind.
——Though someone that could sit in the carriage, must have meant Yang Chongyin
himself.
So Bai Lianhua starts feeling nervous again… And he quickly realises that it was no mere
delusion of his.
In the afternoon, as he felt too nervous to continue doing business, he wanted to pack up
early at 4, 5 in the afternoon and go home. While daydreaming a bit he can see a figure both
foreign and familiar approaching, appearing before him, stopped just next to his shabby
little stall.
——It is precisely the Yang Chongyin who is supposed to have settled down and ordered
his men to look for the artefact thing.
8 years having passed, the antagonist who was already cold in appearance has become
even more detached-from-the-world looking.
Bai Lianhua’s instinctive reaction is not to greet him, but look around, afraid Yang
Chongyin’s appearance would cause chaos.
It’s not him, but like, with how enthusiastic everyone was in the morning, like avid fans,
now that the man himself is here, it better not cause any trampling and such.
Then Bai Lianhua realises that besides him, nobody actually knew how Yang Chongyin
appeared here. At best they might feel that this person has quite the heavenly appearance
and extraordinary aura about him, that makes their eyes glued to him for longer than usual.
——Uh, according to his personal experience these days, the residents of the hamlet are
pretty earnest folks. He didn’t see any dandy country squire walking about. Even if Yang
Chongyin is a bit striking to the eye, there probably wouldn’t be any of that wild plot of
some gangly fellas kidnapping him appearing or something.
The system can’t help but diss, “what a keen eye you have, host, do you think the antagonist
would actually allow himself to be flirted with by undesirables?”
“Emm… Wouldn’t you worry about yourself first? I feel like host you often forget about
your own identity..”
White lotuses are the characters most often bullied, you know… shamed and welling up,
holding in their anger and voice, showing an angry expression but staying mute or
something, ah, the images are growing more vivid by the second!
Bai Lianhua “…”
He decisively and one-sidedly blocks the damned system. Then he smiles at Yang Chongyin
with an awkward expression on his face.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: What good days those were when you could set up a stall and the police
wouldn’t come knocking for a license no matter what. I mean, if the stall is selling valuables
then yeah, but a flippin’ lemonade stall run by kids? Seriously?

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 4

Time for the acting skill test!
“Yang shixiong.”
Bai Lianhua called out without much confidence, his voice even uncontrollably a bit shaky.
Yang Chongyin doesn’t say anything, just looking at him with unblinking eyes, as if trying to
etch his current appearance into his memories. With such a dedicated expression, he is
making Bai Lianhua almost unable to keep up his smile.
——What a live demonstration of how smiles disappear gradually.
Bai Lianhua is the one to fail first. He sags his head downwards, like a kid who has done
something bad, waiting for the scolding with nervous eyes… but also can’t help but slightly
lift up his head, trying to discreetly work out Yang Chongyin’s emotions.
Noticing Bai Lianhua is up to his usual habits, Yang Chongyin’s expression softens
somewhat.
He says gently, “if Bai shidi is currently divining for people, why not divine for me as well?”
Bai Lianhua “???”
No, no. He is almost able to hear the noose around his neck. It’s obvious Yang Chongyin’s
response will be something he doesn’t want to hear.
Yet this is a wish that is clearly inaudible to Yang Chongyin.
“For years I’ve been divining this, but I discover that my powers are limited, and I can never
divine an answer… Now that I think about it, perhaps what I want to know, only Bai shidi,
you can divine a clear answer for me.”
Bai Lianhua asks with a trembling tone, “what answer?”
“When can I see you again every day?”
——Holy, bullseye!
Bai Lianhua almost loses his voice, before barely managing to utter quietly, “… now.”
“From now on.”
… Nope. He needs to pack up for the day.
If he stays, he’ll definitely manage to realise that joke earlier between him and the system –
a free relationship drama for the residents of the hamlet starring him and Yang Chongyin,
enriching everyone’s gossip and cultural appetite, contributing to the variety of their small
talks.
In fact, he is certain there seem to be people noticing the odd atmosphere about this corner
and is looking at them.
Bai Lianhua hurriedly packs up, before decisively dragging Yang Chongyin away from the
place.
Yet, for now, he doesn’t have anywhere else to go, so he could only bring Yang Chongyin
back to the tavern.
Yang Chongyin doesn’t seem to mind, and follows him quietly, until they enter the room.
Yang Chongyin, taking a look around, asks, “you’ve been living here all this time?”
Bai Lianhua nods, embarrassed, “the room might be disappointing, so if shixiong can put up
with it for now.”
A tavern in a hamlet would be praiseworthy if it is tidy and clean, asking for more is clearly
unrealistic.
He thinks it’s alright, but Bai Lianhua thinks that with Yang Chongyin’s living standards
after he has become the State Oracle, this place would be deemed too shabby.
——Uh, fine, even taking a step back to the antagonist’s living quarters in the sect, that
would be better than this place… Yang Chongyin who has never received lacking material
treatment is probably having problems adapting to this.
Yang Chongyin shakes his head, however, “you’re the one that’s living here. I just…
Nevermind.”
Bai Lianhua used to be beloved in the sect. The senior disciples cared for him. Even the
cold-hearted master and elder had quite the patience with him, meaning that Bai Lianhua
had the best standards of living in there. He has never suffered in that regard, but now…
Bai Lianhua tilts his head, “huh? For me, I think it’s pretty nice. The place lives up to the
cost.”
Nice and cheap, deserving of your patronage… And it also feels nice to have less décor, it
feels fresh and unburdened.
Sigh, perhaps it’s a difference in aesthetic vision between him and the antagonist who grew
up in the past.
His smile is genuine enough that Yang Chongyin couldn’t say anything else.
The two people sit quietly by the table. It’s almost making Bai Lianhua feel like he’s sitting
on needles.
In the end, Yang Chongyin breaks the silence first, “I was genuinely asking for a divination
back there.”
Bai Lianhua also tries his best to appeal with his cute expression, “shixiong, I am serious as
well… Even if you didn’t come for you, I was planning to look for you.”
——That’s the truth. He’s not feeling guilty at all, yup!
“Eight years have passed. I have never managed to divine your whereabouts. I almost
thought you…” Yang Chongyin closed his eyes, clearly unable to say what comes next.
Bai Lianhua feels a bit embarrassed.
Eight years ago, when he chose to leave the world by disintegrating the material formation
of his projection, he technically did die.
He thought quite early on that if Yang Chongyin did divine before, he’ll definitely have
discovered that he has disappeared from the world since then.
This isn’t easy to come up with excuses for… Say he had an out-of-body experience and
only regained consciousness now? But then his physical body shouldn’t have been
undivinable.
Same for pretending to be amnesiac… This won’t do either.
So Bai Lianhua could only dryly smile in the end, awkwardly explaining that no, he didn’t.
While the situation seems quite absurd, but he must believe him when he says that he
really didn’t use any demonic techniques to resurrect himself.
Yang Chongyin nods, “I know you wouldn’t… But so what if you did? I don’t mind.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Hey, it feels really odd when you say something like that with such a
saintly appearance.
It’s the fault of Yang Chongyin’s cold and detached true●diviner aura that would make one
mistake him for being saintly both inside and outside.
——In a certain sense, Bai Lianhua thinks Yang Chongyin is also pretty white lotus, but just
the cold and noble type, different in nuance to him.
So… two white lotuses have no future together. No one’s ever heard of such a combination,
ok?
Now that its silence cooldown is over, the system that thought about staying put for a while
can’t help but pop up again, “emm… Host, can you not be so happy-go-lucky when it comes
to painfully obvious conclusions?”
“I’ll bet your innocence that I’ll lose if the antagonist purely thinks of you in wholesome
brotherly terms!”
Bai Lianhua “…” Fine, I don’t dare to gamble. I admit.
At night, seeing Yang Chongyin not showing any interest in leaving, Bai Lianhua touches his
deflated purse, and forces himself to speak in a painful tone, “it is late now. If shixiong
wants to stay, I’ll get the manager and rent another room for shixiong, does that sound
good?”
Yang Chongyin stays quiet, only asking with a quiet voice after a bit, “why book another
room?”
“It used to be that in the sect, I couldn’t speak a lot to you, not to mention having a chat
throughout the night. Now, when finally no one is here to limit us, you’re also distancing
yourself from me?”
——Oof. Look at this heart-melting expression and language!
The system can’t help but cheer for Yang Chongyin inside, and tries to lecture Bai Lianhua.
“Host, look, the antagonist is personally demonstrating a brilliant example for you!”
“We must try to replicate its essence, and apply it to other antagonists in later worlds.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
Jeez, who’s the real little white flower here… He’ll give Yang Chongyin the system. Can he
go and be its new white lotus host from now on?
Though no matter how reluctant Bai Lianhua is inside, it only surfaced as a short hesitation
before he lowered his head in compliance.
Since his character setting is a naïve simpleton of a junior disciple, when his senior disciple
asks like that, it would be the weirdest if he rejects this offer.
Sigh, he can’t destroy his character setting…
Bai Lianhua unlocks the bed-sharing achievement with Yang Chongyin while scared and
helpless.
——He wanted to have Yang Chongyin sleep at the wall-facing side. Just so when he’s
sleeping outside he can feel secure knowing he could run away.
His plan failed… And looking at Yang Chongyin whose expression seems as pure as ever, he
can’t tell him anything along the lines of he wanting to switch places… Though Bai Lianhua
who’s now trapped between the wall and Yang Chongyin can’t help but tremble.
The system soothes him, “host, don’t be afraid. If Yang Chongyin really is a white lotus, like
you said, then they are unaggressive.”
Bai Lianhua says, “… this isn’t helping. I must again tell you, that, I, white lotus, I eat people
up… Didn’t you diss me for that in Wen Fu’s world?”
Who told you white lotuses are harmless?
System “…” My fault for forgetting that. Host, you win.
Before sleeping, Bai Lianhua moves his body towards the wall a bit. Then a bit more. A clear
division now visible between him and Yang Chongyin.
Even with such a protection, however, but when he wakes up in the morning, um… Bai
Lianhua discovers himself lodged in Yang Chongyin’s embrace, and the other person
looking at him with a nonchalant expression. It’s like this is an accident and he’s not feeling
guilty at all.
Bai Lianhua “???”
Impossible. Where did the big gap go? Did the system gobble it up?
Bai Lianhua expressionlessly requests in his mind, “system, replicate the scene after I fell
asleep… immediately, right now.”
The system that was preparing to witness a drama play out awkwardly answers after
suddenly getting called out. While thinking “antagonist, sorry, I wanted to help you but our
host has become smart,” it pulls out a screen only visible to Bai Lianhua.
So Bai Lianhua sees that when after rolling around and finally falling asleep, Yang Chongyin
opens his eyes and kept staring at him while closing in on him inch by inch in silence.
Scaaaary…
The heck with still maintaining his saintly aura while moving his hands and feet like that.
He has the same expression on feeling someone up as if he’s focussing on divining the fate
of the world, looking absolutely without any lustrous intentions… What an amazing skill, so
to speak.
While Bai Lianhua is having a comment barrage in his mind filled with disses, he can only
show a blanked out expression on the surface, and then a bit embarrassed.
“I’m sorry, my sleeping pose… I’ve made it hard for shixiong to sleep for the night.”
Yang Chongyin’s expression softens, “no worries. With you by my side I had a good sleep.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
Great. Antagonist, you’ve managed to activate a lie without losing eye contact skill. What an
achievement.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I was superimposing Paranormal Activity onto their sleeping schedule and I’ve
managed to creep myself out…

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 5

Bai Lianhua tries his best to maintain his calm expression as he exits Yang Chongyin’s
embrace. Thankfully Yang Chongyin also doesn’t seem to want to stop him, and let go
naturally.
He even has the presence of mind to tidy up the slightly ruffled up clothes of the half risen
Bai Lianhua, smoothing the creases on his sleeves while still lying down.
Bai Lianhua takes a deep breath. He thinks he doesn’t deserve this niceness.
While the system is trying to muddle the situation by murmuring, “I really see the host you
and the antagonist giving off the feeling of a long time couple, you know.”
“Shut up… There’s no special relationship between me and the antagonist, what’s with the
long time couple thing.”
The system shrugs while quietly countering – not before this, but perhaps after this.
Even if they’re both white lotuses, its silly host at most has a blotch of black in a gradient on
his petals every so often, and it fades away regularly too… With just this he is still always
on the verge of crying about if he’s become scummy or a black lotus.
What about Yang Chongyin? Who knows how they got so talented, with just a deceiving
layer of whiteness on the surface while black all the way to the core, but still seems calm
and noble as always. He’s too much for the host, he can’t win.
…
After the embarrassing early morning incident and after they’ve had breakfast in the
tavern, Yang Chongyin asks, “is Bai shidi still going to divine for others today?”
Bai Lianhua doesn’t have an answer yet, so he appears hesitant. Since he made money in
order to see the antagonist, and it’s now already done, in this case he can let go.
But when he thinks about whether he will have to spend all the time here alone with Yang
Chongyin, Bai Lianhua thinks he’d rather go out.
He’ll need some time to analyse Yang Chongyin’s current personality… It must be said that
Yang Chongyin really is the antagonist that knows to conceal his true self the most since he
started his return of white moonlight missions.
With Yang Chongyin right next to him, he doesn’t have the peace of mind to think bout it.
So Bai Lianhua tells Yang Chongyin with a faint smile on his face, “yeah. I’m going. It feels
interesting. It’s also a bit of a trial for myself.”
So antagonist, go do what you need to do.
——I heard you were looking for artefacts? Is it really alright for you to be so casual about
it?
Yang Chongyin nods in acknowledgement, but doesn’t seem interested in leaving him at all.
He follows Bai Lianhua quietly all the way back to where they met yesterday.
Bai Lianhua tried to implicitly shoo him away but whenever Yang Chongyin looks him in
the eye with those emotionless pupils he would discover in frustration that he can’t seem
to speak out at all.
So instead he tries to brainwash himself into thinking nevermind, he’s now the little
disciple that’s reunited with his well-acquainted senior disciple after such a long time. He
needs to stay in character… So he should be happy about being with Yang Chongyin.
——Even so, being stared at by Yang Chongyin is still quite the mentally challenging thing
for Bai Lianhua.
Especially when there’s really people showing up for him to divine, Bai Lianhua feels more
nervous. He doesn’t seem happy about the business at all.
This is like how back in the world he’s from, the dumb student getting supervised by the
smart student when doing his exercises. You would feel like every stroke of yours might be
wrong, and you’d always feel like handing the stage to them for the smarter of them to
write.
The good news is that Yang Chongyin doesn’t blow his cover. Whether his divinations were
right or wrong, he never laughed or anything.
Though, what’s unexpected for Bai Lianhua is that someone really hands the stage to the
dalao present.
It’s a young man who’s asking about his prospects in his romance with his romantic
interest.
Bai Lianhua plans to reject it… It’s not like he’s the people from before asking about the
trivial or irrelevant things of their neighbours where it’s fine even if his divination was
wrong. What if his blind divination really ends up making the situation for the man worse?
The man doesn’t want to give up, and looking to his side, Yang Chongyin who’s stayed silent
the whole time without speaking also seems like quite the able immortal-like character
himself, even more than Bai Lianhua who seems to be in charge here, so he asks, “since
you’re together… Do you know divination as well?”
Not just Bai Lianhua is stunned at this sudden development, as Yang Chongyin also
appeared surprised but he nods casually immediately afterwards.
“Then please divine for me, whether my thing with… her can succeed.” At the word ‘her,’
the straightforward-looking young man seemingly paused out of embarrassment and
softened his tone unconsciously.
Clearly he has genuine affection for his romantic interest.
And what surprises Bai Lianhua even more is that Yang Chongyin accepts it
At Yang Chongyin’s expertise he no longer needs any auxiliary equipment working out a
normal person’s romantic prospects. He examines the young man’s face and is able to
quickly discern the problems the man is facing trying to ask for her hand in marriage. He
gives him the result as the man looks completely convinced in expression, “what you ask
for will come true. There will be obstacles but all will be well in the end.”
The young man seems overjoyed. He completely ignores the set price of a divination on the
store and takes out a piece of silver from his pocket, handing it to Yang Chongyin with a
respectful gesture.
Now the person shocked is Yang Chongyin. He recollects himself quickly though and
accepts it with a plain, normal look.
As the State Oracle himself, however, just a piece of silver? Even at 1000 gold bars and
other treasures and curiosities attached, nobody could have made Yang Chongyin do
something at all.
If the higher-ups in the capital saw that scene just now, they would definitely start
questioning reality in a daze.
#Shocking discovery! State Oracle setting a small divination stall in the streets?! What for?#
#Disgraced? One piece of silver for the State Oracle to deign to perform a divination!#
Bai Lianhua has been rubbing his own face all along since Yang Chongyin accepted the
divination business. He doesn’t know how he should feel.
Especially so when after the young man left, Yang Chongyin handed the piece of silver to
him as if it was the natural thing to do.
Bai Lianhua “???”
Yang Chongyin chuckles, “since it’s Bai shidi’s stall, then this is of course part of your lines
of fate.”
The system can’t help but pop up, “host, I believe the antagonist must have seen your
extremely affectionate look when you were touching your purse looking at its contents
yesterday, so…”
Bai Lianhua “…”
Oh no. His painstakingly crafted pure white, flawless image has gone ‘poof’… Now, in Yang
Chongyin’s mind, he’s probably become a miser.
The system cheers him up, “don’t worry. The antagonist would only feel pity for you. He’ll
lament whatever incident you had to experience to become so troubled for money.”
“Since you did successfully establish your naïve and earnest self, you know. This might not
be a bad thing.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Uh, he actually felt, for a moment, like he wanted to say ‘then I’ll count on
that’ in response?
…
Now that Yang Chongyin has followed him wandering about for another day and when Bai
Lianhua thinks about how he’s still going to share a room with him for the night, he feels
like the joys of sleeping has been lost.
… He doesn’t feel like waking up in the antagonist’s embrace again. Should he consider
staying up over night instead?
Though it would be prudent to mention that the antagonist sure is talented. He’s got that
kind of mysterious ability to land right on the edge of your baseline but never transgressing
it.
While Bai Lianhua packs up his store with butterflies in his stomach and prepares to take
Yang Chongyin back to the tavern, he pulls him back and says, “taverns are not suitable for
long stays. If Bai shidi doesn’t mind I have had people assist me in renting a private
residence for a place to stay. The environment cannot be said to be excellent, but it’s not
bad.”
“What do you think?”
“Of course, if you still like the tavern more, I’ll stay with you.”
Bai Lianhua “…” No no.
A private residence. That must mean more than one room. He can finally sleep separately
from Yang Chongyin.
Though he’s suspicious he never noticed how Yang Chongyin still managed to order his
subordinates around despite having spent the whole day with him, but it’s the antagonist.
It’s not that strange for him to have such capabilities.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t plan to pretentiously call him out on that with a dignified look and he
accepts the offer.
Or if he really continues living in the tavern, he’s afraid he’ll discover he has been made to
do something in the night when he wakes up in the morning.
The system holds its head in its hands as it says, “I believe with Yang Chongyin’s
personality, that probably wouldn’t happen?”
Would he be willing to dirty that piece of white moonlight on his mind himself?
“I think so too… But what I’m actually afraid is that the antagonist would give me this look
as if he’s been bullied when I turn my head to look at him, and then he stares at me in
silence.”
That would be quite the bloody development.
The system is speechless, because it is actually able to imagine Yang ‘True ●Black Lotus’
Chongyin doing something like that if he really does go insane.
Outside of its inherent absurdity, it really was a good idea too. In fact, it’s practically
custom-designed for this soft host that’s unable to toughten himself.
Get an excuse – drunkenness, backlash of training, losing one’s mind, whatever goes as long
as it helps the final purpose. Don’t think about it too much… And then, the antagonist would
make himself appear really ragged and broken. Then with an expression looking like
acceptance and not pursuing responsibility, even if the host knew he was acting his guilt
and shame would still have been maximised.
“Emm… Bravo, host.” You’ve even learned to stem what’s yet to occur. It seems the
continuous training from antagonist to antagonist has surely been beneficial for you.
——But it feels just the tiniest bit disappointing. Aww.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I’m using the word ‘divination’ but it’s actually very different from the West.
And using the term fortune telling itself… isn’t accurate either with the image of crystal
balls and whatnot, and it’ll be a pain to type ‘Chinese fortune telling’ every single time, so I
ended up just using ‘divination.’ If you’re interested, here‘s more information.

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 6

Speaking of, Bai Lianhua feels that Yang Chongyin was being overly humble when saying he
shouldn’t expect much for the environment of the residence.
It’s small, but it’s elegant. Perhaps he’s just not that high maintenance, but he feels that this
is quite the amazing place for a temporary stay. The antagonist sure is rich to be able to
rent out some place like this at a whim. Compared to him who could only save up his
money and live in a tavern, oh, it’s maddening alright.
The system decides to joke, “then why not just ask the antagonist to be your sugar daddy?
I’m sure Yang Chongyin would be quite willing.”
Bai Lianhua “…” No no no, I’m actually just some low maintenance nobody that feels better
in poverty, really.
It’s getting late, so after settling down briefly, Bai Lianhua takes Yang Chongyin with him to
look for some good dinner. If nothing else, at least he’d investigated the eateries around the
place. He’s definitely a better foodie than the locals here.
——Alright, he admits it. His purse being so thinned out is the most important reason
among the bunch.
Yang Chongyin decides to stop Bai Lianhua who’s excitedly sharpening his appetite while
shaking his head. He tells him there’s a tidied up kitchen in the residence with all the
equipment one might need. There’s already ingredients there too.
Bai Lianhua feels like asking him, but indirectly, “… what do you plan to do with that?”
So what if there’s a kitchen? Did you think that I could cook? Did you think that you could
cook?
We’re just two guys that have never been in the kitchen, you know.
In fact, not just them, but this is mostly the same for all them disciples of the sect, since the
sect had servants that handled food, everyone else was only in charge of acting out their
role of being fake diviners with an immortal-like aura.
Especially the antagonist. Even if we took a step back and assumed the sect had everyone
cooking in turn… Yang Chongyin is the State Oracle to-be. It would take a madman to have
him approach an earthen stove. The master and elder would much rather Yang Chongyin
spend his time on training, for which he shouldn’t even feel any other emotion. Of course
they would forbid him from handling such trivialities.
So, time for two people who doesn’t know the first thing about cooking to cook? Is the
result even going to be edible at the very least?
Yang Chongyin smiles though, saying, “do I have the honour of having you sample my
cooking?” as he heads towards the kitchen with Bai Lianhua in tow.
Bai Lianhua is slightly surprised to find out that Yang Chongyin seems serious.
The system sounds like it’s bored already, “just wait and see, host. This system believes that
if the antagonist dares say so he’d definitely be capable to a certain degree.”
Besides, the antagonist would never allow himself to fail in front of the host, would he?
As if proving its premonitions right, Yang Chongyin’s clearly trained movements make Bai
Lianhua widen his eyes.
The system expresses its awe, “look at these smooth, professional moves. Yang Chongyin
must have practised in secret for many years.”
Bai Lianhua can’t help but start picturing it hearing the system… So, the antagonist that’s
rarely seen outside and so is treated to be high and mysterious is actually bending his
knees at the stove learning to cook? Why does it feel inexplicably cute?
He shakes his head to throw all these nonsensical thoughts out. He also steps up as he
would feel embarrassed just standing there and looking, as he wants to assist Yang
Chongyin in cooking… Though you can imagine that someone who can even fail to use hi-
tech cooking machinery properly would have quite the unfruitful time trying to wrestle
with an earthen stove from ages past with complex operations.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t want to mess up, so he could only help Yang Chongyin wash vegetables.
It has no technical expertise required whatsoever, so it’s doable for him.
Yang Chongyin can’t help but smile on looking at him washing vegetables with clumsy
hands, “to be honest, I’ve always wanted to do this; in the sect, we’ve always been
restrained and it wasn’t possible.”
It’s quite well known that Bai Lianhua is a glutton… When Bai Lianhua was punished for
him, and he saw how his waist shrunk in size when he came out, he couldn’t help but wish
that he could make something he love and feed him back to his happy, jolly self.
“Thankfully we can realise that now.”
He can feed Bai Lianhua every day from now on.
It’s really true it’s often quite specially attractive when someone who wouldn’t normally
smile smiles. Plus, Yang Chongyin is completely relaxed right now, and his whole
appearance just screams gentleness. Even Bai Lianhua who’s developed antibodies against
antagonists has to admit that Yang Chongyin looked seriously handsome right now.
The final product he made is also delicious-looking. With an expectant look, Yang Chongyin
watched on the side as Bai Lianhua tried every dish and kept nodding to indicate how good
he thought Yang Chongyin’s cooking was.
From start to finish, Bai Lianhua felt that this meal of his was quite dreamlike.
Even if he was there to watch the whole process, but thinking back, Yang Chongyin who
brings with him a saintly aura really feels out of place being associated with such mundane
things as cooking by a stove… This is quite the different feeling from Shi Cangyuan before
who also had his cooking skills mastered.
When he thinks about how this is Yang Chongyin’s cooking, he feels a bit complicated. Add
to that the soft gaze with which Yang Chongyin kept bathing him in admiring his eating
stance, it feels even more complicated.
The system is speechless, “emm… Host, is that all you’re thinking about?”
Has its host again successfully dodged the point of all this?
This is practically the important plot element of the high-born flower willingly lowering
itself to walk off its high platform and throw itself into the mundane world for you. Why
else would people like to tease these emotionless icebergs if not for the difference in
appearance that is produced when they are plucked off their high horses?
It’s true that Yang Chongyin genuinely wanted to feed its host, but it is also undeniable that
he must have also wanted this for him to feel the thrill of conquering a difficult target…
If it were any fickle player here instead they’d probably be ecstatically drowning
themselves in the feeling of achievement now… It seems the antagonist’s efforts would be
going to waste this time.
Its host doesn’t seem to feel pompous or amused at all, or enjoying that sense of
manipulating others. Of course, it doesn’t appear scummy at all looking like this, but just
feeling surprised at the contrasting sides of the antagonist while not thinking at all about
what the implications of this he might have wanted him to feel would be actually goes back
to sounding scummy.
But it’s not something he can be scolded for…
Sigh. It’s not the antagonist’s fault. It’s host who is being difficult here.
The system says powerlessly, “host, just wait and see. As long as you like it, no matter how
odd it seems, the antagonist would definitely train that skill to absolute mastery.”
“Believe me.”
…
This way of living continues for half a month.
It can be said that since arriving in the hamlet, Yang Chongyin has done nothing but
following him about, seemingly prepared to follow him to the ends of the world.
As it turned out, that searching for artefact thing is just an excuse the antagonist used for
coming here.
The system counters his point, “not necessarily… Yang Chongyin decided to look for you
specifically, so perhaps host you’re the mythical artefact blessed by the Heavens?”
Bai Lianhua “…” Jeez, no thanks.
Though Yang Chongyin just following him around is clearly not a good permanent solution
either.
Especially when Yang Chongyin is quite patient and has appeared the same way all
throughout this time. He’s not persuasive like the antagonists in previous worlds. It feels
like both softball and hardball tactics would fail on him, and Bai Lianhua sadly realises that
he seems to be unable to progress at all.
That young man from before was quite the helpful lad. Since he thought he’d been
enlightened by Yang Chongyin that one time, he actually dragged his aunties and in-laws
here to contribute to Bai Lianhua’s business, of course, by heading directly for Yang
Chongyin’s divination.
He doesn’t seem troubled either, and examines them all indifferently. Then he would give
all the payment to Bai Lianhua.
The system mocked him saying how the antagonist is earning their keep and they sure have
a homely-lovey live together.
But he didn’t return to this world… to spend his time hanging out with the antagonist?
It’s still fine for now, and the dynasty still has enough leeway here. If the situation
continues while he continues to delay, Bai Lianhua feels like something might happen to
the world. Perhaps it might still fall into chaos and warfare.
It might be better to preemptively put a stop to all that.
When he thinks about his reason for returning, he decides to pose Yang Chongyin with his
question for probing him, “shixiong, you feel it right? The heavenly fortune seems to be
destabilising.”
Considered in tandem with this world’s antagonist, Yang Chongyin’s identity, and in
tandem with the dynasty heading downhill past its peak right now, that the problem lies
with the dynasty’s fortune is the most natural guess… Otherwise there’s no point to the
system trying to get him to soothe the antagonist in order to save the world.
He doesn’t believe that Yang Chongyin, the State Oracle, would know nothing about it. The
only question is to what degree did Yang Chongyin play a role in all this.
Is he perhaps even the one that masterminded all this?
It doesn’t seem like it though, at least, it’s not like how he actively diminished the fortune in
the original timeline. Currently, while the situation is bad, it doesn’t seem like it’s actively
being hindered.
Yang Chongyin stops what he’s doing and quietly stares at Bai Lianhua for a short while
before saying, “yes, I can feel it. So?”
Bai Lianhua is a bit nervous. He lowers his head so that he doesn’t have to look at his
expression, “then is… shixiong the one that did this?”
Yang Chongyin’s answer is surprising, “no.”
While Bai Lianhua is surprised, he can’t help but start suspecting if his diligence the first
time he transmigrated to this world was all for naught.
Yang Chongyin then continues, “I just did nothing.”
“If it were up to the Heavens, the rightful successor was the fifth prince… Currently, it’s the
original nineteenth prince on the throne.”
“I said nothing when the old emperor was choosing his successor on the deathbed.”
——Be just and fair, divining the lines of fate for each imperial prince as an outsider, and
choosing a virtuous prince for the new emperor to-be in cooperation with the emperor is
one of the most important jobs of the State Oracle.
Yet, while he was the State Oracle, he decided not to advise the old emperor when he asked
that the fifth prince is destined to be a sagacious emperor. He just watched coldly as the old
emperor chose the kid he most loved.
So Bai Lianhua realises what’s happened… If the emperor’s changed, of course the
dynasty’s fate would also change.
Especially since this ex-nineteenth prince turned emperor is weak, ineffectual and easily
swayed. The situation is going to worsen, of course.
Bai Lianhua takes a deep breath, “so shixiong, you…”
Yang Chongyin finishes his sentence, “looked on as the national fortune diminished, yes?”
“Yet since they told me I shouldn’t have emotions, then that of course includes loyalty to
the dynasty. Why should I care if the dynasty prospers or not?”
Is loyalty not a type of emotion?
“It should be obvious there won’t be such contradicting benefits as both sanding off my
emotions with a grinder so that I can be of use to them while expecting me to be endlessly
thankful and loyal for that matter.”
“Does Bai shidi think I did wrong?”
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: To be honest, I’m with Yang Chongyin here. As far as systems of governance are
concerned, democracies mean the good and the bad are averaged out into quite the
average, sometimes ineffective government, but at least it’s stable or has a clear trend to
read. Absolute governments like these should be allowed to fail precisely because it is
highly dependant on the capabilities and the morals of the one in charge. Without checks
and balances, or with the check and balance at the whim of a human’s will like the post of
State Oracle, sure, it can be amazing when the stars align, but it will also definitely end up
much worse than more advanced forms of government eventually. Let the rotten dynasty
end.

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 7

Bai Lianhua can’t say anything in response.
In fact, he’s almost been convinced by Yang Chongyin’s logic… What a tragedy.
Yang Chongyin then asks, “will you hate me for this?”
He seems to want to lay out everything at once, “in fact, there’s probably one more thing
you don’t know yet. The master and the elder, have now both lost all their capabilities…
Yes. It’s something I did as well.”
Bai Lianhua raises his head in shock.
“They forced my life to change since I was young. I was forced to become strangers with my
parents and relatives. I was not allowed to have any emotional fluctuation either…”
——Bai Lianhua is perhaps the only accident that the master and the elder have failed to
plan for in his life.
“I am extremely disgusted with them in my mind. If it were not that they treated you well, I
would not have hesitated to take their lives.”
“Perhaps this me is quite different from the Yang shixiong you had in mind… Are you
scared?”
Bai Lianhua is unable to say anything.
Yang Chongyin’s expression clearly darkens. He still looks directly at Bai Lianhua, not
willing to move his gaze away.
Bai Lianhua feels a bit pitiful for him, “no.”
Of course he knows that the master and elder are not good people. What they’ve done to
Yang Chongyin is deplorable… In fact, there’s another reason for which they treated Bai
Lianhua well. If he were just Bai Lianhua and nothing else, it would have perhaps went
differently.
“I knew that everything shixiong has experienced is unfair. It’s perhaps a tall order for you
to abandon your grudges and your hate.”
Bai Lianhua tries to smile, “I actually knew somewhat beforehand… Knew that shixiong is
perhaps not peaceful and calm in your mind. Not as calm and collected, even noble as you
seem on the surface.”
He bites his lips, “I might be dumb, but I’m not as silly as shixiong may have imagined.”
“There’s nobody that can retain their innocence in face of such treatment; I knew that from
the start… Shixiong is someone alive. You’re not a marionette to be manipulated.”
Yang Chongyin seems agitated, “since you knew that I wasn’t as good ad you imagined, why
did you still approach me?”
“I don’t know either,” Bai Lianhua raises his head to look at him with a clear expression, “if I
knew, perhaps I could have restrained myself, and stop incessantly wanting to speak with
shixiong.”
“You’re still my Yang shixiong. I don’t hate you, nor do I fear you… The cause for all this
tragedy is this post of State Oracle that’s persisted through the ages. It’s the ex-emperor,
the master and the elder’s fault… Not shixiong’s.”
“I think, it is not my place nor do I have the right to scold shixiong for what you did.”
Bai Lianhua says the classic phrase of all white lotuses with a complicated feeling, “I just…
felt that the populace were innocent in all this.”
“Whenever the world falls in chaos, the populace suffers.”
“Look, in these days, those residents of the hamlet that looked up to you for divinations –
they may have certain bad habits and undesirable qualities, but they’re all still humans who
are alive and full of interesting quirks.”
“When the national fortune fails and causes the world to plunge into chaos, they would lose
their peaceful lives and have to run away. They’ll lose their homes and belongings.”
He looks at Yang Chongyin, saying with a tone almost being able to be said to be begging,
“shixiong. It’s not too late yet. The national fortune is still able to be salvaged.”
While the dynasty both has internal and external factors that could lead to potential
collapse, but as long as they still remained untriggered, the dynasty can still be saved.
Though, Yang Chongyin is the only person who can do anything about it.
Yang Chongyin sighs quietly, “you’re still you I see. The same as always.”
——To feel empathetic for the people, hoping for peace for the world.
He mocks himself, saying, “finally, the last person who genuinely cared for me, is also
urging me to see to the duties of the State Oracle.”
Bai Lianhua lowers his head, not knowing what else he could do.
Yang Chongyin’s tone is too saddening. It makes him feel as if he has no shame facing Yang
Chongyin directly.
And Yang Chongyin pauses before continuing, “if it’s you, then alright.”
Bai Lianhua can’t help but look at Yang Chongyin again as he hears this, his eyes widened.
“Though even if Bai shidi may feel empathetic towards the world, why not empathise with
me first?”
“Help me return all these emotions they have stripped of me these years back onto myself.”
“Now I am already the State Oracle, and succeeded as the master of the sect. There is no
one that can restrain me anymore telling me to remain emotionless.”
Yang Chongyin shows him a smile.
Bai Lianhua catches up to the wording in Yang Chongyin’s request, “all emotions?”
“Yes. I am greedy. The worry existing between blood relatives, the care between close
friends, the love between couples… I want all of that from you.”
“You said you are not as oblivious to these worldly emotions as I thought you are… Then
have you noticed that I have affections for you, by any chance?”
Bai Lianhua is stunned… He didn’t expect that Yang Chongyin who’s been leading him along
the garden path would suddenly be straightforward with it so.
“I… I…” During his stay, Bai Lianhua has already become accustomed to the slow pace when
interacting with Yang Chongyin. Therefore he is slightly bewildered facing this straight
remark by him.
Yang Chongyin continues, “does shidi not want to?”
“Then perhaps in other words… What this dynasty owes me, is Bai shidi willing to pay me
back on its behalf?”
Bai Lianhua’s heart skips a bit. He forces himself to show a confused expression, “what do
you mean?”
Yang Chongyin doesn’t seem to be affected, and continues, “you were also an imperial
prince, weren’t you?”
Bai Lianhua’s fate is something beyond his divination capabilities; this is something he has
discovered clues for during his tenure as State Oracle from within the many secret rumours
about the royal family. He has become suspicious of Bai Lianhua’s true identity, suspecting
he to be of royal blood… Though only as a bastard the ex-emperor abandoned among the
common populace.
Yet perhaps it is only because of this special identity of his that Bai Lianhua is able to enter
the sect despite his mediocre talents. For some people, perhaps only this close surveillance
could make them feel safe while still separating him from the imperial throne as much as
possible.
All those who enter the sect have more or less cut themselves off from the mortal world. It
might not go as extremely as he did when he had to cut his ties off himself, but there’s still
quite the inseparable barrier drawn between him and the normal people.
Clearly, someone who deals with the supernatural all day, every day becomes no threat to
certain people.
——While the other imperial princes are receiving their appropriate education from the
best tutors, while competing with each other over the connections they’ve made, Bai
Lianhua is quietly learning about how to be a ‘diviner’… Over time, what ever stakes can he
hold?
The master and elder may have taken care of him well, but on the other hand, this is still
another form of surveillance.
The sect does not actually make it hard for the common disciple to leave for a period of
time for any reason. Most of the disciples have had excursions to the outside world. Even
he, as tacitly permitted by the master and elder, was allowed to see his family once, even if
it were only to amplify his pain.
Only Bai Lianhua has not been allowed to leave for whatever cause since he entered. Even if
he were a foodie, he could only ask his elder disciples for the latest types of snacks.
While everyone thought it was amusing as they were sure this is just Bai Lianhua being his
lazy self, but perhaps there’s more to it than the eyes perceive.
In fact, it was true the master and elder were gentle and caring to him, but they were too
kind, spoiling him by limiting the work Bai Lianhua has to do in assignments, even allowing
him to scoot by undisciplined… Now that one is aware of this, it seems to be intentionally
turning him into an incapacitated trash.
If it were not that Bai Lianhua always seemed harmless, perhaps even that opportunity for
him to experience the mortal world would not have come… Or, even this experience was
itself a lethal trap.
Yang Chongyin had once suspected that his disappearance was related to his identity and
there was more to it than meets the eye.
As the State Oracle to-be, he had the ability to decide who the next ruler would be… What
about Bai Lianhua? He’s an abandoned imperial prince stuck in an awkward position, but
he’s close to him.
He might understand how Bai Lianhua truly is and that he familiarising himself with him
could not have been intentional or some deep convoluted scheme of his. Yet, when seen
from the outside by those who eye the throne with ambition, it would likely have been
quite the eyesore.
Bai Lianhua, now, seems a bit reluctant, but he’s unable to deny it.
——He thought Yang Chongyin would never know.
Certainly, thanks to the system, his true identity in this world, other than being Yang
Chongyin’s junior disciple on the surface, is also an imperial prince that’s stuck in an
awkward position.
In a certain sense, he can even be said to be the son of Yang Chongyin’s mortal enemy? In
the sense that Yang Chongyin hates this dynasty that has wrought his fate so, and also the
emperor that’s an instrument of this.
… Ah, it’s kind of mystifyingly a wild plot element, perhaps.
But thanks to this identity, he could at least manage to stop the master and elder from
employing certain extreme methods on Yang Chongyin. Also, with his self-harming
schemes, he was able to get close to Yang Chongyin without worrying about himself being
made ‘missing’——Just for his bloodline, the master and elder had to have certain
reservations when dealing with him.
Yang Chongyin continues to try persuading him with his clear, calm voice. It is actually
making Bai Lianhua’s skin itch.
“Speaking of which, since shidi you are part of the ex-emperor’s bloodline, of course you
are also qualified to be a candidate for the imperial throne… Would you like my help
attaining it?”
“If you want to, I can do it.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
No no no, no thanks… Bai Lianhua shakes his head wildly, while pondering how the topic
switched to this all of a sudden.
Yang Chongyin’s thoughts are jumping all over the place. He’s failing to keep up.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: Bit of a surprise news here, but I actually am writing this, as I speak, drunk. And
in fact my efficiency seems to have increased… Holy. Perhaps instead of coffee I should be
asking you guys to sponsor me alcohol, hehe.

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 8

“If you don’t want the national fortune to diminish, the best solution is to have another
person serve as emperor… The one sitting on the throne right now is already intertwined
with the deterioration of the fortune, inseparably.”
“And he also does not have the born disposition to be emperor, unable to accumulate an
imperial aura or be able to hold onto the dragon’s pulse. He has only the ambition and the
fortune of being the one on the ex-emperor’s last will to be able to ascend to this position
which he does not deserve… If this continues, even his longevity would be affected.”
Yang Chongyin’s tone is indifferent, apparently oblivious to the fact that he is discussing the
life and death of the sitting emperor, “in less than 10 years… Perhaps even before the
national fortune falls to its lowest point, he would already pass away, adding to the chaos of
the world.”
“Therefore, he must abdicate… This is beneficial both for your desire and his longevity.”
“As he has no offspring right now, candidacy for the new emperor lies in the ex-imperial
princes of the ex-emperor… As part of the same bloodline, you are also qualified.”
Seeing Bai Lianhua opening his mouth as if to counter, he lays it down first, “the person
sitting on the throne must change within 10 years, it’s only a matter of time, therefore shidi
doesn’t have to feel guilty about it.”
“If shidi is worried you can’t prove your identity, then I can help you.”
——What Yang Chongyin is saying, if it is directed at anyone with the corresponding
ambition, they’ll probably already be thrilled to no end. Yet, he is saying this to Bai Lianhua.
Despite seemingly hesitant, he still shakes his head, “This is not what I am worried about.”
Yang Chongyin asks slowly, “then what is it that you worry about?”
Bai Lianhua has a bitter smile, “shixiong, you yourself know… Even without considering
that I don’t dare to have such delusions, just considering on what moral or educational
basis I can claim myself to be suitable for the throne – I believe I am even less qualified than
the one sitting on the throne right now.”
Without considering his experience in other worlds, just looking at his life experience in
this world so far, he is far inferior to the ex-nineteenth prince. At least that prince has
received princely education. Also, because he was favoured by the then emperor in the last
days of his life, he was formally treated and educated as a crown prince then.
If he really only had his experiences in this world, which of the skills in power struggles or
exacting authority did he have?
The system decides to chime in at an inappropriate time, “you don’t have to worry about
the power struggles, since there’s the black-bellied antagonist! As for something like using
your authority… If you really do ascend to the throne, then your most important
subordinate would be Yang Chongyin himself. As long as you do as he wished, his loyalty to
you would always be maxed out. You really don’t need to do anything else.”
Bai Lianhua is speechless, “… yes, I see that makes sense, but please shut up… You’re
ruining the mood.”
Bai Lianhua pulls his attention back onto Yang Chongyin, who decides to calmly counter his
point, “would he be as caring and loyal to the populace as you are?”
“No. The only person that matters to him is himself… The common people don’t have
enough access to information to realise the tough times befalling the dynasty and that they
would have to live precariously in the years to come, but what about he himself? Does he
really know nothing? I might have stayed quiet about the national fortune declining, but
would a ruler of an entire nation like him really completely fail to see or think?”
“… He’s just running away from it. There isn’t one day he isn’t spending on enjoying
himself.”
Bai Lianhua bites his lips as he recalls all those gossip about the imperial family when he
just arrived in this world again.
“Even if you might not make for a wise ruler, but as long as you remain loyal to the people,
you will never end up as unfit to rule as he is. At least, it couldn’t get any worse than it
already is.”
Yang Chongyin closes in on Bai Lianhua, “also, I’m here, so what’s there to fear?”
“If you agree to what I ask for, I am willing to properly execute the functions of the State
Oracle.”
“With you the emperor, and me the State Oracle, the two of us together. You would lead me
in experiencing the emotions of this world. I will help you to complete your wishes and
bring you a new golden age. What’s there to hesitate about?”
——It seems there wouldn’t be any?
Yet a thought flashes through Bai Lianhua’s mind, “isn’t there still the fifth prince who has
the disposition to be a sagacious emperor?”
If he were destined to be emperor, why not just return the throne to him?
Yang Chongyin pauses and explains, “no. Because he was well-known for his wisdom, the
nineteenth prince has always feared and targeted him. He has become depressed over
time… His fate and disposition has been changed already, and now he has long lost his
Mandate of Heaven. His imperial aura has also been completely expended.”
“For most people, their fortune are expended throughout their lives, approaching null
towards the end, even for emperors. Though for shidi, you, the exuberance of your fortune
and disposition, the specialness of your fate is practically unseen, unheard of. Perhaps
unique in this world.”
“It is likely you have had some great achievements both in this life and the last, and even in
your reincarnations to come——If not for this, I wouldn’t have held onto the lingering hope
that you were still alive… Lucky for me, I really did manage to pull through and meet you.”
“Only those who have such a grand disposition can withstand the aftershock of me
rewriting the national fortune. If not, it would have cost you your physical form and life to
block this misfortune for the entire world… Looking across the entire royal family, besides
you, there is nobody that can achieve this.”
“——If I haven’t made myself clear, whoever shidi chooses to be the new emperor right
now, is equivalent to tempting someone with the imperial throne to give up their life.”
“And it’s a given this person must also not be incompetent, ones that wouldn’t matter even
if their life had to be sacrificed… Shidi, you’ve always been soft at heart. Who do you think
is most appropriate for this that you are also able to give up on?”
Bai Lianhua “…” No matter what response he picks it would break his white lotus character.
He stays silent.
The system laments, “amazing, Yang Chongyin. Did he purposefully pick this to take
advantage of your weakness, host?”
——The clever antagonist knows that it’s hard to persuade the host to stay with other
methods, and he can’t just simply lock him up his entire life and stay together with him
forever, because he would hate him… Instead, why not put a sugar dressing on this
possessiveness and have him voluntarily remain in the imperial palace. With his post’s
convenience they can probably develop deeper bonds——An emperor is not so easy a
career to give up on.
“Rather, so that he can ensure you’ll be entrapped, he’d even already given you the casus
belli of the people for an usurpation… The antagonist sure knows well about your white
lotus properties.”
“Tch tch tch, why not just let him have his way, host?”
Bai Lianhua’s head hurts. Now that Yang Chongyin has made it this clear, he can’t really say
anything no matter how much he wracks his brains over it. It’s impossible to refuse.
Look, he can both save the people and save others from dying from the backlash… At most
he just has to carry the name of an usurper, but since he’s a white lotus, of course he can
sacrifice that much, and this price is negligible.
He looks at Yang Chongyin fixedly, “shixiong, is this the truth?”
“I haven’t lied. It’s true I want you to stay by my side by ascending, but what I spoke of were
also the truth.” Yang Chongyin’s expression looks even more serious than Bai Lianhua,
“would you like me to swear on my name?”
Bai Lianhua says, “no need.”
For someone like Yang Chongyin who deals with the supernatural and fate, swearing is
seriously consequential, and it is impossible to fake because it will form a strong bond… He
also believes Yang Chongyin wouldn’t lie about something like this.
After a long silence, Bai Lianhua nods and agrees.
He can’t help it either. Perhaps there’s no one rebelling ever that is convinced in a situation
like his.
Bai Lianhua looks over this residence he’s become used to during this time for the last time,
because they will probably move away soon.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: All hail Emperor Bai the… I dunno, let’s say X for 10, just because Bai the X
sounds cool.

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 9

Yang Chongyin prepared quite a lot for the dinner tonight.
He has worked it out with Bai Lianhua, and tomorrow night, with the help of his
subordinates, they will return to where the ‘State Oracle’ is supposed to be staying right
now, and then two days after that the entire procession will return to the capital.
For him, this trip of his has been much more fruitful than he expected. It’s practically a
dream come true, so of course he feels like celebrating.
And it’s been long enough that Bai Lianhua has also become used to accepting Yang
Chongyin feeding him with calmness… And when he thinks about how he might not
manage to have such succulent feasts later, he also can’t help but take a few more looks at
the entire table with Yang Chongyin’s cooking on it trying to preserve it in his mind.
——Back in the capital, Yang Chongyin will be the State Oracle that is above everyone else
again. So there will probably no longer be such character-shattering images anymore.
But seriously, perhaps the antagonists are weirdly talented or something, but Yang
Chongyin’s cooking is no worse than the chefs in the other worlds at all. And because he
also knows his tastes well, he manages to always make such delicious food… Oof, he even
feels somewhat unwilling to let this go.
The system mocks him, “from being shocked to being unwilling to let go, what a drastic
change, host. I did hear that to capture a person, start with his stomach… Emm, so be
careful?”
Bai Lianhua seriously starts contemplating if he really is too much of a glutton.
“Why do you just keep staring at it?” Yang Chongyin asks out of concern.
Bai Lianhua laughs lightly, “eh, I just feel a bit sad knowing this kind of occasion is coming
to an end.”
Yang Chongyin pours a bowl of soup for him, saying as he puts it next to him, “no. As long as
you would like, it will be there for you.”
“Back in the capital, you can live in my State Oracle’s residence first. We can still live like
that. In the imperial palace, I believe there is an annex for the State Oracle as well, though
it’s unfrequented by the past State Oracles… Just issue a decree to move me in. If you want
to eat something, I’ll make it for you then.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Uhh, I just felt like remarking, you know, and Mr. antagonist you’ve already
decided to work out a full solution for me?
Bai Lianhua waves his hands dismissively, “that wouldn’t do. Shixiong, if you personally
cook for me, it will damage our reputation.” The noble, virtuous State Oracle suddenly
doing such mundane stuff is probably not a contrast many will easily accept, nor is it good
for Yang Chongyin’s image… Someone like the State Oracle must have a certain feeling of
mystique and distance to be effective in making people fear and adore him.
“It’s alright. I like when you seem happy eating my cooking… Besides, it’s not just that the
residence has quite the strict rules and the servants won’t say anything unnecessary, but
also, so what if the news got out? Have I not had enough living for other people yet?”
“I am Yang Chongyin, someone that has fallen for you, before I am the State Oracle.”
“If, after you succeed the throne, I manage to garner a reputation of being a bad, seductive
influence on you, then sure.”
——They’ll definitely need to have a close relationship for ‘seductive’ to be used after all.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t know what to say. The antagonist sure is something to always
remember increasing his favourability of him at every opportunity.
And he really is someone that softball tactics work for – he feels a bit touched.
The system wipes its face in secret. As expected, no matter what world it is the antagonist
always finds a way.
…
The next day, Bai Lianhua and Yang Chongyin set up the stall for the last time.
Coincidentally, they meet again with the young man who asked them for a divination
before happily reporting his romantic progress with them and thanking them again.
It turns out the family of his romantic interest who seemed adamant before has finally
started to change their opinion… Apparently they thought the man had a commendable
attitude when they see that after they’ve rejected him several times the man would still
treat them respectfully without growing irritated. Since they also know the bachelorette in
their family also holds goodwill for him they’ve decided to tentatively open up to him a
bit… The young man, while overjoyed, is also convinced that this is also partly because he
has been calmed having been told a positive result at Yang Chongyin and Bai Lianhua’s
stall. If he were nervous and anxious all the time and didn’t have a calm mind, his future in-
laws would definitely have remained unimpressed.
Speaking of which, since Yang Chongyin’s divinations for his relatives and friends all ended
up being quite accurate, now they’re all quite happy to look for him for divinations of their
own volitions.
And his name has also spread quite a bit. There are even relatives of his that live far away
interested in asking him for a divination.
Bai Lianhua thanks him for his patronage, but says, “this is the last day we are setting up
the stall here.”
The young man ‘ah’s with a dumb expression, and then quickly asks, “you’re leaving.”
Bai Lianhua smiles and nods, “yes. The time for us to leave has come.”
The young man seems to be saddened, but he also understands these can’t be helped…
Diviners liked to travel. It’s rare for them to stay somewhere for long.
He laments, “then you’ll be unable to share in my future marriage candies…”
He moves his hands over to his sleeve, taking a small cloth bag out which has dried nuts
like peanuts inside, giving it to Bai Lianhua, “I don’t have anything else on me except this
small bag of snacks I use when I feel like eating a little something… Please accept it as my
premature marriage candy for you between me and the one I love.”
Bai Lianhua chuckles. He sure is a person madly in love… Right now it’s just the family of
her feeling like tentatively opening up but he’s already thinking about his wedding with
her.
Still, given there’s Yang Chongyin’s divination here there’s nothing to worry about… The
young man and his love would definitely stay together until both their hair grow silver.
Bai Lianhua takes a peanut out of the bag, cracks it open, and divides the two nuts inside
between him and Yang Chongyin, lifting the other to his mouth.
——It’s quite clear the young man meant this for the both of them.
Yang Chongyin seems slightly surprised, and then obediently bites onto it… When Bai
Lianhua realises that act of his was slightly too overly familiar it’s too late. The corner of
Yang Chongyin’s lips have perked up already; clearly he’s in quite the good mood right now.
Bai Lianhua could only retract his hand feeling slightly embarrassed. He puts the remaining
nut in his mouth as he tries to nonchalantly brush over it, saying with a light tone to the
young man, “thank you… Let’s hope we will meet again.”
…
Same as when he arrived, Yang Chongyin’s State Oracle-level of procession is still quite the
spectacle when they return.
Though there is no longer a Bai Lianhua that has set up a stall in a corner as part of the
onlookers, because right now he is sitting alongside Yang Chongyin in this carriage that is
meant for the State Oracle only.
When the carriage is turning a corner, as the distance between him and the onlookers have
reduced, Bai Lianhua can hear what the people are saying too.
“Sigh. The State Oracle was only staying in his place this whole time, and we couldn’t see
him at all… I wonder if that rumoured artefact has been found.”
“Of course it has. The State Oracle himself has come forth, so of course it’s found.”
“True… Though what kind of artefact would it have been, I wonder, to have been just by
you and me. I haven’t really heard anything about something strange happening about the
place recently either? Curious…”
Bai Lianhua can’t help but glance at Yang Chongyin, wanting to see how he’d react given the
guy used this artefact search as an excuse, but he only discovers that the antagonist is
neither blushing nor appearing embarrassed. He seems to be completely normal and
unaffected.
Phew, the antagonist sure overshadows him when it comes to the ability to act dumb.
Bai Lianhua adjusts his posture feeling slightly uncomfortable. Yang Chongyin sees it and
says in a considerate tone, “the road we’re taking might be slightly bumpy, especially when
we’re out of the hamlet, when the condition of the road is even worse. If shidi you feel
uncomfortable, you can lie down on my thighs.”
Bai Lianhua “???” While blinking in confusion, he does not accept this offer by Yang
Chongyin.
——This horse-drawn carriage is already very luxurious when considering contemporary
technology, and it doesn’t feel that bad sitting in it either… As for sleeping onto Yang
Chongyin’s legs… Excuse him, but he’s only heard about getting drunk and sleeping onto a
beauty’s thighs, but not lying on the side on a shixiong’s thighs.
Meanwhile the system pops up again, “to be honest, the antagonist’s looks in this world
does live up to being called a ‘beauty’…”
After that, perhaps to show it still loved its host the most, it adds, “of course, if we compare
the two of you, host, you’re the one that fits ‘beauty’ the most.”
Bai Lianhua “…” I don’t particularly want to hear that clarification, thanks.
…
They make progress smoothly. And it is these two days that Bai Lianhua actually discovers
that Yang Chongyin the State Oracle has a well-trained group of underlings besides him.
When Yang Chongyin left and went about his business, they could flawlessly maintain the
illusion that Yang Chongyin was busy making divinations every day while dealing with a
bunch of nobles at his rank that came to visit. When Yang Chongyin is returning now with
an extra Bai Lianhua by his side, not one person among them seems to be expressing
curiosity and whatnot. No wonder Yang Chongyin says that the Residence of State Oracle is
quite the strict and disciplined place, which can be seen manifested here.
Yang Chongyin chuckled when he realises Bai Lianhua is surprised by that, explaining to
him that these are the personal guards each State Oracle would have. They pass down from
father to son to grandson hereditarily, forming a bloodline.
While this was originally part of the emperors’ schemes of keeping an eye on the State
Oracles, but as each and every State Oracle ended up completely devoting themselves to the
dynasty and people without showing the slightest disobedience, the royal family started to
ignore them. These personal guards have had less and less contact over time with the royal
family and they’ve relayed news in secret less and less, and grown more distant as well…
Later, the emperors have probably also forgotten that these are people left behind by their
ancestors and instead thought they were part of the Residence of State Oracle’s corp.
If the first generation of the personal guard could be said to be only faithful to the emperor,
then when their descendants are all born and raised in the Residence of State Oracle, and
have grown up admiring the State Oracle’s capabilities, then no matter how much their
elders would try to brainwash them telling them their duties, their sense of such would still
inevitably diminish generation after generation. Over time, these personal guards have
started to become loyal to each and every State Oracle, until now when it has become the
case that other than the State Oracle, they wouldn’t even listen to the emperor.
They can be quite useful if the situation calls for it.
Yang Chongyin jokes with him, “if shidi really doesn’t come back forever… When the years
pass, even if the royal family discovers the problem with the national fortune and wants to
present me as a sacrifice to the Heavens, I wouldn’t be defenceless either. Worst case I can
just take them with me to live secluded in the mountains, and the world’s chaos would have
nothing to do with me.”
This really isn’t a joke Bai Lianhua can make himself laugh at. He can only look directly at
Yang Chongyin, again, soothing him, “but I’m back.”
“Yes, you’re back… So none of that would happen.” Yang Chongyin takes hold of Bai
Lianhua’s hand. While Bai Lianhua moved his hand feeling somewhat uncomfortable, he
chooses not to let go.
…
Back at the capital, while the sun is yet to set, but according to procedure, Yang Chongyin is
set to head directly for the Residence of State Oracle to rest and only go see the emperor
tomorrow.
——Being the State Oracle, he of course has the right to enjoy exceptions and be
nonchalant like this, unlike others whose first order of the day when they reach the capital
is to immediately present a request to report on their duties.
This is part of the tacit pact formed by the emperor towards the State Oracles.
Yet, the moment Yang Chongyin’s procession enters the Residence of State Oracle, a decree
reaches them saying that the emperor is making his way here, and that the Residence is to
prepare for his arrival in two hours.
A personal guard has already tried to acquire information from the eunuch that came to
announce the news, who now turns to report to Yang Chongyin.
It turns out that the emperor wanted to call for him as soon as he got the news that Yang
Chongyin has entered the city. Though when he is reminded of the State Oracle’s identity
that means he cannot just call him for him to show up at his whim, and that Yang Chongyin,
having just arrived off his journey, must be allowed time for a lunch and a cleansing bath
with a change of clothes before leaving the Residence again, so he can only be summoned in
the afternoon at the earliest, decides he can’t wait anymore and he should just head directly
for him.
Since the Residence is already some place that past emperors would all head for in secret to
discuss secrets or ask for divinations, he might as well do so too.
Yang Chongyin chuckles, “apparently I’ve managed to tug at his desires. He urgently needs
this so-called artefact to prove that he is a capable ruler, so much so that even the Heavens
have given him this beneficial artefact to encourage him.”
He turns to look at Bai Lianhua, “it seems you’ll not stay long in this Residence of mine.”
He wanted to make detailed plans first, but it sure is unexpected the emperor is showing up
as soon as they returned… His junior disciple really did have the fortune, even the Heavens
are helping him.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: I was getting excited thinking about how the next world, World 7, is my
favourite of this QT novel, but then… There’s still pages of content left for this world. Huh, I
didn’t even remember this part being this long. Oh well, at least it’s still interesting.
WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 10
——Barring exceptional circumstances, the emperor does not normally leave his palace.
Inside the palace, even if Yang Chongyin, as the State Oracle, has certain privileges, it’s still
quite inconvenient to commit certain acts.
Now that such a rare circumstance has presented itself, despite the lack of time for
preparation, it would be a shame not to utilise it.
Under Yang Chongyin’s orders, the Residence of State Oracle starts working, as if to
prepare fully for receiving His Majesty, which seems to be quite a satisfying development
for the eunuch sent in to relay the decree orally. He seems convinced that despite the divine
position the State Oracle takes, he is still respectful towards the emperor.
Two hours later, the emperor arrives as informed.
He came wearing simple clothing, and as he believes the Residence of State Oracle is quite
safe, he only brought along the head of the eunuchs and four personal guards. When he
sees Yang Chongyin who has been standing in wait for a long time in front of the Residence,
he strikes up small talk with him briefly before immediately asking, “my beloved court
officer, how was the trip? Was the artefact successfully recovered?”
Meanwhile his attention shifts behind Yang Chongyin, apparently trying to spot the artefact
as he thinks it might be in the Residence right now. His excitement is obvious to all.
Yang Chongyin, while inviting the emperor inside and leading him to the study, says, “this
court officer has had various encounters along the way, and it will be difficult to report in
brief. I have planned to report this in detail to Your Majesty tomorrow, but it was an
unexpected honour that Your Majesty deigned to visit personally… As this is a matter of
great importance, if Your Majesty would excuse others and allow this court officer to report
in private.”
The emperor doesn’t suspect anything, since when it comes to dealing with the realm
outside of the mundane, it is quite common that the conversation should not be heard by
others. And if it has to do with the nation itself, even if Yang Chongyin didn’t mind he would
himself chase them away. He gestures for the four personal guards to stand by outside as
he and Yang Chongyin enters the study.
Though when he enters, while he should have been walking closely behind Yang Chongyin,
following his steps, he discovers that the distance between them is increasing. He can see
Yang Chongyin nearby the reading table already, and he’s still almost half a room away
from it. The emperor realises that something is off. He wants to grab Yang Chongyin when
he finds that those few steps are as if thousands of miles off. He can’t close in at all. Trying
to turn around and quickly go out instead doesn’t work either. He seems to be trapped in
the middle of the room. No matter which direction he walks in, he is still clearly in the same
place without budging an inch.
Recalling Yang Chongyin’s identity as State Oracle, the emperor of course knows that he has
the ability to set up spell circles. In fact, he would be an expert in it. What’s unexpected is
for him to use it on himself.
Without thinking, the emperor calls out for help, yet the four personal guards that heard
him and tried to enter the room are immediately suppressed by the personal guards of the
Residence.
True, these four guards are of course the best fighters, capable of perhaps fighting one-on-
ten, or they wouldn’t have qualified to protect the emperor himself anyway, but of course
Yang Chongyin’s personal guards are no mere fighters either. Thanks to their ancestors,
even the basis of their martial training would be the same as these imperial guards, which
means they would know how each others’ techniques worked. When many of them attacks
at once, the fight is decided.
The head of the eunuchs, without fighting ability, is of course already tied up and thrown to
the side.
Seeing nobody coming to his rescue, the emperor’s heart sinks. He starts scolding Yang
Chongyin for his transgression, but Yang Chongyin instead counters with a nonchalant
question, “has Your Majesty not transgressed before?”
“What do you mean?” His expression changes, “since I am the Son of Heaven, I am already
the most noble person in the entire realm. Surely you kid suggesting there is someone else
above me.”
“Of course, but when Your Majesty was only the crown prince, you were above thousands
but still under one person… Bai Yanze, the nineteenth prince, when the ex-emperor was
lying in bed, sick, the things you did, have you already forgotten yourself?”
Bai Yanze seems stunned. Since his succession, his full name has never been called out like
so, and he even feels slightly unfamiliar being referred to as such.
More important than that is what Yang Chongyin has just said.
“You were in quite the hurry in the period before the ex-emperor passed away. Since you
heard the imperial physician conclude that his sickness might be acute or chronic, you were
afraid it meant the emperor could potentially still stay sick for a long time without giving
up his throne, therefore you made your move…”
“Shut up!”
Bai Yanze appears flustered. He thought besides himself nobody else knew in this world.
Yang Chongyin stops talking, choosing not to further agitate Bai Yanze.
Back then, this nineteenth prince was interested in facilitating the passing of the ex-
emperor, but he wasn’t that reckless as to bribe the Imperial Physicians’ to drug the
emperor, nor did he personally administer poison to the emperor. He only personally saw
to the caretaking of the emperor in the name of filial piety, during which he decided to
discreetly modify the amount of ingredients he added when brewing the emperor’s
medicine, or just deciding to drop one or two ingredients, not following the recipes to their
letter and hoping to make the medicines fail. This way, even if the ex-emperor followed the
advice to take the medicine as instructed, the treatment would still fail… He would even
brew the medicine for a different length of time to the instructions hoping it would also
cause adverse effects to his body.
These little acts are silly but malicious, and of course it’s hard to directly state how
responsible for the emperor’s death they were, and whether these acts were the main
cause. Still, it would appear the ex-emperor’s favour ended up wasted being bestowed on
him, and it’s true Bai Yanze feels guilty about it.
——Though these acts were quite fitting with his weak, ineffectual, dumb and myopic
personality.
Bai Yanze tries to suppress his fear, and asks what Yang Chongyin wants with a calm tone.
If these things were made public, that would be… With such a stake being called out here,
he must have something he wants.
Yang Chongyin says, “what I want is simple. Abdicate, Your Majesty.”
He wants to give Bai Lianhua as justified a reason to ascend as he could. With such context
in mind, holding the emperor hostage as the dynasty is forcibly changed would be the
worst case scenario. While the best solution is to have Bai Yanze abdicate of his own
volition so that his ascension proves legitimate and would fit with Bai Lianhua’s wishes
that the chaos caused by this would be minimised.
Bai Yanze retorts, “dream on.”
“Then would Your Majesty like to die on the throne?”
——Yang Chongyin might still be calling him ‘Your Majesty,’ but to Bai Yanze, there is not a
shred of respect in it, rather, he’s saying it as if it’s sarcasm.
“… A coup d’état?” Bai Yanze’s can’t help but hold his breath and try to back away, but then
he recalls that his position is ‘fixed’ right now.
“It’s not me that’s going to kill you, it’s the throne… Does Your Majesty really not feel
anything about your own body since your succession?”
“You have no disposition to be emperor, and it happens to be that the dynasty’s fortunes
are declining. Hence the throne is stripping you of your life.”
Bai Yanze goes quiet. Yang Chongyin has hit the bullseye.
And he does certainly feel it. Since he succeeded the throne, his body seems to have
worsened, weaker even than before… Especially in these two years, it seems to have
accelerated.
Or he wouldn’t have had no sons or daughters several years after he has ascended and
married… The imperial physician have told him after diagnosis that his constitution is quite
weak and it will be hard for him to have kids.
Yet, he didn’t use to be like this, or the ex-emperor would have never let him be crown
prince no matter how much he liked him. He would never have allowed a successor to him
that is sickly and unable to produce offsprings.
He even suspected if he had perhaps fallen victim to someone’s scheme without him
noticing before he succeeded and harmed his constitution.
Therefore, he often ordered the Imperial Physicians’ to concoct all sorts of medicine and
pills in secret for him to improve his body, but none of that has worked. He can tell his body
not only didn’t improve, but it was continuing to get worse. So this was the reason?
Despite Yang Chongyin’s treasonous actions thus far, but Bai Yanze can conclude that Yang
Chongyin is telling to truth.
Since… He even knows about that secret that was that secretive he thought he would carry
to his grave.
Bai Yanze asks for confirmation, “is the dynasty’s fortune really declining?”
Yang Chongyin nods, “if Your Majesty really has to ask that, I would suspect if Your Majesty
had ever actually read those reports delivered to court these few years.”
“Whether this is a failing state that would or would not be a shame to let go of, Your
Majesty should know best.”
Yang Chongyin pauses, and decides not to give him time to think, so he asks, “I’ve said all I
needed to. Perhaps I can know Your Majesty’s answer now?”
He offers the first option with an indifferent tone, “is it to be killed here?”
——Though to make sure Bai Lianhua wouldn’t feel guilty, he would keep his life, but that’s
not something Bai Yanze needs to know.
Bai Yanze, as expected, appears anxious when hearing that.
Yang Chongyin then says the second option with the same calm tone, “or to be publicly
shamed by me revealing what you did for all to see, and thus forever be labelled as a
treacherous kinslayer, disloyal, unfilial, dishonourable?”
Bai Yanze would be too scared to gamble this too. Yang Chongyin, the State Oracle, would
be implicitly trusted on what he says… If he really does blow the lid on this, it’s hard to tell
how many people there would remain that trusted him over Yang Chongyin.
Besides, what he did wasn’t a perfect crime either. For his convenience he often had to
dismiss the servants helping out next to him so that he could brew the medicine alone. If
this were investigated, there’s a pattern to be found there… If so, then perhaps he would
have to face a forced abdication after all.
Observing Bai Yanze’s changes in expression, Yang Chongyin offers him the last option, “or,
Your Majesty abdicates of your own volition, saving your honour and yourself from
suffering the life-draining pain of the throne.”
Bai Yanze starts to waver… The throne is important, sure, but that’s of course with the
given that he still has his life to enjoy it. He did already enjoy several years on the throne, so
it’s not that bad a deal.
And given the situation is worsening, it might not be a bad thing to pull out early… Why
was he overjoyed when he heard Yang Chongyin report that an artefact is discovered,
permitting him to leave the capital immediately and even immediately visiting him, unable
to wait a moment longer after he returned?
Of course it was because he was also a bit anxious. Since his succession, for some reason,
even if he didn’t do anything dramatic, just being luxurious at best, but now while the
prosperity appeared to last, there’s already all sorts of signs appearing, as if it’s ready to
collapse… He wanted to feel a sense of security from Yang Chongyin.
Then, it turned out, Yang Chongyin is the most insecure factor here.
“My life would be spared?”
“Spared, of course.”
“My quality of life?”
“You can be guaranteed treatment of that of a Prince, but you won’t be able to leave your
residence easily… Which I doubt Your Majesty would mind, since in your imperial palace
you couldn’t leave often either.”
——So, house arrest… If the treatment is guarantable, then it’s not unacceptable.
“Will you honour your words?”
“Of course… Your Majesty should also know that as the State Oracle, I can’t easily go back
on my words.”
Bai Yanze is still somewhat unwilling, however, saying with a despising tone, “I may be
unfilial; an invirtuous emperor, but you’re not a good person yourself either.”
Or why would you not have said anything early? When the ex-emperor was still there…
And don’t give me that crap about you only learning about it right now.
Yang Chongyin’s expression doesn’t change, and he doesn’t deny.
Though these are outside of what Bai Lianhua should know, as he is unsure if Bai Lianhua
would still feel any affection towards the ex-emperor… Given they’re blood relatives.
He might not be the one to do it, but he is still guilty of inaction.
Bai Yanze asks, “after I abdicate, who do you feel like pushing onto the throne?”
He wouldn’t believe it if Yang Chongyin had no one he wanted to… He might have only
come to the Residence on a whim, so, that Yang Chongyin could take this opportunity so
decisively must be because he already has someone he wishes to promote, and is already
lying in wait.
“Would this person not have his longevity affected?”
Yang Chongyin appears confident, “of course not… You don’t have to worry about him; I
would never harm him of all people.”
With the spell circle in place, Bai Yanze will remain restrained here. So Yang Chongyin
leaves the room, ignoring the head of the eunuchs and the four imperial guards suppressed
on the side, he heads for Bai Lianhua who’s staying in another room to bring him in to see
Bai Yanze.
For Yang Chongyin, he probably expects Bai Lianhua not to know anything about his
conversation with Bai Yanze… Though, while he is in another room, but through the
system’s little projection, he’s been spectating along to the progression in the room, and is
currently feeling complicated.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Time for more recommendations! I managed to dig up an old one from my
memories. 《渣攻們都想回頭》(The Scum Tops All Want To Repent) (Chinese) (Well, you
can find full access somewhere, perhaps, not that I’m encouraging you to, of course).
It’s actually quite a thriller to read. There’s interesting (or rather, infuriating) characters,
slightly outlandish plot, and it’s got some good face-slapping and stuff too. I’m not
translating it because it’s a bit convoluted and not exciting enough like TMRW for me to
want to translate it that badly, but I think it’s enjoyable. I don’t think it’s on NU so if you
know or wanna practise Chinese you can check it out.

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 11

Bai Lianhua really had no idea his cheap imperial older brother did something like this.
Yang Chongyin had never said anything about it.
The system opened up the screen hoping to make its host feel how hard the antagonist
worked to help him usurp suddenly feels like it may have done something unnecessary. It
tries to find excuses for Yang Chongyin, “eh, you know it’s not an easy thing for the
antagonist here… Host, since you’re an imperial prince, and you’re a white lotus on the
surface, so if the antagonist does anything out of the line it will become a point of conflict
between you and the antagonist that might make you fear him.”
“The antagonist probably avoided you in fear of something like that.”
Bai Lianhua nods, “I know.”
The system touches its nose, “thinking in another way, the antagonist has in a sense done
all the dirty work for you, the host. You only had to accept the throne with your clean,
unsullied hands.”
#The correct way to raise a white lotus#
#Not letting its petals dirtied even the slightest with the utmost care#
Bai Lianhua has a troubled expression, “I understand, so you don’t have to keep saying
good things for the antagonist… System, have you become too engrossed in this maybe?”
Is it really worrying that it would put up an act of some wild plot development with the
antagonist over some melodramatic love-hate relationship?
“I didn’t expect Yang Chongyin would actually directly convince the emperor to abdicate…”
Before when Yang Chongyin told him to wait, he thought Yang Chongyin would be testing
him first, and now… It seems he’ll enjoy the result immediately? Even when he’s done
nothing?
The system laughs, “hehe, that’s good too, you know… The legendary ‘I’ll give the throne to
you holding it with both hands open.'”
“So that host you’re moved!”
Bai Lianhua ignores the system as Yang Chongyin is already outside.
He rubs his face. He’ll have to act like everything’s the same in front of him——If Yang
Chongyin didn’t want to let him know, then he’ll pretend he doesn’t.
…
When Bai Yanze hears Bai Lianhua’s name, he recalls who he is immediately.
That imperial prince sent to be a fake diviner. There’s quite some people that know
something about this back then, and the high ranking concubines and older princes all
basically know there’s such an unlucky bastard around, but nobody said anything.
Even the guy’s name is unique… The Bai surname is fine, but he didn’t end up sharing the
‘Yan’ part with his imperial brothers of the same generation.
Though he’s now practically chased out for Bai Lianhua, Bai Yanze isn’t jealous that Bai
Lianhua is seemingly catching Yang Chongyin’s attention. He actually feels that Yang
Chongyin who is able to keep it down all this while is actually terrifying——You might
think he’s that snow atop the mountain peak, but then when you dig it open you find it full
of dirt, quietly readying his stance there all these years, sly like a snake. It’s quite the scary
realisation.
To get noticed by Yang Chongyin is the misfortune of this younger brother of his of a
different biological mother from him.
When Bai Lianhua said he’ll try his best to be a virtuous emperor, Bai Yanze can’t help but
interrupt him by sarcastically saying, “who cares about that… But my good brother, before
you ascend, you best be careful of this State Oracle Yang beside you too, or who knows
when you’ll lose your throne as well.”
He’s not just a good person.
Bai Lianhua starts smiling though, “no, I believe that shixiong would never harm me no
matter what.”
Bai Yanze is speechless, and can’t tell if the guy really is that dumb or is acting in front of
Yang Chongyin.
But, a coincidence? The two have essentially said the same thing?
——Yang Chongyin who was coldly looking at Bai Yanze suddenly softens his expression.
…
When Bai Yanze is dealt with, Yang Chongyin pulls Bai Lianhua aside, telling him gently,
“now before others, never call me shixiong again. You’ll have to change this habit.”
Bai Lianhua appears slightly shocked, and then asks, “then what should I call you?”
Yang Chongyin looks at him, “other than State Oracle, just call me anything. I like them all.”
Bai Lianhua thinks and tries one, “then… Chongyin?”
Yang Chongyin responds, and chuckles, “then I’ll not be able to call you shidi from now on
either.”
He sounds a bit regretful.
Bai Lianhua immediately tells him, “no, of course I’m still your shidi… You and I are
shixiong and shidi, forever.”
Yang Chongyin lowers his eyelids slightly, “only shixiong and shidi?”
——Here it is! The icy white lotus’ pity act!
Bai Lianhua recalls what Yang Chongyin said about experiencing all the world’s emotions
on him, and pauses.
Right, he did promise Yang Chongyin not only to ascend but also this in order for Yang
Chongyin to save the national fortune.
Bai Lianhua takes a deep breath, “no, not just shixiong and shidi.”
“What shixiong wants, I’ll do my best to give.”
Before Yang Chongyin responds, the system is the first one to counter, “really? Host, you’re
deceiving people again?”
Bai Lianhua “???”
He blows up slightly, “That’s genuine, okay?!”
The system quiets down but disses inside – host, you might be genuine but whether you
can do it is another thing, you know.
Since coming to this world, of course host might be partly moved by Yang Chongyin
through all these things, but this isn’t enough to completely break through the host’s
defences yet… Given its host is naturally ‘stingy’ and is unaware too, no matter how hard he
works for it, it’s hard to say how much of that emotion would be reciprocated.
Well, it will definitely not be as intense as Yang Chongyin wants it to be, that’s for sure.
Sigh, the antagonist must work more.
…
Yang Chongyin has his personal guard tell that eunuch that orally relayed the decree earlier
to report that the emperor had things to discuss with the State Oracle for the night and he
will stay there.
——He’s part of the juniors taught by that head of eunuchs by Bai Yanze’s side, so he’s not
someone high in the hierarchy. Therefore, while his master is personally attending to the
emperor, he couldn’t go and actively work at the front and he was waiting in the reception
room, preparing to leave with the fellows from the palace when the emperor left.
The eunuch doesn’t suspect anything as this is essentially what people like him do, so he
reports back to the palace. As a junior of the head eunuch by Bai Yanze’s side, he is also
trusted enough by the people in the imperial palace.
——Not one person is thinking that perhaps the emperor is facing some danger in the
Residence of State Oracle… For the people of the imperial palace, it is supposed to be the
safest place in the capital after the imperial palace itself.
Unexpectedly, in court assembly the next morning, a bomb is dropped into the court.
…
Next morning, Yang Chongyin and Bai Yanze both comes forth.
It’s nothing special in itself. Court officers who are slightly more informed than others all
heard about the emperor visiting the Residence and staying overnight.
This must have been because Yang Chongyin brought back an extremely precious artefact,
they thought, which is why the emperor is treating this matter carefully… Many people
have even already prepared statements of praise, but then, suddenly, it was announced
they will be discussing the matter of Bai Yanze’s abdication.
Yang Chongyin says that the artefact he personally searched for has already disappeared
due to the incompetence of the current emperor.
As this must be a sign from the Heavens, he spent a great amount of effort divining the
national fortune, and worked out that the dynasty is going downwards from Her peak, and
is going to meet a great misfortune soon. The current emperor, Bai Yanze, wouldn’t have
the ability to lead the dynasty through this predicament.
Fortunately, he has already found another person anointed by the Heavens capable of
reinvigorating the dynasty’s fortunes.
Bai Lianhua, a son of the ex-emperor, while an imperial prince, has never entered the court.
He was supposed to live the life of a recluse, but his unique lines of fate determines that he
is fit to save the people of the realm and help the court successfully mitigate the effects of
this misfortune, so he is persuaded by Yang Chongyin himself to reappear.
Which is said when Bai Lianhua is entering the court, and his ears are reddening from
hearing that.
While he knows this might just be some appropriately crafted excuse, but it’s still
embarrassing.
The system mockingly remarks, “I feel it’s alright. What a reason befitting your white lotus
status, host. It’s all good, all good.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
As it’s relayed through the ages, everyone treats the State Oracle’s statement with quite the
weight, and thanks to the emperors having allowed State Oracles to choose new emperors,
it means he does feel appropriate as a person to redetermine who the throne belongs to
since he has the stance and right, so it isn’t a transgression.
Even those who suspect something could never just directly assert the State Oracle may be
committing treason. The truth is, Bai Yanze himself is no good emperor, which all the court
officers are well aware… Most importantly, whether Bai Yanze may be lying himself, he did
admit he is unfit himself in front of court.
——Yang Chongyin wasn’t threatening him with a cleaver or something, so Bai Yanze
seems to be saying that of his own volition. Even people who want to ‘loyally’ protect their
ruler had nothing to exploit. So, they could only all say dryly, “emperor, please reconsider.”
And Bai Yanze couldn’t reconsider. He’s already considered all he could, forced by Yang
Chongyin yesterday, so he can only reply, “I have made up my mind.”
He turns around to look at the throne one last time. Besides feeling like he’ll miss it a bit, he
recalls that it’s also a bottomless pit that will swallow up his longevity, so he turns his gaze
away.
Though some court officers have started to think, which is that this imperial prince who
has the so-called capability to resolve the misfortune of the dynasty seems more
manipulable than Bai Yanze. So, it seems that changing this person would not be a bad
thing.
It must be said that while Bai Yanze is weak and ineffectual, he’s not one listen; in fact, he’s
a quite self-indulgent.
There are people who have received benefits from Yang Chongyin and those that trust his
State Oracle abilities and those that are dissatisfied with the incompetence of Bai Yanze
that, after their initial shock, have started to think that perhaps the State Oracle can be
trusted on this for now.
While people might question Bai Lianhua’s identity, which is when Yang Chongyin finds use
out of the ex-master and elder of the sect back then… Proving that it was useful not to have
killed them outright.
Recalling that he let these two go only for Bai Lianhua’s sake, and now becoming useful for
him, Yang Chongyin actually felt as if he’s telling the completely truth and Bai Lianhua
really has a Mandate of Heaven.
…
No matter what, this dramatic act finally ended. While the delicate but odd balance of the
court held, Bai Yanze abdicates, Bai Lianhua ascends, and the name of the era is changed to
‘Jia’an.’
To be honest, the court looks weird. All those court officers under the throne look more
imposing than him… This new emperor, Bai Lianhua, almost looks like an innocent little
sheeple having been led right into a pack of wolves, and bumped its way onto the highest
spot not knowing any better.
Even the system decides to diss that the person ranked first in last year’s court
examinations named by the emperor to be ‘Tanhua’ looks more like an emperor than its
host does.
And it even says pridefully, “if nothing else, host, you standing here has at least increased
the rating for the average look of the court by several percentage points.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
This damned system. Is this really the time to be thinking about the looks of the people at
court?
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Still, I wonder what happened to the at least 13 remaining ex-imperial princes.

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 12

So that he doesn’t get distracted, every time Bai Lianhua assembles the court he would
ignore the system’s wronged expression and blocks it directly. Instead, he would focus all
his attention on dealing with the court officers.
Thanks to the basis he has in Meng Yanbai’s world, Bai Lianhua didn’t particularly have a
hard time dealing with the court.
At first, there were quite the amount of people looking forward to seeing the new emperor
embarrass himself in front of court. They saw that the young man sitting atop them all
looked beautiful and delicate, appearing completely honest and clueless, easy to bully… Yet,
as the end of the assembly approached, everything went orderly without a single hiccup.
Bai Lianhua always maintained this soft, fluffy smile, but he could inconspicuously shove
aside any trouble directed at him.
This would have been unexpected enough, but then in just several months time, as the new
emperor made himself comfortable on his throne, with his unchanging warm smile, he
would issue these absolutely mind-blowing orders which grossly shattered the existing
power factions that were already well-defined. Then he also made military transfer orders
that overall increased border defences against the neighbours.
He did the first act by appearing to promote people but in fact has stripped them of crucial
authority, each and every single one of those barely within the acceptable limits of several
powerful players in court, and they seem to be quite frustrated but worked out it would be
in their best interest to take it as is each time… When several of these are analysed
together, only then would they discover that they have conceded again and again on their
interests.
As for the second act, it managed to sway the military to his side, as it is quite apparent that
it changed the dynamics of the court officers dominating over the military officers. He used
his support from these long-suppressed military officers to stifle any opposing opinion
from the court officers’ side.
It can even be said that, after these months, an instinctive reaction has been formed. When
Bai Lianhua sits on his dragon throne, and shows his little dimples with a gentle, seemingly
positive smile, before he says anything, all the officers’ hearts would skip a beat… Gods,
were they sane when they had the ludicrous delusion that this person is pure, harmless,
manipulable? He’s definitely a wolf in sheep’s skin.
They’ve been forced to realise that this imperial prince found halfway out in the wilds is no
mere pushover. It’s uncanny how quickly he’s settled into the pace of everything, appearing
as if he’s had years of experience dealing with situations like this. He feels even more like a
true successor than our current ex-emperor who’s actually been a crown prince. Without
further complications, he would perhaps stay there and not budge an inch for quite a while.
Not to mention there’s the State Oracle’s open, clear support——Yang Chongyin isn’t
required to attend court assembly every morning, but for Bai Lianhua, he’s changed his
usual schedule and he had no absent days for almost half a year’s court assemblies now.
Speaking of which, there’s odd developments as well. Since Bai Lianhua started sitting on
the throne, not only did he give a complete makeover to the imperial court, but even news
from the borderlands are saying stuff like the barbarians that were getting restless have
fallen to internal strife and are now too busy to care about anything else.
Compared to Bai Yanze’s reign where despite the prosperous scenery across the land,
there’s always tids and bits of freak weather and things. They’re not unusually intense nor
small in scale——Without anything to compare against, it wouldn’t have raised any alarms,
but since this new emperor succeeded, nature itself hasn’t thrown any more tantrum and
looks to be continuing that way.
Considering all that, this whole thing is definitely a curious phenomena that they shouldn’t
lay their hands on.
…
When the imperial court has stabilised, Yang Chongyin moves into the State Oracle’s annex
in the imperial palace as per the deal, and he devotes himself solely to changing how the
national fortune is continuously declining.
This is something he has already started when Bai Lianhua ascended, but now he is able to
focus all of his efforts on it.
——Changing the person on the throne is just one side of it. If national fortunes decline,
even if the current emperor is some miraculously sagacious saint, it would have taken god-
knows how many years to reverse the trend, and it might be that the rate of its
deterioration would yet remain higher than one person’s effort alone…
During this period, he has stopped worrying that Bai Lianhua would lose control of the
situation. In fact, Bai Lianhua is much more excellent than he thought he would be… Still, if
disasters struck due to the declining fortune, even if this were Bai Yanze’s fault, it would
end up getting attributed to Bai Lianhua.
Which, of course, Yang Chongyin would not want to see.
Now, he has gone back to his shut-in lifestyle, only making a promise with Bai Lianhua that
he would come see him every day.
Mostly, it’s in the night. And every time he went, Bai Lianhua could see turtle shells and
carved spell circles scattered about the place… making Bai Lianhua curious how Yang
Chongyin could tolerate such messiness given his personality. Though it’s just an idle
thought that he doesn’t pursue further.
Every few days, Yang Chongyin would also dismiss the servants and personally cook in the
attached small kitchen… Bai Lianhua tried to dissuade him from exhausting himself even
further, but Yang Chongyin told him he is relaxing.
He would extend his finger out and touch where the dimple would appear when Bai
Lianhua smiles, “rather than telling me that, why not smile at me more? Or give me some
more praises that it’s delicious.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
So he makes a smile, but the system decides to inform him inappropriately, “host, that
smile is unnatural. You’ve managed to eliminate your dimples like that.”
So Bai Lianhua tells it, “shoo, shoo.” Yang Chongyin himself hasn’t said anything, you know.
And then Bai Lianhua just decides to decree that those servants from the Residence itself
enter the imperial palace to serve Yang Chongyin where he lives now, since there’s no
problem with how tight these peoples’ lips were given they would not allow Yang Chongyin
be troubled with rumours. What’s making Bai Lianhua facepalm a bit though is that soon
there’s another rumour arising that this new emperor has gone too far putting the State
Oracle in house arrest after he has ascended to the throne.
It’s known that successive State Oracles were all quite free-spirited and were quite
annoyed with all the dirtiness and restrictions inside the imperial palace, which is why they
always chose to settle down in the Residence of State Oracle. That annex built for State
Oracles in the palace has always been a decoration, and Yang Chongyin has been no
exception to this before… In fact, no State Oracle had ever continuously resided in the
imperial palace.
Bai Lianhua could only explain by saying that, following up from Yang Chongyin’s
assertions earlier, declaring that under the State Oracle’s diligent work, the great
misfortune to befall the dynasty has started being resolved, yet its potential shocks remain.
To deal with this, the State Oracle has tirelessly divined every day to search for a way to
completely eliminate it. Living inside the palace where he would be closest to imperial aura
is naturally helpful to the State Oracle in his divination wizardry. Meanwhile he’d also drag
Yang ‘the Shut-in’ Chongyin around outside for a stroll for everyone to see.
The system can’t help but stroke its chin casually.
Tch tch tch, its host and antagonist wanted to lay low, but these people all forced them to
show their public ‘ruler-officer’ affection towards each other.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes:
Broken Theatrical Act:
Yang Chongyin: I must protect the innocent little white lotus from all the evils of politics!
Bai Yanze: Ho ho, a cute sheeple that’s caught the attention of that Yang Chongyin now
trapped in the machinations of the imperial court, oh ho ho ho!
Court officers/military officers: *confused court noises*
Bai Lianhua: Umm… I had princely education… And I was a Prince… for dozens of years…
even if I’m only technically around 20 years old or something… ha, ha? So, are you bowing
down or will you have me make you?
Everyone: …

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 13

The system decides it needs to remind its host of something, that is, the mission of
influencing the antagonist isn’t progressing much.
Yang Chongyin does look as if he has been ‘rehabilitated,’ but that’s just because it’s the
wishes of the host. For him, it’s like an imposed mission… Has the antagonist’s core conflict
been addressed? Not yet.
That means, the dangerous aspect of him isn’t yet pacified.
Bai Lianhua “…”
Fine. Even if it’s a depressing thought, but that’s the truth… Even without the system’s
reminder, he has felt it himself somewhat.
Even if he is doing as he previously promised, doing his best to fulfil all that Yang Chongyin
would desire of him, but sometimes when he examines Yang Chongyin’s expressions
looking at him, he still seems lost and saddened, as if telling him it’s not enough yet.
Even Bai Lianhua himself would feel as if something is amiss when thinking over his
interactions with Yang Chongyin.
Bai Lianhua feels a bit lost as well. He doesn’t know what else he could do. It feels like
everything is going as optimally as possible. Yang Chongyin is doing his best to make his
wishes come true, and he is trying his best to fulfil his wish as well… Yet, they’re at an
impasse.
The system shakes its hands in front of itself, deciding to help to be a wingman to both its
host and the antagonist, “it’s precisely because it’s too mundane, so mundane that even
when it comes to more intimate interactions you and the antagonist would still feel like it’s
just normal shixiong-shidi interaction.”
The host has failed to completely realise his affections.
So, in a rare gesture, the system changes to a serious attitude, pointing out the issue for Bai
Lianhua as a bystander would see it, “it is true that, host, you treat the antagonist with
goodwill, but he can’t feel his importance to you in it… It’s really like you’re roleplaying.
Even if your actions and expressions all seem normal, but it will make Yang Chongyin feel
as if there is a distance that exists making him unable to retain that kindness of yours
forever.”
Bai Lianhua nods, and has a bitter smile, “yet, it is precisely Yang Chongyin who is most
sensitive to these things due to his extreme desire for genuine affection.”
Unlike the many antagonists before who are happy to simply be accompanied, Yang
Chongyin, having been forcibly stripped of emotions and interactions with the world,
would be much less ‘satisfiable’ than them.
If Yang Chongyin only wanted someone to care about him, then he can easily soothe that
insecurity of the antagonist. This is far from Yang Chongyin’s true extent of his desires,
though, and it is overwhelming for him.
He did overestimate himself before. He is unable to reciprocate Yang Chongyin’s boiling
emotions.
The system disses him, “which means, host, your acting still needs improving. You need
more training.”
Bai Lianhua’s head hurts, “it’s not a matter of acting skills… Hey, system, maybe you can
look at which world before I had stronger emotions towards the antagonist, and unlock
that for me, so that I can sample it?”
Every time he detaches from a world the system would forcibly seal up his emotional
fluctuations, which makes it feel like watching a movie in fast-forward when he recalls
those memories. He might feel lost and melancholic about it, but he is unable to empathise
strongly.
To be honest though, Bai Lianhua isn’t sure if the system unlocks that seal, how he would
actually feel… Perhaps it’s worth a try?
The system firmly rejects this proposal, with the same reason as always, “no can do. It’s bad
for the host’s emotional wellbeing.”
——Why must it allow Yang Chongyin of this world a cheat when the antagonists in the
other worlds all strongly resonated with the host emotionally with their own powers
alone? It will be unfair.
Besides, it’s sure the antagonist would never be satisfied with this status quo. He is
probably charging up for a formidable plan.
Oof. Better wait and see.
…
The worried Bai Lianhua doesn’t know what the system is expecting in secret, but what he
definitely knows is that he’s in some deep waters.
Emm… the situation being, he’s currently being bombarded every day with petitions from
the court officers to designate an imperial consort, host a debutante ball to select
concubines and fill his harem.
——It’s been half a year since his ascension, and Bai Lianhua is still by himself. This is quite
enticing to all those families of the court officers with bachelorettes of an appropriate age.
When Bai Lianhua has just landed on the throne, it was chaotic and many people were of a
mind that they would wait and see first, therefore nobody pushed for his marriage. Now
that the situation has calmed down and it seems Bai Lianhua is quite likely to sit on the
throne for a long time to come, the idea to take advantage of the situation has latched onto
the minds of some.
Given the new emperor has the looks and the gentle personality to go with it, which is quite
rare a trait to find in emperors, and that he seems to be fond of kids which can be seen from
the way he treats the young ones of his royal family when there was a family gathering
hosted earlier despite his relative indifference to most of the people present. He would be
quite patient when the young ones try to appeal to him and he doesn’t seem annoyed at all.
It can’t be helped that the opportunistic of the crowd would think that since Bai Lianhua
can already treat his juniors in the royal family so, then if they could send someone in who
gives him a son or a daughter, then wouldn’t that newborn Prince or Princess be quite
treasured by this new emperor, and by extension, the mother of the child, and by extension,
the mother’s family? (TL’s notes: Uhh… slippery slope? Though this logic is more like an
avalanche hehe)
And it’s not just one or two that think so. In fact, they’ve even reached a preliminary
agreement on the title that their noble-born daughters could be conferred in the imperial
palace in the future based on each other’s court rank and faction power. But first… uh,
they’ll have to have the new emperor agree to it, won’t they?
——Speaking of which, why is their new emperor this celibate? Perhaps the new emperor
is quite different from his detachment of the world as someone who has joined a sect, not
even knowing the pleasurability of romantic advances?
Then if someone could actually make this new emperor fall in love, then wouldn’t they be
guaranteed to become the target of his affections? Such a new emperor with a blank
emotional slate for one to draw on however they wish would probably even more easily fall
in love than emperors who’s surrounded by beauties before they even succeeded the
throne.
They might not know about the sayings of ‘white moonlight’ or ‘vermillion mole,’ but it
doesn’t stop them from understanding the core of these ideas and feeling enthusiastic
about putting it into practice.
Yang Chongyin finishes his divination for the day, and happens to hear about this for the
first time. He goes quiet.
At night, when he meets with Bai Lianhua, he hesitates for quite some time before still
biting his lips and asking, “shidi, would you want to be married?”
This is a question he always avoided and didn’t dare asking… He wants to trap Bai Lianhua
in this deep, inescapable imperial court, one of whose side effects would be this
unavoidable question.
He doesn’t want anyone else by Bai Lianhua’s side. In fact, he does have many methods he
can use, like threatening him with the matter of the national fortune, or scheming so that
Bai Lianhua would back off of his own volition… Yet, he doesn’t know how to make a move.
And now, it’s finally time Bai Lianhua would come face to face with this question head-on.
Bai Lianhua, currently enjoying his after-dinner desserts, almost chokes.
You hear that? Yang Chongyin has even decided to reemploy this ‘shidi’ form of address. It’s
been almost half a year, and despite him making himself clear time and again, Yang
Chongyin would still avoid using ‘shidi’ as much as possible even in private.
The system goes, “hehe, it feels weirdly like your first wife getting jealous… Have fun
explaining, host, so that antagonist wouldn’t get tainted… Think about it, he’s worked so
hard for you, then one day he suddenly hears about how there’s all these court officers who
have already planned out the list of your harem from the imperial consort to ‘fei‘s and even
to ‘gui’ran‘s. It sure is a thorn ploughed right into his sides.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Hey, are you messing about on purpose?
“Though, think of this another way. It’s precisely because the antagonist cares about this
that it’s a good opportunity to influence him? Good luck, host!”
Bai Lianhua does agree with this latter statement of the system. He thinks the same.
So he tells Yang Chongyin with a serious tone, “no. I will not marry, nor will I host
debutante balls.”
Yang Chongyin stares at him, “but you like kids.”
“Is shixiong referring to the deal with the family gathering earlier? I didn’t expect shixiong
to also hear rumours about that… I was only taking the chance to see who among the
juniors in the royal family would be suitable to be raised as the future emperor, in
preparation for the future successor of the throne.”
“I did promise shixiong, so of course I will not go and break the promise by mingling with
others. I devote all my emotions to shixiong. I belong to shixiong alone.”
Bai Lianhua thinks a bit, and does his best to say something even he feels embarrassed
about, “does shixiong not want to possess me completely? You want me to set up a harem?”
He lowers his head, appearing to be extremely sad, “I thought doing this would make
shixiong happy.”
——Looking completely like someone having a saddened, pitiful expression not receiving
the praise they were expecting.
It’s just embarrassing acts of performance. I can do this too.
The system remarks, “it’s quite emotionally powerful. Quite embarrassing too.” Though the
antagonist does buy that, so you know. Ignore the feeling of the weirdly wild plot
development; as long as it’s useful.
As expected, Yang Chongyin seems stunned over there.
He didn’t expect for Bai Lianhua having already considered so much. When he was still
anxious over what Bai Lianhua will choose, he has not only already made up his mind, he’s
even thinking about how to solve the problem.
He murmurs, “that you think that, of course I’m happy.”
Yet… Yang Chongyin bites his lips, and swallows the rest of his words.
As Bai Lianhua seems to have been encouraged and shoots back up with glinting eyes,
“speaking of, I feel like the noble-born first son of my fifth older brother imperial prince is
good. He’s well-suited to be a crown prince.”
The former fifth prince, the current Prince Ruiping already has four ignoble-born sons
when he was young. Yet, the two noble-born sons from his first wife came really late in
comparison, being born after quite a long while. The older one is only 9 years old right now,
quite appropriate to be crowned crown prince, not too old nor too young.
“What does shixiong think?”
Yang Chongyin instead asks him, “… will shidi not regret this later?”
Bai Lianhua chuckles, “naturally.” He sounds so confident as if this isn’t even a question
worth considering.
“Shixiong, you haven’t told me what you think of the kid yet.”
Yang Chongyin seems to pause before sighing, “as long as you want, then it’s all good… Plus,
his father should have been the emperor in the first place, and due to my machinations and
the ex-emperor’s bias he lost his set fate. Now giving it back to his son would be good for
concluding this set of causality; I did see the kid once, and he does have the regal purple
aura about him. He’ll make a fine emperor.”
If the fifth prince did succeed back then, the child would have been the crown prince as
well.
Bai Lianhua smiles lightly, “then that’s settled then.”
He asks the system quietly whether his performance was touching for the antagonist.
The system also quietly replies that of course it was, and it was effective as well. Sadly, the
mission progress bar still needs further pushing… There’s about 1/3 left? It thinks as it
looks at the bar.
Bai Lianhua feels slightly defeated and grows a bit unenergetic, feeling like his brain hurts.
Though, he doesn’t know that Yang Chongyin also sighs in relief lightly himself.
He’s surprised and touched by Bai Lianhua’s thoughts and his actions, but in the end, that’s
still not the reward he wants.
While he’s touched, he can’t help but feel disappointed——He doesn’t want to hear that ‘I
will make good on my promise,’ what he wants, the most prized response of all is just
simply ‘I like you, so I don’t like anyone else nor want anyone else.’
Bai Lianhua is still dense regarding him.
…
After confirming it with Yang Chongyin, when there’s another joint petition from the court
officers telling him to marry, besides rejecting it like he always does, he even completely
stops the delusions dead in their tracks with a clear declaration.
He asserts that, having been detached from the world, he is uninterested in marrying. Yet,
to calm the people of the realm, to ensure there is no chaos in the succession of the throne,
he decides he will have one of the junior members of the royal family be crown prince.
And among all the juniors, he views Prince Ruiping’s noble-born son Bai Chongyuan the
most favourably.
Prince Ruiping doesn’t seem to object, even promising Bai Lianhua that he doesn’t feel
anything for the throne even if Bai Chongyuan is now crown prince.
He’s been depressed for so long he has become sick. True, the throne is part of what’s
making him sick, but he’s long given up on himself sitting on it. Now that his son could
perhaps succeed that throne, he even feels like that grudge in him is clearing up… His brat
has way better luck than his father did.
The little crown prince Bai Chongyuan is raised well by Prince Ruiping. He’s obedient and
capable, and also quite close to this new kind, gentle ‘father’ of his named Bai Lianhua. After
he is told to change his form of address, all those ‘fuhuang‘s sure make his heart swell.
There’s just one thing though, the kid seems really frightened of Yang Chongyin.
Bai Lianhua can’t help but ask, “what is it that you’re afraid of of the State Oracle?”
In the culture of this world, children at the age of the crown prince would usually be really
curious about Yang Chongyin whose surrounded by this immortal-like aura, instead of
feeling like avoiding him no matter what.
Yang Chongyin also doesn’t have a terrifying appearance, does he?
The young crown prince hesitates for a while but doesn’t lie to Bai Lianhua. He speaks with
his soft, fluffy voice, “the people all say the State Oracle is concerned for the well-being of
the world and people, as pure in mind as snow. He would spend his days secluded in
divinations to help the realm through its many calamities while thinking of the innocent
populace… Yet, I feel as if the State Oracle actually doesn’t pay any attention to us besides
fuhuang in his mind.”
It’s like everyone in the world is an insignificant speck to him, not worthy of fitting into his
mind. They’re not worth a single sigh of his even if they pass away right in front of him.
He’s terrified of this feeling of an inapproachably extreme distancing.
Bai Lianhua is stunned that he is able to notice this… It seems this kid has extremely sharp
senses?
He can only pat him on the shoulder and cheer the little guy up dryly, “don’t worry.
Chongyin… State Oracle Yang isn’t a bad guy. He is only normally a bit expressionless, and
doesn’t know how to express himself.”
Bai Chongyuan nods obediently, “mm.”
He understands. The State Oracle isn’t harsh, and instead he always has this calm
expression. Just… it feels like there’s this really great barrier——Only when he is looking at
his fuhuang that the State Oracle has a gentle expression on.
Still, since he is capable of smiling gently, then perhaps like his fuhuang said, the State
Oracle is a good person at heart?
…
Concerned about what Bai Chongyuan told him earlier, after finishing his stuff early for the
day, Bai Lianhua looked for Yang Chongyin to discuss with him about his attitude towards
Bai Chongyuan.
Like perhaps he can smile to the little crown prince and have a gentler attitude? Since if Bai
Chongyuan always avoided Yang Chongyin it wouldn’t be a good thing; rumours that the
crown prince has a bad relationship with the State Oracle would be the last thing he wants.
Then, when he reaches Yang Chongyin’s annex, he discovers that Yang Chongyin isn’t
sitting casually in the building like he normally is at this hour. The room where he usually
divines, meanwhile, has its doors shut.
Perhaps he might have come too early today, and Bai Lianhua doens’t want to interrupt
Yang Chongyin, so he decides to wait quietly outside. Yet, when the skies darken, and it’s
way past the hours Yang Chongyin would finish his divinations, Bai Lianhua furrows his
brows somewhat. Something is off.
He knocks on the door, before Yang Chongyin replies weakly, “what?”
The word is spoken really softly, sounding like he’s without power.
Bai Lianhua can’t help but feel worried, “shixiong, it’s me, what’s wrong?”
When Yang Chongyin realises Bai Lianhua is outside, he pauses before telling him, “…
nothing. Just wait there for me a bit.”
——Who’d believe it when you say that nothing is wrong!
Bai Lianhua pushes at the door forcefully himself without having the time to call for others.
While the system is yelling at him about “this is not what a white lotus should be doing,
host, stop,” he manages to force the door open.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Oof, the length of this chapter… Ah, well. Time to take a break.

WLWM World 6: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Sixth, Ch. 14

When he enters, Bai Lianhua sees Yang Chongyin leaning on his wooden bed unmoving
with an exhausted expression.
He hurriedly approaches him to check on his condition, though Yang Chongyin who is
surprised at Bai Lianhua breaking down the door tells him again and again he’s fine.
He gently lets Bai Lianhua examine him from top to bottom and back, then he puts his
hands around him and says lightly, “I’m just a bit tired and want to take a short rest… Shidi,
could you help carry me into the suite? I’ll be fine with a nap.”
The system is excitedly yowling as if it’s on steroids, “OMG, the antagonist is definitely
asking you for a princess carry!”
Bai Lianhua ignores the system whose attention has drifted somewhere else as usual. He is
certain this is not how the antagonist should look normally… Yang Chongyin is someone
who is good at masking himself, so it is obvious this situation is intentional.
Bai Lianhua thus suspects that something must be up here which makes Yang Chongyin
want to quickly leave and not allow him to discover anything off.
So he can’t help but look around, and then he notices that in the middle of the room, there
is a multi-layered spell circle already well-formed with the many divination tools placed
properly around them, linked together to perform their respective functions with each
layer of the spell circle contributing to it. The outermost layer… He might not have been a
good student, but he does remember this quite vividly even now, because back in the sect,
the teachers would repeatedly tell them never ever to use this one unless the situation
absolutely calls for exactly this.
——This circle Yang Chongyin has set up, is actually one that expends one’s own life force
to maximise the effect of casting divination techniques.
Before now, while he’s come and gone many times, he never saw the complete setup in the
room, or he would have noticed… No wonder every time he came the antagonist’s
divination tools would always be scattered about. It must have been so that he wouldn’t
discover anything wrong.
But then, wouldn’t this imply that Yang Chongyin has set up and activated this circle every
single day? Even with Yang Chongyin’s exceptional talents and abilities, this type of damage
piled up daily will still quickly cause him to collapse.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t even know what to say, “shixiong, you’ve been expending your life
force all along? To save the national fortune?” His voice is trembling uncontrollably.
Seeing how it’s still discovered, Yang Chongyin smiles bitterly, “this is the only way… If I
had started the intervention from the very beginning, it wouldn’t have been this difficult.
Due to my inaction, to only want to drag it back after all these years means it is no longer a
trivial thing.”
If in the original timeline without Bai Lianhua’s warmth, his planned elimination of the
fortune required his own life as price, then it is the same as dragging the fate backwards at
this late stage, since they’re both greatly altering the fate of the world.
“I didn’t want to let you know, but my calculations of the time were off today…” Yang
Chongyin stops speaking halfway with a complicated expression.
Bai Lianhua feels extremely bitter himself.
Yang Chongyin had always acted so indifferent that he never noticed anything… He has
taken this for granted, thinking that Yang Chongyin is the omnipotent antagonist so there’s
nothing he can’t do. He ignored the price he would have had to pay.
“I’m sorry.”
Yang Chongyin who sees Bai Lianhua like this smiles a bit as he recovers somewhat from
his extreme fatigue, “no need… You might not have thought about this but I knew it all
along. Since the moment we made the promise to each other despite me knowing what
would happen, I’ve been prepared.”
“I didn’t want to make you feel any guilt… Sadly, I seem to have failed.” Yang Chongyin sighs
lightly, and gently caresses Bai Lianhua’s eyes, “I really do like it more when shidi is smiling
at me instead.”
——When the beautiful round eyes curl up, it would etch its joyful curvature directly into
others’ hearts.
He tries to cheer him up, “shidi, you should be happy too. Now it’s already halfway done.”
“What I promise you will come true. I will give you a golden age, a prosperous realm… Like
I’ve said, with me here, there’s nothing to fear.”
Bai Lianhua doesn’t want to listen anymore, “no… That’s enough.”
“Shixiong. Stop using this self-harming technique. The rest, we’ll pull through with man’s
will.”
He would never accept that even if this is a xuanhuan world where the dynasty’s wellbeing
is deeply linked with the national fortune, if he really used all his effort to perfectly finish
every single thing, the fate of the dynasty would still be sealed when Yang Chongyin himself
has already walked halfway there for him.
“I may regard the people’s wellbeing as my duty, but this is not something I will achieve by
sacrificing shixiong,”
“If I knew that you had to sacrifice yourself…” Bai Lianhua lowers his head, “I would never
ever have been able to make the request I did.”
“Shixiong, for me… You’re worth more than the world and its people.”
Yang Chongyin is moved.
Since Bai Lianhua has entered the room, he has personally witnessed that masque of
kindness Bai Lianhua always wears unintentionally crack and shatter bit by bit, until
finally, he can see Bai Lianhua expressing his emotions for him directly.
Yang Chongyin embraces him, patting him on the back lightly, “ok.”
The system who has decided to spectate quietly for the latter half of this drama has a bit of
the sniffles with how touched it was, yet it still felt a bit proud with a kind of ‘as expected’
feeling to this development… It really can’t help but question with how meticulous Yang
Chongyin does things everyday if the host really did discover this by accident or if Yang
Chongyin had let him discover it.
——Emm… If this white lotus refuses to bloom then heating it up so that it finally opens up
its awkwardly shut bulb is also one way, right? Since the antagonist never lacks in fresh hot
emotions usable for this.
Ah well, these, the host needs not to know, needs not to know.
…
Despite Bai Lianhua putting a stop to it and Yang Chongyin acquiescing, his life expectancy
is still significantly affected.
Ten years later, Yang Chongyin who should have been barely past his prime is already
weakening.
His smile on his deathbed is without a shred of darkness, saying, “it’s fine that I’m passing
away now.”
Before, it was Bai Lianhua who unintentionally made his way into his heart, and after, it
was him doing his best to intentionally make his way into Bai Lianhua’s. He thought this
would have been a simple process, but then he realised that he was merely part of the
entire populace. He overestimated how much he meant to Bai Lianhua. Opening his heart
took strenuous effort.
Yet…
“This time, perhaps it would be shidi that would recall me every now and then?”
Could it be that it is always the person who leaves first that would become an incurable
scar chiselled into the toughest, most unforgettable corner of the heart? Like you, back
then; like me, right now?
Bai Lianhua pauses. He closes his eyes forcefully, trying to suppress the bitterness and
softness in his chest. He lightly responds to Yang Chongyin’s expectant expression, “yes.”
“This time, it’s my turn,”
“From now on, it will be me who can never forget shixiong.”
Yang Chongyin smiles with a satisfied face. His thoughts drift away looking at Bai Lianhua,
and seemingly, the person in front of him is no longer wearing his luxurious gowns, and is
back to being that young man who would smile and happily tell him “but I still want to
speak with you” when he was being punished.
He always thought he was only moved the second time Bai Lianhua was punished, but, if he
recalls it without the lenses of that self-indulgent pride of his back then, perhaps, it was this
sentence that has tugged at his heartstrings for the first time in his life.
——I also want to speak with you. Speak with you lots and lots.
——I’m glad that the last words I hear are words from you.
——Are words that promise so.
…
After Yang Chongyin passed away, Bai Lianhua watched over him overnight without sleep.
Nobody dared interrupt him.
Early morning, Bai Chongyuan, now a young adult, carefully steps into the palace, to soothe
Bai Lianhua.
He has long since noticed that little red string of romance tied between his fuhuang and the
State Oracle, and he has since understood why the State Oracle would only smile gently at
his fuhuang.
Does that really matter, though? They weren’t standing in anyone’s way; in fact, they’ve
given up so much for this whole world.
…
Fifteen years later, when the tolling bells signifying the passing of the emperor rings
throughout the capital, in a household of a hamlet near the capital, a middle-aged man
who’s happily chatting with his wife and son raises his head. He can’t help but feel sad
when he realises what the tolling meant.
Last time he felt like this was back when the State Oracle passed away.
He couldn’t explain where this odd feeling of sadness came from, so he thought… It was
because of his gratitude to this prosperous age. The emperor is capable, the State Oracle is
wise. It would of course be saddening to learn these people have passed away, wouldn’t it?
Even the Heavens should really grant them the blessing of a long life.
He would never have thought, that it was these people who he thought were at the very
top, the most distant from him in his entire life, had once personally divined for him.
…
Eras pass, dynasties fall and dynasties rise. Bai Lianhua and Yang Chongyin’s names,
however, have passed down through the generations.
They were repeatedly mentioned in official history. The fact is, high achievers who were as
capable in divination have worked out in later eras that the Bai dynasty should have met
with great calamities from Bai Yanze’s ascension, with countless disasters, both natural and
human, and a hundred years of chaos to follow. The then State Oracle, Yang Chongyin,
however, completely rewrote the lines of fate for the dynasty with his own power, and
there was the sagacious emperor Bai Lianhua who spent his life governing his realm with
utmost skill and diligence, firmly securing the national fortune and stopping its
deterioration. They also recognised talent and the crown prince that was selected early
continued the reign with the same vigour, allowing the peace and prosperity to continue for
centuries to come.
This deep cooperation between a ruler and his subject actually allowing them to stand
against the Heavens’ fate has become a peak yet to be surpassed in the sects dealing with
the supernatural in the future, and they could all only look up to it.
Since then, the Bai dynasty never had another State Oracle.
According to the records, they were shixiong and shidi with a brotherly relationship. Yang
Chongyin even broke with tradition to move into the imperial palace until he passed away.
In his short life, he always spent it alongside Bai Lianhua… A rather suggestive historic fact
indeed.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Oof. It’s been a long World, this one. Well, good thing the upcoming world is my
favourite of the series and the only one with settings you don’t usually find in CN novels –
vampires!

WLWM World 7: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Seventh, Ch.

1
After leaving Yang Chongyin’s world, while the system has sealed his emotional
fluctuations early as usual, but Bai Lianhua is still crouching down dispiritedly in the
system space… This has basically become a constant side effect of him detaching from the
worlds.
The system wants to cheer up its unenergetic host. Even though it’s usually quite the
troublemaker, but it still loves its host very much.
“Host, don’t be sad… You’re an artefact, you know! Artefacts can’t be so depressed all the
time, can they?”
Bai Lianhua “???” Da heck?
The system goes on confidently, “Yang Chongyin said he was looking for a blessed artefact,
which I think was definitely right! Look, he found you and then actually managed to rewrite
the direction the dynasty was heading on and gave peace and prosperity to the world. So
you must have been a great artefact.”
“Come on, as a professional artefact, host, we must be cheerful at all times.”
Bai ‘the Artefact’ Lianhua “…”
My apologies, but this joke is so cold it’s freezing… Are you really expecting me to laugh?
Bai Lianhua tries to lift the corners of his lips in response.
The system then puts its chin on its palms, “then what might help cheer you up, host?”
Bai Lianhua gives it a bit of thought, “mm. If you give me a computer and the internet?”
With these two things, he can definitely stay until the end of the world in the system space
happily.
Yet, Bai Lianhua himself starts sighing with resignation right after saying that… Sigh. It’s
impossible. He’d already mentioned this countless times to the system since he first started
his missions, but it’s never been fulfiled before.
Though Bai Lianhua didn’t notice that the system seems to have fallen in thought from
what he said, and then blinks its eyes like it’s up to something as usual.
…
In the next world, Bai Lianhua first feels that where the system projected him to seems to
feel a bit cold.
Looking around, he discovers himself standing beneath the shadows of a small grove of
trees. These trees have great branch and crowns and the shadows have practically
blanketed this small spot.
It would be a great place to enjoy the breeze in summer, but this world is probably in
autumn, and it’s already cool enough. When the breeze comes, Bai Lianhua starts shivering
even. So without further ado, he wants to leave this cold place and enjoy the warmth of the
sun.
The system immediately calls out to him hurriedly, “eh?! Host, wait!”
Bai Lianhua is already at the edge of the shadows, and he looks back puzzlingly as the
system calls out to him. His hand naturally swings around him into the sunlight, and then
——
With tears welling up in his eyes, Bai Lianhua hugs that pawing limb of his and quickly
scuttles back to the middle of the shadow of the trees.
That brief moment the sunlight shone on him made him feel pain as if he was burning up. It
took all he had to restrain himself from screaming out ‘awoo,’ since he still wants to save
face in front of the system no matter what.
Is the sun poisonous? No no no, it’s probably himself who is toxic.
Emm… Mustn’t expose to sunlight, is it? Given the system projected him to this cool,
covered place with that shout just now… Bai Lianhua uses the tip of his tongue and pushes
it against his little canines, then he finally understands his current identity, since he’d only
experienced this type of setting once——That’s right, he’s a vampire.
And then, Bai Lianhua can feel himself healing up, and even his pitiful little paw doesn’t
seem to hurt that much anymore… In that world where he’s a vampire, it’s a modern
setting! Even if it’s an unscientific modern world, but it’s still that paradise where he can
happily go back to being his familiar shut-in.
Bai Lianhua has this excited expression on and all those little moodlets of his clear up.
——Seeing Bai Lianhua smiling with his little dimples again, the system quietly shows a
smile that is gentle; motherly, even.
After enthusiastically celebrating for a few minutes, Bai Lianhua then slaps himself on the
head and starts recalling what the antagonist is like in this world.
As mentioned, this is an unscientific world. The serene surface gives way to the chaotic
currents ebbing and flowing underneath. There’s quite a lot of odd species in this world,
vampires being one of them.
Yu Chenqing, the antagonist of this world, became the target of a vampire’s malicious
hunting one night. The reckless vampire didn’t know to hold back if their life depended on
it, and definitely didn’t see Yu Chenqing’s life as anything significant. They only wanted to
suck up all the blood in his body… Though, as the antagonist himself, of course Yu Chenqing
has characteristics that separates him from the common folk.
After being bitten by a vampire, he actually didn’t immediately lose all ability to resist as
normal humans did. His consciousness was clear and he still had the power to resist——In
fact, Yu Chenqing felt like he was suddenly several times stronger physically than usual,
and he had greater senses and reaction. When the vampire was distracted, Yu Chenqing did
all he could to struggle, which saved his life, but also happened to make some of the
vampire’s blood infect him… After he barely got out of danger, Yu Chenqing was forcibly
transformed into a vampire.
His experience being attacked and the fact that such an abominable vampire transformed
him made Yu Chenqing unable to accept such a change. He thought of himself as human
still, and tried to maintain his human relationships.
Yet, interacting with humans often means all the oddities on him would reveal him sooner
or later… Like how he couldn’t stand the sun, like how he needs to drink blood, even if it’s
just from a blood bag.
Speaking of, it would be prudent to mention Yu Chenqing’s family background here.
His mother passed away when he was still small. And, it was barely half a year before his
father remarried. This brevity created an irreparable rift between Yu Chenqing and his
father.
So, after he reached adulthood, Yu Chenqing decided to move out and live by himself. It was
not often that he would return to this home. Even if he went to such lengths, this was still
not enough for his stepmother, who didn’t like this cold stepson, and was staying alert in
case he might steal away the inheritance her own son would receive.
After his stepmother accidentally discover the quirks on Yu Chenqing, he not only called
him a ‘monster’ with a spiteful tone, and she even did what she could to get in contact with
others who would try to capture Yu Chenqing in the name of ‘treating his sickness.’ If he did
get caught, he would however immediately be transported to the black market or some
underground laboratory.
Yu Chenqing might have been able to withstand his stepmother’s hate and fear of him, but
the last straw for him was that his father was aware of all of this, but he decided to turn a
blind eye to all this… And thus far, Yu Chenqing had harmed absolutely no one yet.
The antagonist chose to leave. To abandon his identity as ‘Yu Chenqing’ the human. Yet, the
story didn’t end there.
Since there’s still occasionally incidents of vampire attacks, there would be people that
dealt with the matter investigating and interviewing residents, asking discreetly if anyone
noticed any odd acts. Then, his father and stepmother acted as if relieved as they reported
the name of Yu Chenqing directly during one such interview. They told investigators he was
nocturnal, broody, prone to attacking people and probably committed some crime or
another, and they were horrified.
——They happened to be terrified that Yu Chenqing would bear grudges against them and
harm them… Yet, they didn’t know who to tell this to as normal people would only think
they’d have gone mad, when someone who seemed to ‘know’ these things came along.
Then, Yu Chenqing had definitely transformed into a vampire, from the blood of that
vampire that had harmed people, which meant that they could tell he was evil. Therefore,
once they confirmed his vampire identity, he faced pursuit from bounty hunters who dealt
with this. He was always carrying wounds and there were times when he was on the brink
of death.
It was hard to explain he was simply a turned victim, since vampire turning didn’t happen
from blood being sucked, and could only happen if one took in a vampire’s blood. Vampires,
however, would never just casually offer their own blood to a human when they thought of
him as prey.
In any case, at the very least he must have been an accomplice.
Yu Chenqing can’t explain the unexpected circumstances that arose after he got bitten, like
how he didn’t lose the ability to resist, and was even strengthened… Nothing of the sort had
ever happened before, so there were almost nobody that believed him.
Yu Chenqing grew cold from all this, and he stopped acting passively to all this. Given his
specialness, he would get stronger from each and every near-death pursuit. After he got
strong enough to be able to resist his vampiric instincts and exact revenge on that original
vampire that harmed him, whenever hunters showed up, Yu Chenqing would strip them of
their abilities, which further raised his level of danger, which forced even more bounty
hunters into actions, which led further into this vicious cycle…
Thankfully, this was only in the original timeline.
Bai Lianhua’s identity in this world is a weak little vampire… Yes, exactly the kind of
identity you expect the system to give him. He hasn’t any respectful background or abilities.
The night that the antagonist should have been bitten, he saved Yu Chenqing in a very
unvampiric way, stemming everything that followed from its source. With the guidance of
the system, he soothed and neutralised the trauma the antagonist felt from the incident and
his grudge towards vampires as a species.
And after Yu Chenqing’s life turned back to normal, he detached from this world.
In a certain sense, Bai Lianhua felt that it was super simple when he was completing this
mission the first time he transmigrated. It was short as well… So short that he hadn’t
enjoyed enough air conditioning, computers and the internet. He only left reluctantly after
the system repeatedly urged him to.
Great. Now his identity is certain. Then, wehre is he?
Just looking at this grove and nature, he almost thought he had transmigrated into some
weird world again.
The system can see that Bai Lianhua has realised who the antagonist was, so it tells him
directly, “you’re in the national park in city A… You know, modern setting. There’s a lot of
traffic everywhere, which means only deep inside tourist areas during workdays would be
good for you, the host, to appear.”
Or it would be the second time the host suddenly pops out in the middle of a crowd like in
his second return mission.
Bai Lianhua nods, and accepts what the system said.
The system then asks, “so host, what do you plan to do?”
Bai Lianhua says without much thought, “since it’s city A, where I lived… Then I think I just
need to return to the home I used to live in. By experience, even if the antagonist isn’t there
right now, he would definitely show up soon.”
——Eh, he’ll never admit he just can’t wait to experience his long-waited shut-in life again.
System “…” Something seems off, but it can’t seem to find a point to counter.
While the trees are verdant here, of course not everywhere is under such intense shade,
and there’s always rays of sunlight that find their way through the gaps.
Bai Lianhua takes a look at the bright spots on the ground other than the small area where
he is standing, and is thinking even if he does hopscotch around them he can never fully
dodge them all.
Why did the system not project a UV-blocking umbrella since it was projecting his body
anyway? Or, at least, give him some big, protective clothing, you know.
Sniff. Sad. Sob.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: The vampire world at last! I think this is the fluffiest and sweetest of them all, so
you might not like it that much if you enjoy faceslapping or our protagonist growing
superpowered… Still, if you made it this far, I’m sure you’re not in it for those anyway.

WLWM World 7: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Seventh, Ch.

2
Bai Lianhua sits under the shade bored, and his face has ‘doesn’t know the meaning of
living anymore’ printed across it.
His poor pawing limb is still aching from being exposed to sunlight which deters him from
trying even when he knows it’s impossible. Bai Lianhua feels like he can only wait until
dusk and slip out of the national park before they close up for the day.
——Time really does pass slowly, though.
While dozing off, the system reminds him, “emm… It seems like you don’t have to wait that
long? Look, host, someone is here to save you.”
Bai Lianhua seems a bit dazed, following the system’s directions without question, and is
energised to see someone actually walking here, and it kind of looks like Yu Chenqing, the
antagonist of this world too.
Maybe it’s because he hasn’t seen him in forever, he feels like this Yu Chenqing is slightly
different in feeling and appearance from when he remembered. Trivialities, though, given
he has already left this world for more than days, it’s normal that the antagonist would
have changed a bit. Though, how did the antagonist figure out he was here?
Yu Chenqing isn’t Yang Chongyin, you know, being able to divine his whereabouts. If he
never came across that vampire on that fateful day, Yu Chenqing would have forever been a
human that was as mundane as they came… Say, if Yu Chenqing can actually find him with
such pinpoint accuracy, perhaps he can even consider being a fake diviner in this world?
Modern world fengshui masters also make a lot of money, you know.
The system asks him, heavily trying to imply something, “host, why not guess why that is?”
Bai Lianhua… doesn’t feel like doing that, because the system would always have been up
to something when saying something in that tone.
Bai Lianhua stands up, waiting for Yu Chenqing to approach a bit expectantly and
nervously, thinking about how to greet the antagonist who he hasn’t seen in a long time.
And Yu Chenqing’s first words almost scared the smile off of him.
He stops in front of him, looking at him with this deeply engrossing expression briefly
before quietly muttering, “it’s good that you’re here again.” And then he gives him a hug
with his lightly trembling body. The embrace is irresistible.
Bai Lianhua is helplessly locked in his embrace all of a sudden when the antagonist
whispers into his ears, “I thought I would never be able to see you again.”
Uh, this familiar feeling… Can it be that in this world, or, at least, according to the
antagonist’s best knowledge, he is again labeled ‘dead’ somehow?
Well, true, things like suddenly disappearing would often just end at the person being
labeled ‘dead.’ It’s the system’s and his fault.
Bai Lianhua smiles dryly, “I’m always here.”
Yu Chenqing finally releases him, “but I couldn’t find you.”
Bai Lianhua blinks, staying quiet on this matter… uhhhh, awkward.
Every time the antagonist would ask about that he can never come up with a good excuse…
If he makes it too simple even he wouldn’t believe it himself. If he tries to set up a good
excuse, then great, it’s the scum boyfriend’s whitewashing scene come live.
Yu Chenqing sighs after a while, “nevermind.”
As long as he confirms that Bai Lianhua is alive is already a miraculously good thing. It’s
fine if he doesn’t want to say the reason for now.
Seeing Yu Chenqing giving up on questioning him, Bai Lianhua finally relaxes from his
anxious mood, and then… he discovers to his embarrassment that he’s hungry.
Even though he practically felt nothing when he was just crouching here. Perhaps it’s the
embrace that had him in close contact with the antagonist? Speaking of which, the
antagonist’s blood seems to smell more fragrant than it did in his memories… Is it a false
feeling from his hunger or something?
Bai Lianhua can’t help but keep stealing glances at Yu Chenqing. So he can only try his best
to make it not so painfully obvious he wants him (TL’s notes: Alternative translations
rejected : wants to eat him up whole, wants to gobble him down to the flesh and bone,
wants to consume him bit by bit while he cries out in pleasure… Wait. Brb. Nosebleed).
Though, clearly, Yu Chenqing can see through that.
He chuckles, “hungry? Do you have the courage to bite me now?”
Bai Lianhua looks hopefully at Yu Chenqing’s neck, and then… shakes his head very
honestly.
Nope nope, so sorry but he still doesn’t dare to.
Yu Chenqing can’t help but giggle. The guy is still like that, nothing has changed.
He can still remember, that night, he is suddenly held hostage by a person… He thought that
person only wanted to rob him, so he said he’s willing to give up all his cash. He was sorely
mistaken, though, and that was not a human. Nor is it money that is at stake here.
The monster bared its teeth.
When he started struggling, Bai Lianhua appeared, a shopping bag in one of his hands,
looking just like any young man out doing some shopping. He was good-looking, but he
looked thin like he wouldn’t even be able to harm a chicken.
Yet, it was precisely this guy that looked like he had zero fighting power that picked up a
branch by the roadside and knocked that vampire unconscious with a violent whack that’s
terribly unfitting for his image… And, as one might expect, that tough-looking, thick branch
also fell apart and scattered everywhere.
——Yu Chenqing even suspected that that monster with the monstrous teeth might have
had a traumatic brain injury and would end up a literal retard later on.
Then the young man dragged him back home without letting him go, and then told him
with this expectant look that, since he saved his life, he wanted him to be his food bank for
five years.
Right, the guy was a vampire too.
Yu Chenqing suddenly felt like he’d just got out from a tiger’s den only to fall into a wolf’s.
His mood was terrible.
And being stared at by him, the little vampire who seemingly didn’t particularly feel
justified himself started to look less and less confident. Then he said, “eh, maybe it’s too
much to ask for five years. Sorry… Then three years is fine.”
When he still didn’t respond, the little vampire again started speaking, even more weakly
this time, “then, one year? You can’t do one year either, huh. Six months? …Ok. Three
months then? Please? I really can’t do less than that.”
Yu Chenqing couldn’t understand. As this person seemed to be reasonable and was
communicable, he tried to maintain his calm as he started negotiating, “why do I have to be
your food bank? I can thank you for saving my life some other way.”
Then the guy showed these little dimples with a cute, slightly embarrassed expression,
“because your blood has this really, really fragrant smell. I feel like it’ll be much more tasty
than blood bags… I don’t really need anything else.”
Since he had that monstrous strength, Yu Chenqing decided that it was in his best interests
not to fight to the death nor run away from him.
He really thought he would do terrible things to him, maybe half of his blood would be
sucked dry every day, and he would stay weak, frail and in pain forever… Yet, after actually
spending some time with him, he realised the little vampire actually didn’t have the guts to
make good on his harsh words.
The guy was completely different from what he imagined a vampire would be like.
The little vampire had his own identity in human society. He was a comic artist drawing his
own supernatural comic series while living as a shut-in. He would normally just post his
work online and he also had a good relationship with his neighbours. In his neighbour’s
eyes, he was probably just a young man who wouldn’t leave his house much but was still
soft and cuddly and comfortable to be around.
A shut-in comic artist was a good cover for why he never left the house at day.
The guy didn’t even try to lock him up either, and would introduce him generously to
others. He told them he was a distant relative here to live for a while. He didn’t even keep
an eye on him much, and allowed him to make use of whatever electronics and whatnot he
wanted in the apartment… Yu Chenqing would sometimes just slip into thinking he’s
temporarily staying at the place rather than being some god-damned food bank.
As if guided by the invisible hand of fate, he had once asked him what he would do if he ran
away. The little vampire immediately looked really sad, saying, “oh… do you not want to
return the favour of me saving you anymore?”
Yu Chenqing would be unable to respond.
Also, while the guy would look wolfish when looking at him, swallowing inconspicuously
while taking peeks at his neck and collarbone, and he might have been yelling about how he
wanted him to be his food bank the moment he saw him back then, he would never actually
muster up the courage to bite him. Even when he teased him, he would puff up his cheeks
in exasperation and say stuff like ‘I’ll bite you!’ while looking like a pufferfish, but he
wouldn’t actually do it. Even when they’ve gotten in close contact with each other for many
times now, the guy couldn’t bring himself to bite him.
——Yu Chenqing felt like he’d been mentally prepared so many times for nothing.
It’s weird. Even when the little vampire sitting opposite him would try to scare him by
bearing his own stubby canines on purpose, but for him, it felt entirely different from when
he was face-to-face with the sharp fangs of that monster that night.
Yu Chenqing didn’t feel any fear at all. In fact, he would even have these inexplicable urge to
want to touch those cute stubby canines he had to see if they really were as sharp as he
would claim them to be.
He thought he’d gone mad. Sometimes when the little vampire was puffing up, he would
even be unable to resist inflaming and provoking him, saying, “then come bite me.”
And then the feisty façade the little vampire put up would quickly drain away.
It was really interesting. This little guy named Bai Lianhua may be the weakest among all
the vampires, but compared to normal humans, he was clearly powerful… It’s someone
who could easily determine his fate, but he’s even more nervous and more of a scaredy cat
than he was.
For a whole ten days, the guy didn’t dare to bite him. He was only drinking from the blood
bags that was his true food bank every day… Though he never forgot to order takeout for
him every day while looking like he’s worried he’d die if he missed even one meal.
Yu Chenqing also came to realise that Bai Lianhua was a perfect example of the word ‘shut-
in.’ He really rarely made excursions outside, not even for shopping. He did like to order
delivery services though. God knows how he just happened to run across and save him that
day.
The little vampire would blink and answer, “maybe it’s fate?”
What fate? The fate for him to become this guy’s ‘food bank’?
Yu Chenqing didn’t know if he should feel amused or be angered by that.
Most importantly, this food bank he supposedly was never once saw any actual use.
After he teased him several times with how he was too cowardly to bite him, the little
vampire was furious, and he retorted, “that’s because I’m too hungry! I’m just worried I’ll
overdo it and hurt you.”
He tried to scare him, continuing, “if you’re all sucked up you’d end up a dried corpse, you
know, like what I’m drawing. It’s super scary. Really.”
Yet, if you actually took a look at what the little vampire was drawing following where he’s
pointing, you would see that, on the computer screen was a drawing that was at best scary
only to him, and was in fact quite refreshing in its use of colours if you looked at it for a
while… Seriously. These stories the little vampire told would mostly be taken by viewers as
rather soothing stories with a slightly bewildering colouring palette. It’s just him alone that
insisted what he’s drawing were horror comics.
Not only was what he was pointing at completely failing at being scary, the little vampire’s
‘horrifying’ words of warning were themselves unconvincing at best.
One day, Yu Chenqing looked quietly at the little vampire for a while until the little vampire
started to have goosebumps, before he went and took a mug and, for the first time ever,
drained his own blood for him to drink.
He thought… Like the guy said, it could be his way of thanking him for saving his life.
The guy took the cup and carefully held it with both hands, sipping from it little by little. Yu
Chenqing felt quite pleased looking at him drinking with his eyes curling upwards in a
smile.
After they became familiar with each other, Yu Chenqing would also ask the little vampire if
he had bitten anyone before.
Bai Lianhua would then go slump and sullen, not trying to pretend anymore to be the tough
little wolfie that he wasn’t, and quietly tell him no while pouting.
When he asked “why?” He would reply, “you’ve said it yourself; because I’m a coward.”
He said it so adamantly like there was nothing wrong with the answer at all.
Gradually, he started to enjoy making small talk with the vampire, even teasing him, “in
those fantasy stories of the West, don’t all these vampires live in ancient castles with all
these servants in a super luxurious lifestyle? Where did your castle go?”
Bai Lianhua would sulk when answering, “no. There isn’t… You are talking about those
great vampires of the Middle Ages… I’m only this old, so, yeah, I don’t have that much
money. It’s already good enough for me to have this apartment to live in. With the housing
market like it is now, even if you sold me off you couldn’t make enough money to buy a
bigger one, you know.”
He was so mundane and normal you couldn’t imagine he was a vampire at all.
And then, for some reason, Yu Chenqing would feel his mood improved.
Though he’s ‘trapped’ in Bai Lianhua’s apartment unit, he has had a more vivid life than he
ever had, and it was more interesting too – it was more comfortable here than in his cold,
indifferent household.
The little vampire was always an obedient puppy. He would never ask him to if he didn’t let
blood. He would just look at him with this pitiful look while opening his blood packs
reluctantly.
The problem? He was a gourmet. Every time he opens a blood bag, he would have this
bitter expression after one sip. Then he would keep trying for a while before giving up and
then opening up the next bag and so on and so forth… No wonder he couldn’t save up
money.
When Yu Chenqing asked him about it, Bai Lianhua would complain to him quietly, “who
knows how long these blood have been frozen for. Drinking it is like normal people eating
vegetable or fruit that was not fresh anymore. It’s unappetising.”
“Your blood is never like that.”
Then he would joke with him, “oh, so it was an excuse to say my blood is fragrant. You like
it because it’s fresh?”
The little vampire would then shake his head incessantly, and confidently say, “no no no, it
is very delicious itself!”
He’s such a simpleton. It sure is a mystery how he managed to cover his identity up for so
long and live normally up until now.
Yu Chenqing really didn’t like seeing the little vampire show that pained look when he was
starving. He was feeding him once every three days; it almost became a habit of his later in
his ‘confinement.’
The little vampire would always ‘touch’ him on the wound he sliced himself on with this
look like he was really embarrassed he made him drain blood, then his wound would
immediately heal up and it wouldn’t hurt at all.
And the little vampire wouldn’t let him drain his blood more frequently either, and he
would tell him with this exasperated look that while his blood was delicious, it was bad for
his health.
Yu Chenqing felt that, rather than Bai Lianhua keeping him as a food bank, it’s more like
he’s keeping a little vampire as a pet.
Or, perhaps… like he has acquired a beautiful, elegant cat. It was a needy cat with these
round little eyes and liked to puff up all its fur every now and again. Yet, it also enjoyed
indirectly asking for rubs and cuddles, and it might even decide to soothe you of its own
volition sometimes too.
You could never actually get angry at it.
Of course, he couldn’t say that out loud, or Bai Lianhua would definitely puff up his cheeks
again.
The trauma of him being attacked by a vampire started to fade completely from his mind.
Yu Chenqing was quite willing to be his food bank by then. Not just three months, even
three years or five years like Bai Lianhua initially asked for was quite fine.
Or, if he really did leave him behind, the little vampire would definitely grow teary-eyed
every day with hunger while being picky with his food.
Though, he didn’t expect, the one to leave them behind first, ended up being Bai Lianhua.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I’ve been overloaded with fluffiness now. I’m gonna need an injection for this
sugar overdose…

WLWM World 7: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Seventh, Ch.

3
Yu Chenqing collects himself from his thoughts. Looking back at Bai Lianhua, he asks softly,
“can you hold it?”
Bai Lianhua continues to hold his inner glutton in as he acknowledges his question. His
most important issue is how to leave from the national park.
He quietly looks over Yu Chenqing, and is disappointed to discover none of what appears to
be umbrellas or other sunblocking items.
The system says, “uh… Clearly the antagonist would not be so delicate as to bring an
umbrella for the sun everywhere.”
Yu Chenqing also realises Bai Lianhua’s current predicament. Without questioning how the
little vampire appeared here at day without any protection, he tells him, “wait for me, I’ll
buy something that can block the sun for you.”
If it’s a park area, then there’s usually stores that sell these.
Bai Lianhua nods obediently, his eyes glimmering.
Yu Chenqing can’t help but sigh, however, “to be honest, I feel unsafe… I’m really afraid
when I’m back, you’ll be missing again.”
Then, how ever will he look for Bai Lianhua?
Bai Lianhua “…” Ok, ok, antagonist. My fault.
He lowers his head in shame, “I won’t. I promise. When you’re back, I’ll definitely still be
here, not a single step from where I am.”
Then after some thought he says with a serious face to Yu Chenqing, “look, I’m
photosensitive, and hungry. Now I can only be saved by you. I can’t run.”
The system praises him, “good call, host. I can feel you appealing your weakness.” So that
the antagonist can pity the little white lotus.
——It’s quite important to note that the special species of the host in this world means he
can be much more violent in basic stats than in other worlds. It’s not easy to continue to
exude the feeling of a fragile white lotus.
Bai Lianhua rolls his eyes at the system in his mind.
Yu Chenqing wasn’t gone for long before he comes back with stuff in his hands.
Now that it’s autumn, past the season needing much sun protection, the stock in the shops
are largely limited to what didn’t sell well. The styles and the appearance are quite…
questionable, but that is not Bai Lianhua’s number one concern right now. He only looks at
them sadly for a bit before quickly putting on the hat, opening the umbrella, and then
taking tentative steps towards where there was sunlight before that he didn’t dare
approach.
Good, all is well. It’s not harming him anymore.
Yu Chenqing’s lips perk up slightly. Even if he’s dressed in rather peculiar garments, since
it’s on Bai Lianhua, somehow it doesn’t feel too aggressive on the eyes.
Though while there is something blocking the sun, just in case, Yu Chenqing still half-hugs
half-locks Bai Lianhua, almost having him fixed in his embrace, and then picking the least
frequented path out of the park. They immediately head home after reaching the parking
lot.
——Of course, back to where Bai Lianhua used to stay.
Thank the workday that there’s few people out to play, so the whole area was devoid of
people, or he would have offended so many pairs of eyes.
Reaching the apartment, Yu Chenqing takes out the keys and opens the door like it’s the
routine thing to do. He also pulls the curtains down as Bai Lianhua waits outside. It can be
said he’s getting quite comfy in the place indeed. As Bai Lianhua expected, the house looks
the same as when he left.
Though still, Bai Lianhua would feel more anxious the more it’s going according to
experience. All the familiar flags of the usual scheme.
He sits down awkwardly, and before he could say anything, Yu Chenqing slices a small
wound on his arm, but does not pour it into a glass like before. Instead, he puts his arm in
front of him.
Bai Lianhua “???”
Looking at Bai Lianhua, seemingly bewildered, Yu Chenqing asks him, “weren’t you
hungry?”
“Or is it that you can’t bring yourself to feed even like this? When you don’t need to make
the wound yourself?”
Yu Chenqing continues the standoff as if he won’t retract his arm if Bai Lianhua won’t
respond.
Bai Lianhua hesitates for a while before working out the pros and cons and his instincts
compel him to approach it… Weird. Isn’t he the predator here? Why does he feel like he’s
being forced to here?”
And then Bai Lianhua confirms his previous speculation. Yu Chenqing’s blood is tastier, and
it was not his hallucination.
How do you describe it, like a normal homely meal suddenly ranking up several times into
a gourmet meal?
There’s even a moment when he almost can’t hold it back and is about to pry open Yu
Chenqing’s wound with his fangs for more blood… Realising that, Bai Lianhua quickly lets
the arm go and backs off in a panic. He looks as if he’s horrified but, given he’s on sitting on
a sofa, he can’t back off that much. So he just ends up with his back sticking closely onto the
sofa.
——Seriously? Has he always been so rabid? It can’t be helped that in this world given his
species’ diet, for his appetite he had to drink blood, but now he even wants to bite people?
Is, is it over for him?
Bai Lianhua is quite flabbergasted. He is bombarding the system with questions about why,
but the damned system just replys with ‘Emm.’
The damned system is useless as always! Bai Lianhua frustratedly thinks.
Though Yu Chenqing doesn’t seem to mind it. Seeing Bai Lianhua tremble in fear, not
knowing what to say even if he’s got his mouth open, he touches Bai Lianhua stubby
canines with the tip of his finger.
He’s wanted to do this for a long time.
“Even if you do bite it it’s fine;” Yu Chenqing has a gleaming smile, “next time, you don’t
have to fight your own instincts.”
“I like the warmth of your touch.”
“Also, I’m a food bank, aren’t I?”
Bai Lianhua “???”
Wait, this heck of a pleased tone… Has he gone bonkers or has the antagonist gone
bonkers?
The system pops up, “neither. It’s just the usual antagonist getting tainted every single
time… Eh, you’ve been through it so many times already, host, still not used to it yet?”
No no no. He will never get used to it. He can never face it with a straight face even if it
happens a few more times… Bai Lianhua is refusing to accept reality.
After the minor incident and Bai Lianhua is filled, he is still yet too agitated to purely enjoy
the computer and internet he sorely missed.
He can’t just ignore Yu Chenqing’s continuous gaze at him like nothing has happened and
let himself out.
Bai Lianhua starts to think deeply about what the direction the antagonist is tainted in. He
can’t just have an obsession of being bitten by him? Besides that though, he doesn’t seem to
be odd anywhere else.
Also, the antagonist doesn’t seem like he’d return to the original world’s path no matter
what?
The system seems to know something, “don’t worry host. You’ll know soon.”
…
And then Bai Lianhua knows.
After the sun sets on their embarrassing day, and night falls, Yu Chenqing suddenly feels
different. Bai Lianhua who’s sitting next to him is surprised to suddenly feel like he can
sense a member of the same kind. Now, looking back at Yu Chenqing, he’s definitely like a
vampire.
Or rather, just simply a vampire.
Bai Lianhua’s jaws drop to the ground.
What the heck? What in the bleeding Christ happened, like, Yu Chenqing was a normal
person during the day. When he’s agonising trying to wrap himself up like a zongzi, Yu
Chenqing was even hanging out casually in the sun! A vampire? You kidding me?
And then Bia Lianhua is a bit angry. Did another vampire turn Yu Chenqing after all after he
left?
The antagonist he worked hard to wash white, turned back into a vampire just like that,
and then tainted still?
He better not figure out who did it! Or he would…
Before Bai Lianhua can finish his thoughts, the system interrupts him while implying
something, “uhh… Host, try not to set up flags for yourself. It’s a bad practice.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
He seems to be dazed for a moment before countering, “what did you mean by that? You
can’t mean to say I turned the antagonist?”
“Impossible. I am one hundred percent certain the moment I left the antagonist was still a
normal young man in excellent health with no psychological trauma and even healthier
than I was!”
Or that stingy and picky system wouldn’t have given him a pass back in the white lotus
mission in the first place.
“I’ve also been careful in our interactions, never letting Yu Chenqing touch my blood… Wait,
actually, after I saved Yu Chenqing and dragged him home, I’ve not even been hurt once?”
No wounds, no blood; no blood, no turning into vampire for the antagonist. What, did it
happen in his dreams?
The system clears its throat, “cough. Don’t get agitated yet. I didn’t say it happened when
you were still in this world. Of course he was converted after you left… But, think about it,
when you transmigrated for the first time, have you never been hurt before you saved the
antagonist? Never left a single drop of blood behind?”
Bai Lianhua follows the system’s line of thought, before suddenly realising something and
his expression contorts. He almost feels like suffocating.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Oh? Your expectations were a lot higher? Umm… Sorry for raising your hopes
up that high, but I was only really really moved by that previous chapter. Everything that
follows, including the worlds to follow, are, well, better written than the first worlds but
kinda average.

WLWM World 7: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Seventh, Ch.

4
In truth, he had been hurt and he had bled… He only just transmigrated recently into this
world then, and was quite curious about this non-human body of his. When he accidentally
sliced his hand once, he happened to want to figure out what the difference is between
vampiric blood and human blood and why there is the ability to turn, so he collected his
own blood and stored it away, happily thinking about how he could research it if he has
nothing else to do later.
——Recalling it now, he was probably still affected by the character setting of the world
before resulting in him being passionate about research in the early days of that
transmigration.
His curiosity only lasted about as long as one would imagine, though, since it’s rare for him
to enjoy a modern setting world. He also didn’t really have access to locations that would
enable him to do research due to his special circumstances in this world. When he didn’t
exactly ‘have nothing else to do’ thanks to being addicted to computers at all times, he’s
thrown the thought back to the back of his mind and that container that stored his blood
was therefore put away casually somewhere.
Uh, no… He remembers it now. It’s placed together with those blood bags he stored before?
There was once when Yu Chenqing saw it and asked him why the little bottle looked
different from the blood bags.
So the problem was that small bit of blood?
Bai Lianhua looks at the system painfully, hoping that the system would deny his
conclusion… Though, the system only looks at him with an agreeing expression.
Ah. It’s hopeless.
Still, even if there’s blood to convert the antagonist into a vampire, how did it end up in Yu
Chenqing’s diet?
The system quietly tells him to ask the antagonist.
Bai Lianhua “…”
Ignoring the system, he starts looking at Yu Chenqing in front of him anew.
Since Yu Chenqing started to change, Bai Lianhua’s expression changed from shock to blank
to helpless. Yu Chenqing watched as it unfolded and then asks, “curious about what
happened to me?”
Bai Lianhua nods obediently, “mm. You’re… also a vampire now?”
Yu Chenqing looks over himself once, chuckling, “kind of.”
“But how?” Bai Lianhua tries to put his thoughts into words, “I mean, you should have
always been a human.”
Yu Chenqing pauses before continuing, “because I had thought that if I always remained a
human I would never figure out the truth behind your disappearance.”
Back then, after Bai Lianhua went missing, Yu Chenqing did all he could to look for him… As
Bai Lianhua had a special identity, he could even log onto the special forums where Bai
Lianhua had surfed incognito——There were a lot of people, including but not limited to
vampires, who, like Bai Lianhua, had identities that could not be exposed in public
exchanging information.
Which is where Yu Chenqing gathered two pieces of information by luck. One is that due to
vampires committing crimes earlier, bounty hunters that dealt with it have arrived in city
A. The other is that vampires also arrived here in city A to clean up after themselves.
Neither of these people would be friendly to his little vampire.
The former would be out of the question. As for the latter… When he interacted with Bai
Lianhua, he had worked out more or less the background of the little vampire. He knew
that vampires like Bai Lianhua who were young, without inheritance and of impure blood
had low social status within the entire vampire society.
Whenever vampires broke the rules, it’s them who would be the caste sacrificed to take the
blame.
The timing was too coincidental that Yu Chenqing started suspecting if Bai Lianhua’s
disappearance was related to any of them.
There’s also that vampire that Bai Lianhua knocked unconscious… Would he have looked
for Bai Lianhua for revenge? Or perhaps, facing investigation, if that vampire really was
caught, would it have blamed everything on Bai Lianhua?
Though no matter how worried Yu Chenqing was, as a normal person, he clearly didn’t
have the capability or power to involve himself with these supernatural affairs.
——Though he couldn’t just stay and do nothing for the little vampire. It’s only after the
little vampire disappeared that he realised he has become the most dazzling existence in
his boring, mundane life. He liked the dumb little guy. He wanted to be his lifelong food
bank, until he grew old and his blood became stale and disgusting that Bai Lianhua didn’t
need him anymore.
But now, his little vampire had gone missing.
“I wanted to enter your world. And if there were grudges, I would take revenge for you. If
there were false justice, I would appeal for you.”
The system goes ‘kuhum,’ “then there’s that. If host you didn’t return to this world thanks
to the return of white moonlight mission, and the antagonist continued his investigation,
falsely linking your disappearance to hunters and other vampires… You know what would
happen.”
Bai Lianhua grinds his teeth in secret. He’s really angry on the one hand at the sheer
coincidence. He must have forgotten to divine and pick a day of great fortune to depart. On
the other hand, he’s even suspecting the system for having arranged such a low identity for
him to set him up for this moment.
The system changes the topic, “eh… Host, don’t grind your teeth. It’s a bad habit. If you
flatten your canines you would be the shame of all vampires, becoming the first one
without fangs.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Go away!
And Yu Chenqing’s tale continued as expected. To gain access to interfere in that world, and
in a certain sense to become closer to Bai Lianhua, he recalls that bottle that Bai Lianhua
had once told him about, where Bai Lianhua’s blood is stored…
Bai Lianhua feels a deep exhaustion.
What else can he say? Why would all the antagonist all have such bizarre logic abilities to
manage to draw all these ludicrous conclusions with such stifling and unconventional ways
and postures?
Now that he knows what’s happened he really wants to go back to the time of his first
transmigration here and beat the living daylights out of himself who ‘had nothing else
better to do.’
Still, his small blood sample was there for so long, while it is stored in a cold environment,
wouldn’t it still have dried up or gone rotten or something?
The system tells him, “you’re a vampire, you know. Maybe your blood has inherent
qualities like being a natural preservative?”
Bai Lianhua “…” I would rather not have such inherent talents thanks.
Fine, even if it didn’t dry up or go stale, at least it’s not fresh. Does the antagonist not know
not to consume such things or he might get diarrhea?
Ugh, frustrating!
The system shakes its hands in the air, “and there’s the side effect right there. The
antagonist failed to be converted entirely.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Seriously?
Still, that was the truth. Perhaps it was that Yu Chenqing’s body was special or it was that
his blood wasn’t extracted fresh, or something to do with both, in any case Yu Chenqing
ended up changing incompletely. He’s still human by day, and only turns into a vampire at
night.
And also thanks to him being essentially converted by Bai Lianhua, a subtle link has formed
between the two of them… It’s not an intense link, and someone as dense as Bai Lianhua
didn’t even feel anything back during the day, but as someone suspended in some sort of
half-vampire status, Yu Chenqing felt this change in an amplified way, and he was able to
tell Bai Lianhua’s location before.
Bai Lianhua, at a loss, murmurs, “but, I’m fine now… And you can’t change back.” Clearly,
this vampiric transformation is irreversible.
Yu Chenqing, though, tells him that it’s alright.
As a human, he didn’t have close relationships anyway. Even his home that was supposed
to be the most homely place of all was not somewhere memorable for him. There was the
happy 3-member household there, and he was just the extra one lodging there. He was
once sad and depressed about it, but, now he thinks of it as one less chain binding him.
Whether he became human or vampire, he didn’t seem to care so much anymore——as
long as Bai Lianhua was there.
“From here on out, wouldn’t it be great if I just stayed your food bank forever? Did my
blood not end up tastier than before?”
——For vampires, blood from their same kind was actually more attractive.
Bai Lianhua blinks, though, and shakes his head with a bit of an awkward expression, “but
the three months period I forced you to stay as a food bank due to me abusing the favour of
saving your life has long since ended.”
Yu Chenqing laughs out of amusement. So that to the little vampire could be called ‘abuse’?
“Also, you’re a vampire now, you would also want to drink blood.” Bai Lianhua suddenly
realises something, “eh? Do you not get hungry?”
“I do.” Yu Chenqing responds to him, seemingly also serious.
“Have you never eaten yet? Mm. Right. Blood bags taste very bad. They must have been too
stale to eat…” Bai Lianhua bites his lips, then, looking like he’s resolved to do something
dramatic, he tries his best to ask in a non-trembling voice, “do you want to drink my
blood?”
He did drink the antagonist’s blood so many times, and it was kind of imposing too…
Still, he never did bite anyone nor did any vampire ever bite him. He really didn’t know
how it would feel like having his blood sucked, if it would hurt a lot.
Bai Lianhua, with trembling hands, extends his pawing limb to Yu Chenqing’s lips, then
turns his head to the side like an ostrich.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Eh, I know it’s kind of weird to see so many ‘paws’ all over the place, but it’s
supposed to feel really cute in the raw… I have no way of replicating that feeling though.
Just imagine a puppy extending its paw for all these scenes with ‘paws’ in it, ok?

WLWM World 7: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Seventh, Ch.

5
The system disses, “what’s with the pawing when you’re supposed to send your neck
forward at a time like this, host? The entire scene has collapsed, you know.”
It could have seen the host open his collar with shaky hands and jump into the antagonist’s
embrace of his own initiative… That would have been super exciting!
Bai Lianhua goes to “… oh” level of indifference.
He can’t. He can’t ever in his life. If the damned system is expecting such excitement to
occur, it might as well change its host now to fulfil its delusions.
Bai Lianhua holds his breath, waiting a bit nervously for the pain that might appear… But
then, he only feels that a warmth of Yu Chenqing quickly appearing and fading on the back
of his hand.
Yu Chenqing doesn’t bite him. He just took the opportunity to lightly touch the paw of the
little vampire going with the flow, and then lifted his own hand to pull Bai Lianhua’s
slightly stiff hand downwards, pressing on it gently.
——Feels quite nice.
Bai Lianhua turns his head back, feeling like pulling back his hand but doesn’t really dare to
move yet.
He asks with an insecure look, “eh, does my blood taste bad?”
It can’t be, it’s making the antagonist unwilling to even just have a taste? That’s awkward.
Yu Chenqing’s lips perk up. He closes in to Bai Lianhua and sniffs gently at his neck, and
then says with a completely serious tone, “no. Your blood smells really tasty.”
“Before, as a human, while I was with you day and night, I never knew that… I only realise
now that your blood seems to be sweet.”
——Like the little vampire himself. Clean and fragrant.
The system starts howling in excitement, “hehehe, host, you’re being hit on!”
Nice one, Yu Chenqing, you’re a better flirt than all the previous antagonists. Excellent job.
Bai Lianhua “…” Scary…
Yu Chenqing seems to still be smiling as he pulls back to give Bai Lianhua a bit of breathing
space, “still, even if I’m hungry, I don’t necessarily need blood.”
Bai Lianhua goes ‘eh’ with a dumb expression.
“Normal human food is able to fill my appetite,” Yu Chenqing explains indifferently, “since
being turned, I’ve yet to drink blood, and I have no plans to try.”
The truth is, besides becoming more powerful at night as a vampire, he’s still exactly the
same otherwise with a normal person, like how he can still enjoy the sun freely by day,
without the restrictions that trouble real vampires.
Though, even if he could only live on blood, he wouldn’t ever bite Bai Lianhua… How could
he ever bite the little vampire’s hand that feeds.
“So you don’t have to worry about letting me drink your blood.” It’s quite hard to hold back
looking at that scared but still putting up a fearless front appearance.
So Bai Lianhua finds out he was worried over nothing. He can only soothe himself thinking,
alright, as long as the antagonist is happy.
——Still, he does miss that previous antagonist that is now relatively mild in comparison.
Yu Chenqing then says, “as for me being your food bank… I was being stingy. Only three
months is obviously insufficient for repaying the favours I owe. Now that I think about it,
even three or five years you said is too short.”
“Can I voluntarily extend the duration?”
Shouldn’t saving one’s life be followed by ‘I have nothing else but myself to offer you?’ Even
if this myself means something different, he’s still happy.
But that ‘I’ll be your lifelong food bank’ needs to wait for now, or he might scare the little
vampire… He needs to get him used to it gradually, step by step.
Bai Lianhua feels kinda like refusing——Yu Chenqing’s soft and joyous tone sounds even
more like a dark creature from the legends than this genuine vampire here, alright!
Then the system objects, “host, think about the mission, think about that gluttonous setting
of yours…”
As a gourmet little dumb-dumb vampire, when Yu Chenqing offers something like that,
other than an embarrassing feeling like taking advantage of him, he must surely feel really
moved with the offer? Isn’t it normal to get persuaded in a daze and then just agrees with
his head still in the fog?
So even if he knew it’s a trap, he must still turn a blind eye and jump in… For his character
setting, of course.
…
As Bai Lianhua came back, Yu Chenqing stops the series of investigations he was persisting
on.
He tells him, “it’s good that you’re alright. Or if you really were hurt because of those
hunters or other vampires…”
Bai Lianhua seems to be shaken, “then?”
Yu Chenqing snickers, “who knows?”
Bai Lianhua trembles slightly upon hearing that.
Yu Chenqing seems a bit dejected, “are you scared of me?”
“No matter what, I will never ever hurt you.”
“And because I’m turned by your blood, my power is from you. My special state also seems
to have amplified this bind… So, don’t be afraid. I’ll never be a threat to you.”
He pulls over Bai Lianhua’s hand, putting it on his own heart, “if you ever want to end my
life, I will be unable to resist.”
Bai Lianhua immediately feels as if he’s holding a ball of fire. He quickly retracts his hand
and explains to his best ability, “not afraid… I just feel like you’re a bit unfamiliar right
now.”
He pauses, then adds, “I also know that no matter what, you won’t ever hurt me… Nor will I
ever hurt you.”
He pats Yu Chenqing on the shoulder in a formal manner, “so you shouldn’t be afraid of me
either.”
Yu Chenqing holds his laugh back in, “ok, I won’t be. Also, promise me, that you’re not
leaving again… I can go on without knowing why you disappeared before, but never again,
please?”
Bai Lianhua nods obediently.
“Even if you’re tired of my blood and you no longer need me, please tell me beforehand.”
Bia Lianhua is shocked. His eyes widen and he shakes his hands rather dramatically telling
him he won’t, he won’t.
He can’t help but complain to the system, “where did that come from?! If I really do say
something like that, I’m going to meet an undesirable end, you know.”
——He doesn’t really want to bet where the moral baseline of the corrupted antagonist
would have decayed to.
Also, listening to him, it really feels like he has become a scum that’s black throughout. And
he actually feels the guilt about it.
The system seems worried, “host, perhaps you really do need to consider it yourself. Why
are the antagonists of every world far more professional than you at acting pitiful to earn
the other’s guilt?”
Even if it’s supposed to be a patented skill of the white lotus.
Bai Lianhua can’t help but sigh, “perhaps because I’m a fake white lotus. A cheap plastic
one.”
System “???”
——Ho, a cheap plastic fake lotus… Host, you’ll regret saying that in the future. Literally.
…
Though even if Bai Lianhua has made his promise with sincerity, it seems Yu Chenqing
would still feel unsafe sometimes and he will only calm down when he sees Bai Lianhua.
Because of this insecure feeling, he stops using a glass to feed the little vampire since
bringing him back. He wishes Bai Lianhua can directly suck blood or even suck his blood of
his own initiative.
He wants to feel like he is needed genuinely.
Bai Lianhua quietly objects with a wronged expression, “but I’ve never bitten people, you
know.”
“Right, I know… So, I should be your first one.”
Yu Chenqing smiles gently, “we’ll go slowly. There’s no hurry.”
Bai Lianhua “…” He’s seriously feeling defeated here. Why is it so hard to be a human?
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: For some reason it’s quite… exciting when I’m picturing a cute wolf-dog type
character sucking someone’s blood as he ‘occupies’ someone’s body. Oh well, too bad we
won’t see any of that here, at least not described. Anyway, brb while I deal with a personal
reaction of mine.

WLWM World 7: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Seventh, Ch.

6
Bai Lianhua has recovered the account he used before in this world. He practised for a few
days to develop a feel for the stuff while stocking up on materials, then he restarted his
comic series.
He thought that with the updates out for more than a year there would have been few
people that remembered his little comic. Though, after he ‘resurrects’ he can again see
many familiar IDs hanging around. Many people missed him saying that they were waiting
for this comic series with the surprising colour schemes to serialise again for them to
destress——They might have thought it would be a depressing series but it turns out to be
a warm, refreshing healing type in terms of genre after clicking through.
Also, when reading the comic, sometimes it might even feel more comforting than watching
cat videos or keeping a virtual dog… Since, no matter how great the meowers and woofers
are, they’re still not theirs! Every time this is reminded it gets kind of depressing and hard
to smile. They might as well go read the latest adventures in that comic drawn by the guy
who thinks he is a scary storyteller, and every single time when he asks them expectantly,
they’d chuckle and beat him down telling him they aren’t scared at all.
Everyone’s become used to this cycle of teasing; it suddenly stopping was really hard on
them too.
Bai Lianhua “???”
He doesn’t even know if he should smile or cry anymore.
…
Bai Lianhua happily returns to his life of a shut-in. He can’t leave the house during the day
anyway, with justification. Meanwhile, Yu Chenqing’s half-vampire syndrome meant that he
could do whatever he wants any time he wants, so he takes over many chores about the
place.
When Bai Lianhua is idly thinking one day in the rare episodes of consciousness from his
addiction to the Internet, he realises he has practically been put into house arrest by Yu
Chenqing with the promise of a good cuisine.
There’s the regular feeding, of course, and because Yu Chenqing is no longer a normal
human, at his insistence, the frequency that was once every three days is now daily. He can
go by without hunger anymore.
Other than that, he also doesn’t have any reason to leave either. Yu Chenqing would even
help with trivial things like getting the deliveries. At best, he might take a stroll in the
community’s public area at night, of course, with Yu Chenqing by his side.
Everything just naturally transpired so that he never felt anything was wrong… It might not
be that play involving a little black house, or rather, his comfort is practically at top priority
here, but it is true his freedom of movement remains only on paper here.
Since he returned, he has never once left Yu Chenqing’s sights when he is out of the
apartment. Rather, Yu Chenqing himself has started working from home to achieve this.
The system is quite impressed, “emm, host, you’ve only realised this now? That’s an
achievement in a sense… Come come, tell me what it feels like to be a reared domestic
animal?”
Bai Lianhua “…”
He asks the system with a complicated expression, “do you want to know my true feelings?”
The system didn’t expect such a response, “of course. It’s the system here, so you shouldn’t
feel like you need to hide or conceal any secrets or feelings towards me.”
Bai Lianhua quietly tells him, “true. Then, in all honesty, I feel fine…”
It’s his most comfortable place to be. There’s everything he could possibly need. There’s a
computer and Internet. There’s tasty food delivered to his mouth. He wracks his brains
before concluding he needs nothing more——Before, when he told the system he could
stay in the system space forever if there’s these things, he meant it literally.
System “???” It looks at its host being all ‘what else can I do I’m also depressed here I can’t
find anything I don’t like even if I want to’ while feeling ashamed, and has nothing else it
could say.
What a low-maintenance little white lotus, this host. It seems the classic trope of you
chasing me, me running away from you would be absent in this world… It’s practically an
inevitability now.
Eh. It actually feels a bit disappointed for some reason.
…
Of course, there would be times when Yu Chenqing is unable to act promptly enough.
Bai Lianhua had a rather urgent need this time around, and when the delivery is said to
already be on his apartment’s doorsteps, and that the sun is already hiding under the
horizon, he decides he’d collect it himself.
Yu Chenqing raises his head from his busy work and gently asks him, “I’ll get it for you in a
bit, alright?”
Bai Lianhua can’t wait this time around, though, and he is all set on the delivery already
outside in his PO box. He pats Yu Chenqing’s shoulders and tells him, “it will be fine… Don’t
worry, I won’t leave. I won’t even delay for a second before coming back.”
“You can see I’ve been good, right? Even if you sometimes had to leave I wouldn’t step out
of the house at all… You can try to feel more secure about me, ok?”
Yu Chenqing seems shocked, “you knew that… I wanted to keep you here?” Or rather, am
dreaming of locking you up?
Bai Lianhua nods with an expression of understanding, “yeah. You’re afraid I’d be gone
again.”
“I don’t mind… If you can feel safer at heart this way, that is good as well.”
He looks at Yu Chenqing with this gentle expression, “I want you to be able to feel relaxed
like before.”
Yu Chenqing can’t even look at Bai Lianhua in the eyes right now.
He stays quiet there as the little vampire seems to feel like he has convinced him
successfully and happily goes out the door. And, five, six minutes later he comes back with
this cheerful expression, blinking while looking at him with these puppy eyes like he’s
asking for a treat with the meaning of ‘look, I haven’t lied now, have I?’
He’s… such a dear.
He’s so obedient it’s making his chest bitter… Yu Chenqing can’t help but hug him, saying,
“it’s my bad.”
He feels like he perhaps shouldn’t have decided to drink Bai Lianhua’s blood… as he would
never have wanted to transform him if he could help it.
Bai Lianhua has this dorky expression, going “eh? What’s up all of a sudden? You’re good.”
Yu Chenqing doesn’t say anything.
Right now, Bai Lianhua can already accept biting him on his arms under his
encouragement, even if he has yet to succeed biting him on the neck. As he couldn’t bite
him on the neck with numerous tries, it practically just ended up being him moving his lips
about on his neck like a series of kisses.
And yet, at this feeding session, Yu Chenqing lightly caresses the fuzzy hair of the little
vampire who is diligently attempting to do so again as he feeds him, saying, “I won’t force
you… Don’t bite if you don’t want to.”
——I keep having you try it with all these excuses even if you don’t want to do it, just so I
can feel secure. I’m really a terrible person.
“You can also drink from the glass if you want to like before. Just do it the way you’re most
comfortable with.”
——You want me to go back to how I felt the most comfortable with before, then I will also
let you choose the distance you’re most comfortable with. I won’t keep trying to force
myself closer to you, disrupting your own rhythms.
Bai Lianhua “???” He goes ‘oh’ with a blank face, like he doesn’t understand why Yu
Chenqing seems to be so lenient on him today.
“You also don’t have to tell me if you’re heading out. As long as you won’t expose yourself
to the sun, then go anywhere you want.”
“I might feel frightened imagining you leave, but I do not have the right to stop you.”
Bai Lianhua then just blurts out the truth like a dummy, “… I don’t feel like I was stopped.”
Instead, he’s just having a happy shut-in life every day.
Speaking of which, if you do ask me to go out every now and then I would feel unhappy.
Yu Chenqing shakes his head lightly, though, clearly taking this to be just Bai Lianhua trying
to soothe him.
System “…”
Oh wow, the host has done it!
He has achieved the high-class, noble, super white lotus stage of saying stuff casually that
would make the other person feel guilty. It’s even an advanced application because the host
really does not feel troubled at all genuinely, so it’s the absolute truth… Which ends up
making the antagonist feel more guilty than ever.
——The host’s unintentional ultimate flag is still here but its own flag has been snapped so
definitely?
So this awkward house arrest arrangement is mysteriously resolved? By a single delivery?
With the mission progress jumping forward wildly all of a sudden? And Yu Chenqing is
almost completely whitewashed?
What an unexpected development that the pure-hearted vampire could be so utterly lethal
in romance.
The system looks at the host examining him while feeling unsure if it’s just its host
managing to luck his way with that off screw in his head triggering a white lotus skill or if
it’s an explosion of acting talent.
Look at this innocent little expression. Even the system here that knows its host’s
personality and mentality well can’t tell its legitimacy.
It felt like asking but then goes nevermind. No matter what the result is still the same,
which is that the antagonist is completely defeated already… Or if just like in the previous
worlds the host would just go surprised_pikachu when it asked and tell him it was his
natural reaction then it would join the ranks of the antagonists in the ones puking up blood
for this development.
So this is a good time to just cheer for the host, perhaps.
…
After finishing the comics he had on hand, Bai Lianhua feels like drawing a new series as he
doesn’t want to be a simple layabout. He is struggling to come up with what to draw
though, since he’s already drawn most supernatural things like ghosts and monsters.
Yu Chenqing pokes him on his puffy cheeks, “why not draw a little vampire… You’re the
best source of inspiration yourself.”
Bai Lianhua nods, “might be a good idea, that… Would you be interested in reading
something like that yourself?”
“Yeah.”
“Great, then it’s decided!”
#The daily life of a dignified and striking vampire#
It takes all that Yu Chenqing could muster to hold himself back from bursting the little
vampire’s delusional bubble.
Though when the comic is released, his readers are all spitting their teas out laughing. They
happily comment how it’s such a joyous thing for the comic artist to finally realise his own
place and decide to tell this cute story that fits with the art style.
Well, yes, yes, of course the vampire in the comic is definitely awesome and not soft or
fluffy or scaredy at all.
…
Yu Chenqing would still contact his household every now and then in the beginning.
Though his stepmother seems quite satisfied he is contacting them more and more rarely,
but is still seemingly worried he would fight over the inheritance in the future. After
discovering he no longer living where he used to, she even tried to investigate where he is
currently living, working, how much he’s making and all that. There’s always that
implication of him growing impoverished and perhaps needing help from the household to
test his reaction in everything she says.
With his stepmother clearly going overboard with her investigation and his father who is
uninterested in all this, and with that stepbrother who seems indifferent to it all, Yu
Chenqing closes his eyes, and thinks it ought to end there now.
The oddness about him cannot be discovered… Not that it would affect him, but he mustn’t
let the little vampire be exposed to potential risk.
This will have to happen eventually anyway. Perhaps it would be fine for a few years, but if
his appearance doesn’t change for tens or even dozens of years, it would be grounds for
them to suspect and even blackmail them.
It’s time all connections to the person named ‘Yu Chenqing’ is cut.
…
As time passed, while they would miss their easygoing neighbours, but just in case anyone
might grow suspicious, they have moved a lot in the latter years of their lives.
Bai Lianhua’s account has long been abandoned and every comic on it is finished now. With
how many years he’d been active on it he would have been a ‘grandpa’ in human age if he
were still active on it.
Plus, he has to treasure every moment he can spend with Yu Chenqing——That’s right, as
Yu Chenqing is no simple vampire here, while he can enjoy benefits like not being
restricted by exposure to sunlight, in exchange, his life would not be as long and endless
like that of real vampires. At best, he would live a relatively longer life than a normal
human’s life expectancy.
Bai Lianhua even tried to feed him more blood from him… As Yu Chenqing would never
bite him, he actually had to cut himself in secret and then lift that limb to where Yu
Chenqing is. If he is already bleeding then it would have been a waste.
It’s a shame, though, that Yu Chenqing who is half-transformed didn’t end up full-
transformed with this. When his deadline approached, his body still ended up weakening
with a very dramatic pace in a short period of time.
Yu Chenqing doesn’t seem saddened at all, though, and is even cheering Bai Lianhua up,
“it’s better this way, that I haven’t grown old at all until the very end, and my blood has
never gone stale once. I was always needed by you.”
——That’s good enough. Nor would I have to see… You find a new food bank by your side.
He still worries for him though, “I know blood bags taste bad, but if you need another ‘food
bank,’ remember to keep an eye out. Don’t just bring someone home without question like
that again.”
Since the silly little vampire is gullible, if he does meet someone smart and not particularly
virtuous, they might even be able to trick the little vampire around or use his specialness to
benefit themselves greatly at his expense.
Bai Lianhua’s eyes are reddened, “no. There wasn’t any before you, and I won’t have any
after you. You will be the only food bank I ever have ever.”
Then he explains in a panic, “No, you’re not just a food bank. You’re the most important
person to me. I like you, I like being with you even if I can’t drink your blood.”
Yu Chenqing chuckles, “well, what a happy thing to hear.”
He might sound like he doesn’t mind, but, with how short his life is compared to the little
vampire’s… If there truly is reincarnation, then he hopes he can stay the little vampire’s
food bank for his next life and his life after that.
——Just like how the little vampire only wants him and him alone, he also wants to be able
to stay by the little vampire’s side his life and the next and the next.
He would have to hurry to find him too, since… it would be quite sad to see the little
vampire rubbing his tummy in hunger with a long face.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: I actually really like these faux-Western settings in CN novels. It’s a shame not
many authors write them.
WLWM World 8: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Eighth, Ch. 1
Resting back in the system space, Bai Lianhua appears unenergetic and without focus.
The system is somewhat worried. If the handsome little white lotus is always so depressed,
he will seem less handsome.
So it approaches him, “before it was host that said you can cheer up with computer and the
Internet… So you’ve got all you wanted in the last world. What’s with the long face now?”
Bai Lianhua pauses for a second before answering, “of course it’s because they’re once
again beyond my reach.”
System “…”
Uh, is it really that hard admitting that part of this feeling is because of the antagonist.
Still, looking at how stubborn the host seems to be, nevermind, it won’t pressure him with
this.
…
After being projected onto the next world, Bai Lianhua still feels off.
It’s the usual wooded hills setting, somewhere quiet without a single person, but you know,
he doesn’t feel like when he would have a physical form after returning to a world as usual,
rather, it feels kind of like as if he’s resting in the system space.
Bai Lianhua takes a look downwards, yup, his feet isn’t touching the ground, no shadow…
So, he’s a ghost this time?
Bai Lianhua is complaining to the system saying that he has never ever existed purely as a
soul in any possible world. So has the system finally bugged out?
It’s too cruel to not even offer him a body this time around.
The system seems serious, “it’s not an error, host. True, your first transmigration to this
world is not in ethereal form…”
“But now this would be better for you, host, really!”
“First it will help you explain yourself to the antagonist——Not suddenly disappearing
without notice in the previous worlds and barely making up some excuse for coming back,
or remaining silent until the antagonist gives up on interrogating you. In this world you
died right in front of the antagonist’s eyes, and not in the normal sense of someone passing
away. It’s worse if you aren’t a ghost this time around.”
“Second, your ethereal apparition self is better for you to approach the antagonist and
finish your mission… A decision this system made after much deliberation.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
Ok, you’re the system, so what ever can I do.
#What, a human-ghost tale this time between me and the antagonist?#
Still, dying right in front of the antagonist in an unnatural way… Bai Lianhua furrows his
brows trying to recall a world in which this was the case, but he comes up blank after half a
day.
He can’t help it. He’s been to too many worlds and he has died more than a few times in
front of the antagonist. With just that Bai Lianhua has a hard time working out which world
this is. The system’s hint is too vague.
Though he might complain about it, a ghost isn’t hard to adapt to, or, at least, it’s not much
constraining for Bai Lianhua. He can walk freely during the day, without worrying about
food, so it’s even more convenient than his vampiric self.
——Bai Lianhua also specifically visited a river to have a look at himself, and is quite
certain that even if he’s a ghost right now, he’s not scary at all. He looks clean without any
terrifying scar or blood stains. At least he would be unable to scare himself if he looked at a
mirror at midnight.
And because ghosts are unconstrained by physical limitations in their floating movements,
it only takes him a short amount of time to explore the nearby hills.
Bai Lianhua still can’t help but wonder how this form of his would help him approach the
antagonist. When he feels like asking the system, he recalls how damned unhelpful it is and
chooses to remain silent.
Though it’s not long afterwards, perhaps only several hours later that, when Bai Lianhua is
finished exploring and lying flat on his face on a tree in boredom, he feels a certain sense of
being summoned.
Bai Lianhua seems quite shocked, “jeez, what in the world?”
The system looks innocently confused as it answers, “uh… a little white lotus ghost in the
world?”
Bai Lianhua feels his head hurts, “no, I mean… Am I something that is not free and is under
someone’s control?”
Being turned into a ghost without a physical form is unlucky enough, ok? Now you’re telling
him it can get even worse?
The system soothes him, “don’t be scared, host, nothing of the sort will happen to you.”
Ho, only a ghost could believe that!
Bai Lianhua hugs the branch he was lying on, refusing to float towards the unknown place
that’s summoning him. At least, the person summoning him doesn’t seem to want to move
him even if it would harm him, so, when he doesn’t move, this summoning force is actually
getting closer to him.
Bai Lianhua feels even more scared.
And when the source continues to approach him, he waits unblinkingly as it closes in with
terrifying speed… Which is when he discovers from afar that this person is also someone
without a physical form.
He looks familiar… Wait, is that Li Wenge?
Bai Lianhua seems dazed in disbelief.
Li Wenge’s world has left him with quite the impression, even though it’s one of the worlds
for which he thought he would never have had to return to even when the system has
conscripted him for the return of white moonlight mission… Since, he remembers that the
antagonist has completely disappeared the first time he was doing the mission. And if the
antagonist is already gone, there’s nothing that could grow tainted and be reinfluenced,
right?
This also doesn’t match the system’s hint from before… He never did die in front of Li
Wenge, you know? It was that Li Wenge disappeared first before he died. The former
shouldn’t have been aware of the latter’s death.
The system knows that Bai Lianhua already remembers Li Wenge, so it tells him directly,
“you know, host yourself could see all the different antagonists with all their wishes that
made it inevitable for you to have to return, so what else could be impossible?”
Bai Lianhua “…”
Ignoring the system, he quickly recalls stuff related to Li Wenge in his mind.
Li Wenge, the antagonist of this world, the Ruler-to-be of Ghosts, was actually not a ghost at
first. He was birthed naturally from the polluted qi of the world. While he is, in a sense,
naturally unholy, but he is still a type of natural-born existence, that is, something
permitted by the Heavenly Principle to exist.
It would be a given that all the negativity in the world that continued to pile up had to have
some way of depressurising, so in that sense, that Li Wenge is formed is a good thing.
Though he couldn’t enjoy freedom for long. When it was discovered by accident that he had
the ability to take in polluted qi and command ethereal beings, there was this cultivator
that specialised in this branch that restrained him and tried to order him around.
It can be said that Li Wenge was forced to become an ethereal cultivator. Without that
incident, he might have perhaps just wandered about freely like a little birdie… that,
regardless of his will, when he went somewhere, couldn’t be helped that he would diminish
somewhere’s fortune slightly. Not a lot in total, nor to the degree that it would cause great
misfortune. So, at worst he would just be a somewhat unlikeable, odd ethereal existence.
He could have been a mostly harmless background object in this world.
When he was caught, his fate took a turn for the worse… As he was not limited by such
things as natural talent, Li Wenge who was forcibly cultivated ended up more and more
powerful, until he could command all ghosts in the world. It was clear that if it continued he
would eventually become the Ruler of Ghosts. Also, thanks to the special circumstances
surrounding him being born due to the polluted qi of the world, the greater his cultivation
amount the worse it becomes for the whole world. It should be obvious that when polluted
qi grew prosperous that pure qi would become diminished more and more.
When rumours arose that two elder cultivators failed to ascend for some reason and
noticing that wherever he went cultivable qi would quickly diminish, the cultivator that
once ambitiously tried to be the master of Li Wenge and use this unique ‘ghost’ to found a
sect realised that Li Wenge wasn’t lying when he said before that he was no mere ethereal
being that should or could be manipulated.
This was when the cultivator discovered that he couldn’t eliminate Li Wenge anymore. As
his master himself, he also realised almost all his longevity had already been diminished in
response.
He had not much longer to live. And when he died, Li Wenge would be freed… The
cultivator was worried this would jeopardise the world eventually, and he would be an
unforgivable perpetrator… So, he took advantage of the fact that he was still his master and
sealed Li Wenge up when he still could.
Cultivation commanding ghosts is a non-mainstream branch in this cultivation realm,
belonging to the uncommon techniques. It was for this reason that the cultivator saw Li
Wenge as something akin to a rare good that could help him popularise ethereal cultivation
and become its unofficial leader… Meanwhile, as long as the cultivators were not evil ones
that enjoyed creating new ghosts with normal people, and only utilised existing ghosts,
then these cultivators weren’t specifically targeted in this realm either.
The cultivator didn’t want to bring disaster to his branch, nor did he want the branch to die
out due to this… Therefore he never told anyone about this. He only told his successors
about this seal and that the existence within was calamitous and was locked in a vicious
relationship with the cultivation realm’s fortune, i.e. one grows stronger when the other
grows weaker. The ethereal being sealed there must therefore be continuously deprived of
growth.
Though the hundreds, thousands of years of confinement in a seal only exacerbated Li
Wenge’s grudges.
He couldn’t understand why it was that when he had no mind of hurting people, how he
ended up like this. It was true that he was formed from polluted qi, but he didn’t feel like
growing strong himself. He felt that floating about and maybe gaining a title of a god of
misfortune among the common people would be interesting enough.
He never thought to involve himself with the cultivation realm.
Eventually, Li Wenge’s mental stability deteriorated. He started to feel everything was the
cultivator’s fault. He first despised all ghost-rearing cultivators, until that eventually turned
into hate for all cultivators… In the original world’s timeline, there would come a day when
Li Wenge was finally freed from his shackles to bring doom to the cultivation realm.
Unfortunately, Bai Lianhua was himself set as a descendant of that cultivator in this world.
He was even noble-born of the main family, but he was just left behind in the home base
where those members of the family that had no cultivation talents gathered because he had
none himself.
While he was judged to be of zero talent, but only Bai Lianhua knew that this time the
system’s body wasn’t actually that terrible in talent. If he didn’t walk the unpopular path of
commanding ghosts he could have went to be a sword cultivator, a runic cultivator, an
alchemical cultivator, or even going off to a beast-rearing sect would mean he would end up
in a better situation than this.
——Because… he’s afraid of ghosts, you know.
Not in the character setting sense, but he himself was afraid of ghosts as well, so it wasn’t
even acting… Just being a ghost in the system space himself was totally different from
seeing actual ghosts. Real ghosts might have died from any number of situations, the
majority of which would end up with them having an odd appearance or even shape. It was
often quite harsh on the eyes.
How terrible. A person born to a family known for rearing ghosts in the cultivation realm,
was afraid of the supernatural… What else could he do?
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: The cultivation worlds again… sigh. Well, at least it’s the last one.

WLWM World 8: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Eighth, Ch. 2

So, when Bai Lianhua thought about his contemporary identity in the world and thought
about the antagonist who was his objective, he truly felt hopeless.
It was really embarrassing to admit he was afraid of ghosts, and even if he said it the Bai
family would probably not be understanding… Then he’d just keep rather just have them
misunderstand him as having zero talent.
Besides, it might be a bad thing for people to be exiled, but it’s quite the opportunity for
him instead. How else could he have met the antagonist who hasn’t been sealed up for too
long yet at that time without arousing suspicion?
Not to mention influencing the antagonist as a strong, never faltering white lotus.
Even if it’s quite the appalling circumstances, this is why the system arranged for his
identity in the world that way.
Though, the end he met in this world… Seriously. Even if he did complete his mission he
feels really depressed thinking about it.
While Bai Lianhua is quickly going over everything related to Li Wenge, for Li Wenge
himself who has finally found a trace of Bai Lianhua’s existence, he feels really bitter to see
Bai Lianhua who’s still clean as ever even when he’s become a ghost. He actually wasn’t
brave enough to take one more step forward, frightened he might scare the scaredy-cat off.
It’s really nice how Bai Lianhua is still the same in appearance as ever… it’s really not nice
that he’s the same as him now.
When he first met Bai Lianhua, he was already sealed up for more than two centuries. He
who has lost most of his powers could only hang out in the Bai family’s home grounds, like
any other ghost.
He personally saw Bai Lianhua being exiled here… While they did give him what his
disposition deserved on the surface, he was always mocked in secret beneath the surface,
saying that he has a bad fate.
Or why would he have been noble-born but failed to inherit a single bit of his parents’
talents? So that he doesn’t waste resources hogging at the line of succession, they just half-
forced him here.
Bai Lianhua wouldn’t say anything when he hears that. Instead, he would run off to quiet
places to sit and doze off alone.
Li Wenge felt this newbie was quite the pushover. When he was examining him casually
though, he was surprised to see that he could see his existence.
This was quite shocking for him… He’s definitely not as powerfully imposing on the world
as before, he’s weakened. Without any actual cultivators here, since being sealed up he
hasn’t been seen by anyone for a long long time.
——This would prove that the little guy named Bai Lianhua doesn’t actually have no talent
at all.
What makes him even more interested is the attitude of the guy after seeing him. He first
panicked, trying to back off as much as possible, but then he suddenly seems to realise
something and starts beaming… He seems to be scared of him but also happy to discover
him. What a contradictory attitude.
It was only after they became familiar that Li Wenge knew that in Bai Lianhua’s eyes, he
himself, his entire ghost form appeared clean and tidy. He felt much more comfortable
being with him than those ghosts which might be missing an eye or half a brain that he
used to try to practise ethereal cultivation techniques on.
In Bai Lianhua’s words, it was “amazing. You’re the ideal ghost I thought I would never
meet… You’re not foul at all.”
Li Wenge was amused. The little brat must have thought he was just a regular ol’ ghost…
That’s a bad attitude, yo. Ghosts aren’t necessarily only stronger when they are more
ghastly in appearance.
But perhaps because he looked normal, so while Bai Lianhua was still scared, he did his
best to overcome it and approach him.
Li Wenge was also quite amused looking at Bai Lianhua who despite being scared shitless
he still had to put up this strongman front to not show it.
——This appearance was also much more lively than when he always appeared indifferent
in front of his family clan members.
“You’re scared, aren’t you?” Li Wenge pokes right through his guise into the nervousness he
thought he’d been hiding well, “how does it feel like to go as stiff as a wood?”
Then the person would look at him with these widened eyes in reflex, and then admits
while slouching like a balloon having its air released, “it actually feels really depressing.”
“Then why are you still coming here?”
Bai Lianhua, quietly, “I want to train my guts.”
——Right. Without any buffer, immediately using the biggest boss level ghost here for guts
training. Do you seriously still need all those guts you clearly have already trained?
Li Wenge’s interest was piqued.
“Sure. I’ll help you train your guts then.”
The first time he actually closed in on him, he didn’t quite restrain himself properly and
actually scared his pants off. The little guy completely avoided him for three days walking
away from him every time he saw him. After that, he learned to take it step by step, only
teasing him lightly, not putting him on too much pressure.
When Bai Lianhua became scared, his pair of eyes would widen up into these two big, big
circles, and he would hold his breath until he almost suffocates himself. Yet, he still
persisted, preparing mentally for next time and then merrily come visit again… It’s really a
cute thing to see.
This lasted until when finally Bai Lianhua could remain calm in his presence.
Li Wenge thought that this meant the guy would stop visiting him. Though, that wasn’t the
case as he would still look for him every now and then.
He couldn’t help but ask, “if it’s for guts training, I don’t think you’re that scared of me
now.”
Bai Lianhua nodded obediently, “yes, that’s right.”
“Then why keep coming?”
“Because… You see. You’re a lonely ghost, I’m a lonely person. We can accompany each
other.”
Li Wenge suddenly found it impossible to tell him that all the nearby ghosts were actually
chased away by him and he wasn’t lonely.
He realised that he was touched that Bai Lianhua decided to accompany him.
To be honest, back then, if Bai Lianhua stopped visiting him altogether, he probably
wouldn’t have been able to hold back and look for him himself.
He liked being with Bai Lianhua… Really, really liked it.
He didn’t even care that Bai Lianhua had the Bai surname at all.
Li Wenge whose mind was completely on Bai Lianhua then, couldn’t stand seeing Bai
Lianhua treated badly after that.
——They said you have a bad fate? Then I made it so you had to have a good fate.
Everywhere you went, the ghosts would never ever cause any ruckus whatsoever.
The Bai family trained in ethereal cultivation, true, but those that were assembled here
were all regular people without talents for cultivation. So of course they would be quite
fearful of these inexplicable supernatural elements.
——You were afraid of ghosts, so you couldn’t train… But I can. With me here, no ghost
would be unwilling to heed your orders.
Li Wenge didn’t dare actually recognising Bai Lianhua as his master, as it would likely have
impacted his longevity, but he felt that he could still help achieve Bai Lianhua’s wishes
nonetheless… He felt depressed again though when he thought about how he didn’t
actually have enough power to do that right that instance.
Even so, Li Wenge never tried to take advantage of Bai Lianhua who, as a member of the Bai
family, could unseal him. Not only was there a great price to pay, he would also appear as if
he lied to Bai Lianhua all along.
Yet these things were never certain in the world——Perhaps because he had managed to
acquire emotions unique to humans that ghosts shouldn’t possess, or perhaps because he
who had rejected the idea of being ordered around so resolutely had genuinely felt like
recognising him as his master… Anyway, not even he knew why, or how, that it managed to
trigger something in the original seal created by that cultivator, causing the seal to start
degrading from its original completely stable form.
Li Wenge was happy at first, with this hope of him becoming free being visible.
Yet, when the main branch of the Bai family sensed this seal destabilising, they followed
their ancestor’s advice and didn’t dare treat it lightly. After careful investigation they
locked onto Bai Lianhua.
Li Wenge knew that it was himself that got Bai Lianhua implicated… Even if he never knew
anything about this or the seal nor did he do anything to it voluntarily from beginning to
end.
He might have wanted to take this chance and fight with his life for a complete escape with
the seal destabilising, but the Bai family’s communication has made him realise that no
matter what, one thing was certain. He and the fortune of the world was linked. If he
escaped this weakened state, the world would never see peace again.
Without a seal, then he who was already led onto the path of cultivation would end up
growing up into the Ruler of Ghosts regardless of his own will, and propagate the polluted
qi… His cultivation made it an uncontrollable inevitability. He would be able to train
himself and make the process go even faster, but it was practically impossible for him to
slow it down or stop it.
If he ran away alone without Bai Lianhua, he would definitely be pushed out as the
scapegoat of all this and be damned. If he took him away, then he would be forced to
confront the predicament of choosing either he or the righteous cultivable qi of the world.
He might even force himself to stand opposing the righteous side of the world.
Li Wenge was quite frustrated thinking about it.
… Bai Lianhua was such a scaredy-cat too. If he saw ghosts appearing left and right in this
future world, he would definitely be shivering, no?
Of course, he could also choose to remain sealed quietly, but given it’s already diminishing
now, and with the Bai family being weak like this nobody could seal him up again… The
deterioration of the seal would also be speeding up too with the destabilisation currently
existing. Even if he did say, the situation would devolve eventually.
——Bai Lianhua was already being punished right there and then, too.
After a long silence, he ignored Bai Lianhua’s firm objection, and made a deal with the Bai
family’s leader to choose to self-eradicate.
… He never thought there would come a day when all these grudges he built up since
becoming an ethereal cultivator, especially that of being sealed would be let go of his own
volition.
His so-called master back then also wanted him to ‘leave’ this world of his own volition
back then too. He never did though. Yet, after so many years Bai Lianhua has succeeded.
Then, at least, Bai Lianhua would no longer be a ‘bedamned criminal’ now.
What Li Wenge didn’t expect was that, while he was ridding himself of his own cultivation
amount and they thought he was dead being this invisible, transparent ethereal qi soon to
dissipate, Bai Lianhua was forced to commit suicide.
——The person he treasured, for whom he even chose to leave of his own volition, was, in
the eyes of the others, just a trash who had no cultivation talent and only brought trouble to
the family. Of course they would choose to get rid of him no matter what. They even
exploited the loophole in the deal of them never physically harming Bai Lianhua
themselves.
Li Wenge knew that if someone passed away without great grudges and unresolved
obsessions it was unlikely for someone to turn into a ghost, but they would rather
disappear completely. With Bai Lianhua’s personality… Li Wenge, at that moment, did all he
could to try to retain Bai Lianhua’s soul.
There was a moment when he thought he’d succeeded as the silhouette of Bai Lianhua’s
soul became visible. Yet, it wasn’t a moment later when Bai Lianhua drifted away rapidly
and disappeared from his senses.
He, weakened to the core, couldn’t reach him at all.
He suddenly felt an overwhelming desire to live. And he who was ‘dead’ after having gotten
rid of basically himself, even having essentially damaged what made him ‘him,’ was no
longer restricted in movement by the seal. Yet, he couldn’t catch up to him.
All that Li Wenge could do was to absorb the polluted qi of the world at the highest, most
reckless pace possible without considering the consequences while searching for the
whereabouts of Bai Lianhua.
So, now, finally, when Bai Lianhua finally reacts after such a long daze and murmurs with a
surprised tone, “thank god, you haven’t disappeared,” Li Wenge’s voice was trembling, “no,
I haven’t… But I almost thought you did.”
I have used all the power I had just to guide your soul from dissipating entirely, so that at
least you could remain in soul.
Yet, even if I were once capable of commanding thousands of ghosts, I couldn’t find a single
trace of you until now.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: These few worlds (7, 8, 9) are all pretty short ones, because we’re leading up to
the finale. I really like the ninth world as well, to be honest, for all the fluff and happiness.
Settings wise it wasn’t as good as 7 but it’s still something to look forward to.

WLWM World 8: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Eighth, Ch. 3

Bai Lianhua appears dumbfounded, not knowing what to do.
——Perhaps, it’s time to put his acting skills to the test once again.
He speaks dryly, “mm… I also thought I was dead, but then I found myself actually turned
into a ghost instead.”
As he speaks, he also looks over himself with an expression of light detestation, quite fitting
with his character setting in this world.
Li Wenge quietly looks at Bai Lianhua as he does so, and his wavering mind starts calming
down.
Bai Lianhua changes to a sitting posture on the tree and tilts his head to ask Li Wenge, “I
don’t actually understand what exactly happened… You’re able to move around now, so is
your seal unlocked?”
——Since he did just come back he really doesn’t know anything else.
“Right. A silver lining in a sense too…” He explains to the baffled Bai Lianhua what
happened then as he leans on the tree next to him, but tries to neutralise the language by
not using any opinionated words reflecting his own emotions,” I’m not a usual ghost, so I do
not dissipate that quickly. Even if I have already lost my ethereal form, there is still a
consciousness there…”
“I was able to see them have you commit suicide… but I couldn’t find out where your soul
has gone until now.”
Bai Lianhua feels slightly guilty. Of course Li Wenge couldn’t find him anywhere. He did
disappear completely from the world, after all.
In fact, even his so-called suicide is actually just him going along with the flow… If the
antagonist was gone then he also didn’t need to stay in the mission world any longer. He
was feeling sad anyways from seeing Li Wenge gradually disappearing so he chose a way of
detaching the world in death befitting his role as a white lotus.
He really didn’t expect that Li Wenge wasn’t yet completely gone and instead witnessed all
of that with his own eyes.
Bai Lianhua can’t help but complain to the system, “didn’t you know that Li Wenge wasn’t
dead? Why’d you not give me a warning?”
The system quietly tries to explain itself, “even if host you knew the antagonist wasn’t dead
yet then, given you didn’t know about this return of white moonlight mission, you would
still have chosen to detach the world then and there.”
“As the situation meant that that was the best solution even if you did know.”
Bai Lianhua “…” Shit. That is actually a reasonable excuse.
But, even if he is feeling guilty, he still has to keep the act up in front of the antagonist.
So Bai Lianhua asks with a hesitant tone, “have you been looking for me for a long time? I…
felt like I had only just woken up.”
It is true that some newborn ghosts would require some time before regaining a
consciousness from their muddled minds, so Li Wenge doesn’t suspect anything… He’s just
unable to work out why he couldn’t sense Bai Lianhua at all even if he hasn’t regained his
consciousness yet before.
Though, as Bai Lianhua seems to be nervous, Li Wenge doesn’t pursue the question further.
He tries to soothe him with a calm voice, “it wasn’t long. Today happens to be exactly 1
month from that.”
Though it was certainly a month of emotional hell for him.
He is regretful. He is apologetic for allowing Bai Lianhua to approach him. He’s even
remorseful that he fell for Bai Lianhua. Without either of those the situation would perhaps
not have transpired so.
He does understand clearly himself though, that lamenting the past is useless, making him
feel more bitter inside.
Though Bai Lianhua is instead in quite the good mood having extracted crucial information
from Li Wenge’s answer. He asks the system, “wait, it’s only a month since I ‘died’? That
must have been the shortest amount of time to date between my detachment and reentry.”
In all the other worlds this gap was always counted in years. He thought it would have been
a similar amount of time this time too.
The system nods, “this world’s antagonist has a rather special circumstance… If we do let
years pass, even if host you returned and jumped into the antagonist’s embrace of your
own initiative it’ll probably still be impossible to save the world… Only ghosts know what
heck of a disaster Li Wenge will manage to cook up.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
He can’t help but retort with the damned system, “excuse me, but as a ghost myself, I am
living proof that ghosts wouldn’t know about that.”
The system chokes on its words for a second before continuing, “anyway, host, if you would
please continue to take advantage of your identity as the only ray of white moonlight in the
antagonist’s heart while maintaining your white lotus aspect to eliminate the potential risk
the antagonist may bring to this world.”
Bai Lianhua sighs dejected, “yeah, yeah. You were already forcing me to do all these
missions when I was yet human. Now I’ve turned into a ghost and you’re still not letting me
go… I have no human rights as a human, fine. Now I’ve even lost my ghost rights.”
System “…”
Uhh, it isn’t that harsh a system, is it?
——Host, can you not use your white lotus ability to cause guilt onto this system? Thanks.
After shutting up the buzzing system, Bai Lianhua looks back at Li Wenge.
Though he doesn’t know what else to say… Which is why he was messing around with the
system chatting——Li Wenge is currently the antagonist who he is least confident in
interacting with after returning to so many worlds.
So, in the end, he can only lower his head and tell him, “apologies.”
——Though not only apologies for you having searched for me for one whole month.
Li Wenge shakes his head, and instead asks, “do you… hate me? For having turned you into
this?”
Given Bai Lianhua’s preferences, it would be unlikely he would be happy with this.
Bai Lianhua gestures his hand to show he doesn’t mind, “no. I understand you don’t want
me to just be gone like that.”
Plus, even if he really were a ghost now, it’s not Li Wenge’s fault. It’s the system’s fault
anyway.
Bai Lianhua smiles, “I’ve taken a look before and I don’t look too bad, really. I don’t have
blood or stains on me. Other than my feet not touching the ground, I’m barely a ghost… So
that’s still fine.”
Li Wenge is softened. He approaches, probably trying to rub his head, but Bai Lianhua is
surprised to discover that as he closes in he is unable to stop his own body from shaking
unconsciously… He doesn’t want to at all, though?
It’s definitely not out of fright. So the only reason is probably that as he is a fresh new ghost,
a great senior like Li Wenge would definitely have this imposing background aura he
carries around with him that has some suppression effect. So if the safe distance is
trespassed this effect is visible.
How awkward.
It’s not that he doesn’t want to let the antagonist have a little head-rub, but he can’t help it.
As Li Wenge is almost able to touch him, he’s almost managed to subconsciously roll up
into the foetal position… and he has started drifting a slight distance away.
Li Wenge also realises what’s going on and tries to retract his own imposing aura.
Even so, it shouldn’t have been such an intense reaction… He pulls back from his joy of
reuniting with Bai Lianhua and closely examines him. Li Wenge furrows his brows as he
discovers that Bai Lianhua might look completely normal but his soul integrity is not high.
It’s weak, even, which is why he is more severely affected.
Li Wenge can’t help but attribute this to himself being too weak back then yet still tried to
overdraw himself trying to retain Bai Lianhua’s soul.
Bai Lianhua who hears this though notices that it’s definitely not that case. It must have
been the system… Even when he’s demoted to a ghost he must continue to be weak and
frail as the white lotus? Is there actually some untold grudge that exist between them to
make the system so resolute like that?
Bai Lianhua is sure of this because the usually talkative system is quiet on this, acting dead.
Meanwhile, Li Wenge feels that the way to deal with this is to first create a soul-
strengthening spell circle at a good place to stabilise Bai Lianhua’s soul.
Where he happens to be staying now is a good location. There’s enough of both cultivable
qi and ethereal qi there.
After heading off together with Li Wenge, Bai Lianhua realises he’s actually bad at being a
ghost.
Back then when he was alone he thought he was floating around fast enough. And he
thought he was dexterous being able to float in whatever posture he wanted, but, compared
to Li Wenge, he can be called clumsy.
Also, even if he wasn’t as subconsciously repulsed to Li Wenge’s touch after he retracted his
aura, he was still affected… Therefore he couldn’t have Li Wenge carry him either.
So all Bai Lianhua could do was slowly drift behind Li Wenge following his direction, while
enjoying the benefits of being protected by the antagonist——Since he has given up on his
cultivation and restarted, in just a month, Li Wenge has, despite just regaining 20% of his
former power, become powerful enough to suppress the ghosts so that they wouldn’t
obstruct their way.
Still, when he happens to see this bloody ghost from far away whose body was contorted
into an odd shape, he still can’t help but shiver, and then smile in embarrassment at Li
Wenge’s surprised face.
It can’t be helped. He might be a ghost now himself but, he’s still… afraid of ghosts. A bit.
What an embarrassment.
The system pops up again to mock him, “a poor little newborn ghost that’s afraid of ghosts
and the future Ruler-to-be of Ghosts that reigns over the realm. What a combination
between host you and the antagonist, I say. This sure looks like it belongs in a different
story altogether looking at the other ghosts.”
“Besides, host, the moment the antagonist touches you you look like you’re about to cry,
like a fair beauty forcibly taken to be some local mafia’s wife——The imposing elder ghost
and his awkward little white lotus, a perfect CP material hehehe.”
Bai Lianhua “…”
Ho. How he missed this feeling of wanting to beat the shit out of the system.
——Did you really think I’m no longer the vicious white lotus that’d always want to knock
the teeth out of you damned system after this slightly more gentle treatment you had for
the previous few worlds?
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I kinda miss the author’s notes with the broken theatrical acts.

WLWM World 8: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Eighth, Ch. 4

Still, for Li Wenge, this Bai Lianhua who is still scared of ghosts as ever is cute. After the
surprise he doesn’t mock him like his black-bellied system, but tried to calm him with a
soothing voice, “don’t worry. I’m here. No other ghost can approach you.”
Bai Lianhua nods obediently… Contrast sure makes all the difference. The antagonist is
comparatively a shining ray of sunshine right this moment to him.
So he shows this completely genuine and trusting smile to Li Wenge.
And before Li Wenge can react himself, the system already starts going ‘yo yo yo sweeeet~’
while clamouring for more——What a mood-killer. So angered, while his little dimples are
unchanged, in his mind he, once more, one-sidedly blocks the system.
System, latter half of his speech blocked off “???” Host, did you accidentally contract the
tainting virus from the antagonists? This is dangerous if you let it go on, I tell you.
…
Though as they approach the antagonist’s current site of residence, Bai Lianhua is quite
embarrassed to discover that the system’s despicable metaphor was actually somewhat
accurate.
Where Li Wenge chose to take a rest is heavily blanked with ethereal qi, which is attractive
to ghostly existences. Therefore all sorts of souls are gathered here… As the most powerful
one here, the antagonist of course takes over the centremost location of them all for
himself, though he wasn’t so overbearing as to chase all the ghosts away from moving close.
So, Bai Lianhua has essentially drifted to Li Wenge’s territory with the crowd of impressed
ghosts as onlookers. It certainly does feel like Li Wenge is a mafia boss… Emm, but he’s
definitely not a kidnapped wife.
Li Wenge turns around and explains to Bai Lianhua, “this place is a bit rough. I’ll tidy it up
later and it will become much more comfortable.”
Since leaving the Bai family grounds, he was focused on regaining his strength and
searching for Bai Lianhua, so he didn’t have the mind to do decoration or anything. This so-
called residence is actually just a dent made in the side of the wall of a mountain. It’s
beyond shabby.
Before he didn’t really feel much when it was just himself living alone, but when it’s Bai
Lianhua who is going to live here, he feels like everything is inadequate… If possible, he
wants to provide Bai Lianhua with the best of everything.
Bai Lianhua “…” Uh, déjà vu? How bad at adapting do the antagonists think he is? Each and
every one of them all believe he has extremely high standards for living quarters when he’s
really super low-maintenance, really.
The system which is now unblocked didn’t say anything despite the opportunity for more
dissing, but just thinks that——it can’t be helped. That habit and subconscious drive to
have you live well and not be exposed to the various elements is something deeply
entrenched in their minds, something unchanging no matter how many worlds the host
goes through.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t know what the system is thinking about, as he is trying his best to
convey his carefree attitude to Li Wenge that he’s a ghost now, and clothes, food, living
space, transportation, all that has nothing much to do with him anymore… Look, he doesn’t
even need a bed. He can rest by floating in the air, so if he wanted, anywhere can be a
bedroom of his.
Now that he thinks about it, keeping a ghost is truly easy on the pockets.
So this time it’s Li Wenge who chokes on his words before answering, “right. You can have
anywhere be your bedroom; take a rest wherever you want.”
Though it’s a shame he can’t get in close contact with Bai Lianhua yet, or… he can even
sleep in his embrace.
After settling in, Li Wenge takes several days to carefully set up an advanced soul-
strengthening spell circle. To make it even more effective and useful, he even poured in
part of the cultivation amount he’d just recovered.
——If it weren’t for Li Wenge’s suppression and the spell circles he set up for defence, with
this soul-strengthening spell circle here all the ghosts would go mad being desirous of it.
They might have even risked everything just to try to get to it knowing all the risks.
Bai Lianhua finally feels like his dream of hugging a golden thigh has come true… He
follows Li Wenge’s orders with a trusting expression as he drifts to the centre of the spell
circle and stays here. He lets himself do whatever Li Wenge orders him to do like a good
boy, and Li Wenge’s heart goes soft——Thank goodness he only wants for Bai Lianhua to
be happy. If it were a bad ghost coercing him this dummy might fall for it all the same.
He’s really unsuited to be a ghost… The word feels off being in the same sentence as his
name is, even.
——Still, there’s no other way for him to stay other than being a ghost now.
What’s disappointing though is that throughout the strengthening process, it is clear the
spell circle is quite ineffective on Bai Lianhua.
Of course, Bai Lianhua can feel the warmth surrounding him like having a comforting time
in a hot spring lazing about. His eyes would narrow and the corner of his lips would rise…
Even so, the strength of his soul isn’t strengthened at all, still as weak as ever, looking like it
would dissipate at the slightest provocation.
After many tries, Bai Lianhua had to admit dejectedly that the soul-strengthening spell
circle is basically just a luxurious recreational facility for him that has no practical effect
whatsoever.
It is actually unnatural… So seeing Li Wenge’s expression turn darker and darker over time,
Bai Lianhua could only angrily berate the system countless times with a guilty face.
Wouldn’t it have been fresh and original to have an iron-clad white lotus too? Can’t the
system switch up its tastes and try something other than the traditional clichéd white lotus
that wavers and falls with the slightest breeze?
Li Wenge starts searching for alternative ways.
He can’t directly offer his cultivation amount and qi to Bai Lianhua. Due to his origins his
aura carries too many negativity that would be too much for Bai Lianhua to withstand
given his current soul strength. It is highly possible irrevocable damage to him will be
caused with this method.
As for having Bai Lianhua join the ranks of ethereal cultivation… Theoretically that works,
but his talent for cultivation even as he got a new physical projection as a ghost is still as
appalling as ever. Given the status of his current soul, Li Wenge fears that before Bai
Lianhua grows strong enough through cultivation he’d already have disappeared.
Li Wenge stares at the soul-strengthening spell circle and says in a depressed tone, “if it
weren’t for the Bai family… This wouldn’t…”
He chose to disappear of his own initiative for Bai Lianhua, but then this only resulted in
Bai Lianhua’s death… He’s done all he could to try to keep Bai Lianhua here through
whatever means he could, but he’s dismayed finding out that all these still seem to be
gradually pushing Bai Lianhua towards an inevitability of disappearance.
Not to mention his first grudge with the Bai family’s ancestor, just what they did to Bai
Lianhua is enough for him to bear such a grudge against them.
“What I do my best to treasure and care for, why are they just able to just destroy it, all
carefree-like?”
How in the world can they act so arrogant like it is their right to judge everything. In the
name of eliminating potential risks, they pompously ignored their promise not to harm Bai
Lianhua, even appearing to be overjoyed after the fact.
Bai Lianhua, a potential risk? When he’s in fact the literal seal that is able to suppress all the
potential risks?
Li Wenge can’t control the evil will in him any longer. He even feels like letting them know
that it is their ‘elimination of risky potential’ that is leading to a greater, unstoppable
calamity——If they even just maintained the status quo, he would still have disappeared.
How great it would have been for everything to remain peaceful then.
Li Wenge suddenly turns to Bai Lianhua, saying, “I don’t know if you still feel anything for
the Bai family… To tell you the truth, when I couldn’t find you, I was planning to take
revenge on the Bai family after I recover some more. All the cultivators present back then, I
would get them all.”
“Until I did find you… Compared to you, nothing else is more important. I put this thought
aside then.”
“But now, I feel like I shouldn’t have constrained myself a single bit. How dare they act like
everything’s fine and dandy when you’re here suffering with a soul that’s on the brink of
collapse?!”
He can’t even mask the anger in his tone anymore… His drive to immediately act is stronger
than ever.
He tries to softly ask Bai Lianhua, “are you fine with me dealing with them?”
Bai Lianhua’s eyes widen into a dumbfounded expression. The sudden shift in topic seems
to have caught him completely off guard… Christ, is Li Wenge going to blacken even more?
It’s not unexpected, though. When Li Wenge was weakened, he greatly consumed polluted
qi to recover, so his mind must have been affected… His emotions wouldn’t have been as
stable as he was in the seal.
Now that he has continuously failed to strengthen his soul, his anxiety must have triggered
even more exasperation in him. That Li Wenge can still discuss this ‘calmly’ with him is
already commendable.
Bai Lianhua feels sad. He didn’t feel like his death was unfair or painful or anything, but he
can’t say that to the antagonist…
And no matter what he mustn’t just look on as Li Wenge takes his revenge. He returned to
stop the antagonist, not to finish the paint job of colouring the antagonist who is already
blackened enough.
Li Wenge is special. It is already something uncontrollable for him that he would absorb
polluted qi. If he really does start killing, his mind would become clouded for sure,
dominated by all the negativity in his body, and through the medium of murder he will
grow limitlessly powerful… And then, he would truly be facing against the entire world,
turning back to the path of the original timeline of the world.
The mere thought of this is terrifying.
“System. Seriously. Come out and change the integrity of my soul…” He tries to reason it out
with the system, listing all the calamities mitigated if this course of action is taken, “you
make me look like I’m not about to disappear the next second, the antagonist’s hatefulness
will largely go poof, the mission progress will fly forward like a rocket. It’s good for both of
us, you know, win-win?”
The system sounds unwilling, though, “no. Host, your soul strength is fixed since the
moment you returned. I can’t change it… It’s the same like what you asked me in Wen Fu’s
world that I also rejected, host, you understand. Please don’t try to take shortcuts and
instead use your kindness to influence the antagonist.”
Bai Lianhua can’t help but retort, “I don’t understand. I don’t understand at all.”
But no matter what he says, the system just cowers up like a ball and says nothing
whatsoever.
Bai Lianhua “…” Fine. He knew the system liked to dump him into these infernal levels of
carnage scenes all along.
——”Return of white moonlight system”? How about “Troublemaker system” instead.
Oh well, now he can only do it himself somehow.
Bai Lianhua signals his rejection to it with silence.
Li Wenge asks him, “why not? They did this to you… Now you’re stuck in this damned
predicament.”
“Of course, I am also partly at fault… I was so useless back then. Why couldn’t I just squeeze
out more power? Maybe if I put everything on the table you could have ended up less
weakened.”
Bai Lianhua tries his best to withstand the involuntary trembling and approaches Li Wenge,
giving him a short hug, “no, it’s not like that. It’s not your fault… It’s thanks to your efforts
that I could see you again. This is a happy thing.”
He backs off, and bites his lips, “so we shouldn’t concern ourselves with them anymore, or
we’d just be punishing ourselves when we turn into poltergeists.”
Ethereal beings that have committed murder is completely different in aura from regular
ghosts.
Li Wenge says in response, “you won’t need to do anything. I don’t want to dirty your hands
either… I will do it.”
Bai Lianhua looks him in the eye, “but I also don’t want your hands dirtied, especially if it’s
for me.”
Speaking of which, Li Wenge hasn’t made any murders up to now too. His strong aura lies
in his special background, naturally surfacing as he cultivates.
Even back when he was ordered about by the first cultivator, he mostly only fought other
ghosts… If Li Wenge did have a murderous aura, when they met in the Bai family’s grounds
Bai Lianhua would never have been able to say stuff like training his guts with him in the
first place.
Bai Lianhua looks at him with a serious expression, “the moment I commited suicide, the
bond between me and the Bai family have become irreparably severed. Bai Lianhua who
belonged to the Bai family is already dead… For me, who is now a ghost, the only being that
is closest to me is you. So I don’t want to see you carry the burden of murder for me.”
“Also, the Bai family did deal with ghosts for generations, so there would always be
something they keep as a last resort. If it does happen that they’re at the brink of collapse…
I really don’t want you to take the risk.”
Bai Lianhua does his best to word it in terms of Li Wenge’s perspective, hoping to subdue
the sudden murderous intent bubbling in his mind.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Eh, I guess this is why I’m a translator and not a novelist. If it were me I’d
definitely have plotted it so that one way or another this treacherous Bai family suffers a
really cruel fate graphically regardless of Bai Lianhua’s character setting.

WLWM World 8: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Eighth, Ch. 5

While Bai Lianhua is working hard to convince Li Wenge, he’s also rather anxious himself.
Honestly, even if he does successfully stop Li Wenge from getting involved with killing and
avoid that end he’s picturing, but as Li Wenge recovers and his cultivation amount
increases, that problem with the antagonist and the fortune of the realm is a fundamental
problem still.
Since his reunion with Li Wenge, Bai Lianhua has been trying to workshop a solution in his
mind but he feels like it’s one or the other no matter what… If he’s not a soul right now, he’ll
probably have already gone bald.
Li Wenge is no traditional cultivator who can abandon their path. He doesn’t need
cultivational base nor veins. Once he’s been led onto it, his ‘life’ is forever bound to
cultivation and he could never exit. The more powerful and ‘lively’ he is, the more
cultivation amount he has, and vice versa——Unless there’s a powerful cultivator who
follows the Bai family ancestor to seal Li Wenge up again. Though, while this could limit his
growth, it will again limit his freedom.
Then wouldn’t it just be exactly the same as ever for Li Wenge?
Bai Lianhua understands that if he does make the request, Li Wenge might acquiesce
himself. No matter what though, he should be the last person doing this… Nor does he want
to do this.
Li Wenge has already done too much for him. He couldn’t just ask Li Wenge to concede
endlessly, could he?
… Ah, nevermind. Let’s hope it works out in the end. He can’t do this for now, so he can only
focus on the present.
——Bai Lianhua tries to cheer himself up thinking that.
While Li Wenge who’s being persuaded by Bai Lianhua diligently decides to chuckle.
He calms his agitated expression and then lowers his head, saying, “alright. I promise. I
won’t get into dangerous situations. I won’t burden myself with murder… I won’t go take
their lives myself; I will only let them suffer the punishment they deserve.”
“Is that ok?”
He’s also aware of what Bai Lianhua is worried about himself as well.
When the Bai family was scolding him along, what’s special about himself was among the
things he heard. Bai Lianhua has been avoiding this topic since the beginning, and instead,
he wants him to smile more, to be happier, but Li Wenge can still definitely see the sorrow
in Bai Lianhua.
He might have thought he hid it well, but the guy really had no control and practically
shows everything on his face. For him, an old ghost who’s seen a lot, he’s easy to read.
Even if he’s already accepted his identity as a ghost, but in his subconscious, he’s still on the
humans’ side. He hoped for the best for both cultivators and mortals.
Like a few days ago when two newbie cultivators accidentally wandered in and the ghosts
were quite excited. It’s Bai Lianhua who went along and guided the two clumsy
dunderheads out of here… It’s also Bai Lianhua who thanked him after the incident saying
that thanks to the aura he had from him he could manage to keep the situation under
control and enjoy bluffing for a bit.
Different from those ghosts that were born from extreme hate or obsession, Bai Lianhua
would never be able to detach himself from his former identity as a human cultivator.
Which would likely have made him conflicted since they met each other again.
It would explain why he’s afraid of blood on his hands… A ghost would consume humans’
lives, and especially cultivators’ lives if it didn’t fear reprisal and only wanted to strengthen
itself the most efficient way possible.
Now, Li Wenge has calmed down. His agitation and concern has disappeared.
Though Bai Lianhua is still having trouble dealing with this Li Wenge.
He talks to himself in his mind, “weird. Li Wenge is as gentle as ever since I came back, and
he’s easily persuaded too. He’s willing to listen to me, but why do I still feel so ominous?”
“Not fear, but just some kind of worry I can’t explicate.”
System “…” Uh, is the host’s extremely delayed sixth sense finally acting up?
It’s easy for the outsider, the system, to see what’s going on… The antagonist is going to pull
something off again. The host’s worries won’t go answered, hehe.
As Bai Lianhua doesn’t speak, Li Wenge soothes him, “I was getting extreme. You’re the
most important to me so I shouldn’t have ignored things related to you and deal with them
first no matter what.”
If his previous plan was to just kill them as is, then now he feels like recovering more first
so that even if he’s kilometres away from the Bai family he could still easily influence them.
Like he could have all those contracted ghosts the Bai family’s cultivators worked hard to
acquire all betray their masters and escape… For the Bai family whose business relies on
this, there’s probably nothing else that could cripple them more.
He looks at Bai Lianhua with a serious expression, “do you know how important you are to
me? There is nothing else above you.”
Bai Lianhua nods in a daze… It’s been so long since he returned, and while he could feel it
from their interactions, but this is the first time Li Wenge finally said something that’s
homosexually suggestive.
Compared to the other antagonist, Li Wenge is someone who’s quiet and doesn’t self-
analyse as a hobby.
Li Wenge smiles, “good.”
He closes in some more, as if trying to embrace him, but stops midway again.
And Bai Lianhua pauses for a bit before taking Li Wenge’s hand himself, “it’s alright. Really.
I won’t disappear that easily, so you don’t have to be that careful… Look, your suppressive
effect on me is not as obvious anymore too. I’m doing my best to adapt myself.”
Li Wenge quietly ‘mm’s. They’re both supposed to be ghosts, but weirdly, it always feels as
if Bai Lianhua’s hand is warmer than his.
Like his personality too… He’s not a prideful sun that burns everything that approaches,
but rather like the first light of day at dawn. It’s comforting both in temperature and
luminosity.
He did always blame himself somewhat. Bai Lianhua has brought him kindness, that he
can’t help but immediately soften his appearance when the words ‘Bai Lianhua’ are on his
mind. Yet, all that he has brought upon Bai Lianhua is just disaster.
He doesn’t want to see Bai Lianhua clumsily doing his best to adapt to an identity he
doesn’t want to, nor see the little guy forever having to deal with living alongside ghosts
he’s scared of.
So Li Wenge suddenly thinks of something… A, way to fulfil everyone’s desires.
…
Six months later.
Bai Lianhua, still maintaining a human sleep cycle despite being a ghost now, is woken up
by the system from dreamland. When he opens his eyes in a daze and tries to float up as
usual, he is shocked to find he is immobilised.
The only person able to do so without waking him up would be Li Wenge.
So Bai Lianhua who’s awakened tries to swivel his eyeballs as the system gives him a hint
and he sees Li Wenge who was only 50% recovered when he went to sleep is now floating
high up in the air with a terrifying aura.
Bai Lianhua is stupefied. He takes a deep breath before asking the system, “what… is the
antagonist doing?”
He was all good earlier! Why has the apocalypse suddenly befallen them when he reopens
his eyes?
The system dryly responds, “it’s as you can see, host.” Antagonists are all ‘capable’
individuals, you know.
It is visible that Li Wenge is utilising his specialness to absorb a great amount of polluted qi
in a short period of time and quickly pushing himself back up to the peak of the power he
once held. He doesn’t stop there, however, and is still continuing the pace of picking up
polluted qi, looking completely determined.
Of course, this course of action is in complete contravention of the world’s Rules. He’s
about to hit the limit of what the Heavenly Principles would tolerate, and Li Wenge can feel
the realm starting to press onto him. Though he’s using this to further drive him to absorb
polluted qi, making his cultivation amount higher. Now that evil is overwhelming
righteousness, the most visible effect is that cultivable qi of the land has been completely
zapped away.
It’s seriously cultivators’ apocalypse.
And this vacuum of cultivable qi is even expanding right now… Yet, at this critical
threshold, after Li Wenge has demonstrated his ‘great potential’ to be a calamity to the
entire cultivation realm, he stops. He turns and looks at Bai Lianhua gently. Then, with the
Heavenly Principles as his witness, he swears on his ethereal existence that he is influenced
by Bai Lianhua before he could cause greater harm and is willing to disappear of his own
initiative.
A silver line suddenly appears out of thin air, linking up Li Wenge and Bai Lianhua, looping
around them, and then extending towards the sky. After a sudden glimmer, the silver line
disappears. When Li Wenge’s cultivation amount starts declining, a golden ray of light
shines brilliantly onto Bai Lianhua.
When he sees this, Li Wenge finally sighs in relief.
Now, he lands nearby Bai Lianhua, and speaks gently to Bai Lianhua who appears
completely confused, “I’ve used myself to deliver you a great amount of merit.”
It’s both eliminated this future risk of him, and also cleaned up the polluted qi he’s
absorbed… In terms of merit, now Bai Lianhua is essentially a chosen existence protected
by the Heavens themselves.
Speaking of which, he did want to have Bai Lianhua purify him himself, which would have
made the effects even more pronounced, but he gave up on that because with Bai Lianhua’s
personality, he would never ever do that, and he can’t force him to either… This is the best
he can do for him.
It can both stabilise Bai Lianhua’s projection and help rid him of his identity as a wild ghost
——With enough merit, even ghosts can turn to divine cultivation, which is not hindered
by talent at all.
While they’re both paths of cultivation that are abstract as always, but compared to
ethereal cultivation, souls that practise divine cultivation is essentially walking along the
shortest path to heaven.
Even at the highest achievement ethereal cultivation could reach, ascension is still
impossible, which is not the case for divine cultivation. Rather, as the Heavenly Principle is
biased towards divine cultivators even more than normal righteous cultivators, the Trial by
Thunder they have to experience in ascension would be halved by the merit they obtain.
This is also a path that’s very rarely walked as it has such a strict requirement on merit.
This first step towards it couldn’t be taken by anything less than saving the world from a
realm-wide disaster.
And now, thanks to him, Bai Lianhua is qualified.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: The story ends tomorrow, and after that is a fluffy Western high-fantasy!

WLWM World 8: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Eighth, Ch. 6

When Bai Lianhua seems so shocked as to be unable to speak, Li Wenge is afraid he’d
misunderstand or worry, so he explains with a smile, “don’t worry. I just temporarily
suppressed the righteous qi of the world, which might have looked terrifying. It was too
short to have caused any real damage… After I disappear, everything would return to
normal soon.”
“I only wanted to bestow the merit on you. I won’t burden myself with any actual evil
deed.”
“Since you’re here, I won’t harm people.”
As his ethereal aura continues to dissipate, Li Wenge turns transparent, but his expression
is clearer than it has ever been.
Even Li Wenge’s original aura of being a natural-born sentience is visible now. Even if he’s
supposed to be representative of all that is negative, his whole being doesn’t make one feel
unclean at all. In fact, he feels bright and clear.
Li Wenge gives Bai Lianhua a strong hug, feeling satisfied and laughing freely, “now I can
touch you all I want.”
“I might weaken bit by bit, but your integrity will strengthen more and more.”
The soft, golden glow on Bai Lianhua is dazzling. It has concealed the paler skin colour he’s
had since becoming a ghost. The outer glow of his silhouette really makes him look
saintly… It’s his idealised appearance of him in his mind.
Bai Lianhua should always have been warm like this, and all he interacts with ought to be
good and beautiful, rather than spending his time with ethereal qi or ethereal beings.
Li Wenge closes in on Bai Lianhua’s ears, whispering with a chuckle what he’s said before,
“to me, you’re the most important.”
I am willing to make myself your stepping stone, to sacrifice myself for you to live, to help
you ease your troublings.
At the same time, Bai Lianhua who is forced to start accepting the merits also understands
instantly what Li Wenge has done through the connection.
His eyes widened, he keeps saying “no,” and shaking his head left to right to show his
disapproval. He couldn’t move though, so Bai Lianhua can only panic inside as he feels Li
Wenge’s grip gradually loosen and his form finally dissipate.
And unlike when he chose to self-cleanse before, this time Li Wenge is more sacrificing his
entire being. It’s irreversible.
And now, with Li Wenge weakened so, the technique he bound him with has finally failed
and Bai Lianhua can move freely… He tries to catch Li Wenge in his hands but it only passes
harmlessly through the dispersing spots of light.
——He should have been a ghost, but even he can’t interact with this phantasmagoria of a
supernatural scene in front of him.
All he can do is look on as the last of the spots of light disappear.
When Li Wenge is gone, the other ghosts that were instinctively immobilised and squeezed
together into a bunch due to Li Wenge’s cultivation amount bursting have become able to
move now. Yet, despite the aura and the previously laid spell circles failing, no ghost dared
to approach this place anymore, because right now, no matter how strong they may be,
given Bai Lianhua is completely surrounded by a golden glow, all that righteous aura is
effectively chasing these ghosts far, far away.
They would never return either. With such a development this place will no longer have a
single shred of ethereal qi. What used to attract ghosts to settle would now be a hellscape
for them.
If anything else, perhaps the Buddhist cultivators would enjoy it here, or they might even
sanctify the place.
There is not a single ‘ghost’ but Bai Lianhua left here soon afterwards.
Where once all sorts of malignant beings roamed is now emptied. There is no longer the
cries and wails here that Bai Lianhua would once have complained quietly to the
antagonist. This is now just a clean, normal hillside.
——Of course, just beyond the cleanliness is a bunch of cultivators who have already
gathered having sensed a dramatic occurrence happening here but can’t enter due to the
massive golden glow of merit.
The noisiness and rowdiness outside is quite the contrast with the emptiness and coldness
of the place.
Despite having only stayed here for half a year, Bai Lianhua feel bitter as he looks over the
carved-in residence that is no longer as decrepit as it was when he first arrived. There is
even all these items that Li Wenge specifically arranged or modified for him inside.
Is there any use to him getting onto divine cultivation instead?
Right. In Li Wenge’s understanding, his soul integrity would increase thanks to this so-
called merit. He would end up with all this preexisting cultivation amount if he switches to
it. His identity would also be infallible and incorruptible in the cultivation realm too and he
would no longer fear any cultivator that could subdue ghosts… There’s countless benefits,
sure. But so what?
This is just one of the countless worlds he has and will experience. He won’t stop for long.
Now that Li Wenge is gone, he’s going to have to go as well.
——What you did was completely not worth it, you know.
Bai Lianhua is just looking at where Li Wenge disappeared with unblinking eyes, looking
like he’s not going to budge an inch until his gaze somehow reconstructs Li Wenge out of
thin air.
The system pops up quietly, deciding against ruining the mood with its ‘mission
accomplished’ crap, and simply seals up Bai Lianhua’s emotions as usual.
Bai Lianhua isn’t fazed at all, however. He seems to have been unable to feel it at all, and
continues staring blankly. The system, reading the mood, decides not to urge him to leave.
This time the host’s emotional fluctuation really has an unprecedented amplitude… How
should it put it, what Li Wenge wants is actually very simple. He has even gone about it in a
much less imposing manner than Zhong Xiutang who also chose to quietly disappear
before. Yet, it is exactly how he’s sacrificed himself without asking him of anything that has
made the host’s emotional response so intense.
To attack by feigning retreat is truly a tried and tested saying.
Whether it’s worth it or not though——Given host’s response, even if it’s up to Li Wenge
himself to decide, he’ll probably happily tell you it’s worth it.
…
Bai Lianhua really does end up depressed this time around. Even if his emotional
fluctuations were sealed up, he’s still just quietly crouching in the system space without
speaking. He’s even lost interest in arguing with the system.
The system feels that if before, when completing a mission, the little white lotus of the host
has perhaps at best curled up his leaves, then this time probably even his petals are
slumping and the dew drops falling like tears.
If the antagonist were to see him like this, he would probably be devastated himself. Well,
at least the system is feeling really sad just seeing it itself too. It almost couldn’t help trying
to cheer him up with a soft motherly voice.
——Still, since the host is an arrogant little white lotus, if it did approach, the host will
probably just shake all the dew drops off his petals in one fell swoop and act like ‘I don’t
need no soothing, ho.’ What a conundrum.
Ah, well… For the next world, at least, the system decides to heal its pure little host.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: To be honest, I do like my QT worlds quick and simple and to the point like this.
Other than the first world where there might be additional settings to explain, I prefer ones
of this length… Though speaking of which, there was one QT novel I’d read where each
world is at most 2 chapters long with most being 1 chapter long… It was quite the
ridiculous read.
WLWM World 9: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Ninth, Ch. 1
Bai Lianhua, practically thrown by the system into the next world, after his body is
physically projected and materialised successfully, is quietly looking at his tail with a
complicated expression.
It’s a beautiful tail, with a brilliant shape. The purely silver-blue scales reflect dazzling
sunlight, looking smooth and slippery to the touch… It would have been attractive if it
weren’t attached to himself.
Emm… Speaking of, he’s thought the exact same thing the first time he transmigrated into
this world too.
Also, Bai Lianhua can feel that the small piece of fabric he barely has on his shoulders
would shake along with the breeze——It has to be said that this little piece of fabric whose
decorative function would be way greater than its practical application is something he
actually managed to convince the system to give him the first time he came to this world
because he was unable to adapt to being completely naked. At least the system does still
have a moral conscience to give it to him again when materialising the body this time
around.
The system sure is toxic recently giving him all these non-human worlds for him to do the
return to mission in. There was the vampire, the last world was a ghost, and now, great,
he’s gone back to being a merman…
He wants to be a human though. Is it that hard to give him a normal human identity?
Sigh. At least the good thing is that he didn’t need the system to remind him which world
he’s in given the tail.
As he’s still down in the dumps, he swings the tip of his tail unenergetically. Looking
around, he finds himself currently sitting on the rock by the shore… Since merfolk can’t
leave the water for too long, so he clumsily hops around a bit before managing to knock
himself back into water with a thump while creating an impressive splash of water.
He has entered the water in the wrong posture and angle, and it is only after he ‘drowned’
for a few seconds before he rediscovers the instincts that his body had to remaster his
master-level swimming skills and float back onto the surface of the water.
System “…”
Where’s the merfolk that is said to swim with this pleasing, mesmerising form like a fairy of
the waters?
What is with this straightforward pose of a drying salted fish? Host, you’re supposed to be a
merman with unparalleled looks, not a salted fish waiting to die.
They’re all sea creatures, but the difference is dramatic.
The system decides to try cheering its host up whatever it takes, “host, you should be
happier… Look at your reflection on the water, look at how beautiful you are in this world,
you’re a super model!”
Bai Lianhua “…” Excuse me, what’s the logic here again?
“What’s good about me good-looking? Does it help me complete my mission?”
The system says confidently, “of course.”
Bai Lianhua feels like countering before he recalls the antagonist du jour and doesn’t say
anything.
Uh… Good looking, or rather, the scales being shiny and reflective really might help his
mission.
Since the antagonist in this world is also going along with the fantasy route——He’s an evil
dragon that hates humans.
Right, none of them are human this time.
Dragons have difficult lives though. Since his birth some humans would want him dead,
getting their hands on his blood, claws, eyes or anything that’s valuable; some humans
would want to take him in live and tame him to become Dragon Riders that would be
immortalised in the bards’ tales.
The antagonist, of course, would disagree with the opinion that he is born to play someone
else’s supporting role… Even if he were just an unappealing black dragon that the rest of
the dragons view poorly and wouldn’t allow to reside where the dragons live. He was
forever alone, drifting from place to place in the human’s world.
Still, no matter what, he wants to live freely.
After a bit of a standoff, the dragon has made a deal with the humans to live on an island
out at sea far from the humans, while the King would deliver him his favourite jewellery
and shiny metals every few years. Then he would enjoy the rest of his dragon life in peace.
He can feel the successive Kings being dissatisfied with this arrangement, sure.
But… #Then what, I like how you hate me but can’t get rid of me. I’m happy when you’re
unhappy#
The dragon felt he was cunning enough, but he clearly overestimated his own capability
and thought the deal would be enough to have him enjoy life forever.
The dragon didn’t expect that, when the throne passed onto this King, conflict finally
erupted… This time around the King was really painful about the treasure he’d have to send
and greedy for the treasure that the dragon must have hoarded over the years, so the King
broke the deal and invited a wizard to cast an evil spell on the treasures to be sent this time
around.
Yet, the dragon, due to his magical resistance, didn’t immediately die as expected. Instead,
his mind was consumed by the pain and his grudge drove him to become the nightmare of
the land.
Thankfully, this was only the original world’s timeline.
In this world, Bai Lianhua was a merman that lived in the waters nearby the island the
dragon had occupied.
In one ‘coincidence,’ he carefully approached the dragon that was practically a gigantic
being to him, and then started to become closer with him. While he’s weak enough he’d be
obliterated with a gentle touch by the dragon, he still became friends with him.
——And to be honest, personally, Bai Lianhua suspects this is related to his beautiful
merman tail glittering and glimmering under the sun which would surely have caught the
dragon’s attention.
Perhaps thanks to this his approaching the antagonist was unexpectedly smooth and he
didn’t get blown to bits by it easily.
… Speaking of, he really felt that the system was malicious letting him be a merman this
time. When he stands alongside the antagonist who is a dragon, that body size difference…
God knows where he found the courage to do his mission the first time around as the white
lotus until the dragon became a harmless good dragon.
He can accept that the antagonist of all the other worlds have become tainted, sure, but
now even that dumb dragon that only looks scary has gone bad? Bai Lianhua feels dejected.
The system disses him, “the antagonist is a black dragon anyway, so he’s naturally black.”
Bai Lianhua counters, “… hey hey hey, that joke’s not funny.”
He looks at the system suspiciously, “don’t you think you’ve become stranger since coming
to this world?” Talkative, sure, but also with the ridiculous leaps of logic. What is wrong
with you?
Perhaps due to having been set up by the system one too many times, he can’t help but feel
nervous.
System “…” Because I want to cheer you up, host. You sure are dense. You know you’ll stay
single forever like that… Uh, oh well, with the antagonist here that wouldn’t happen.
No matter what though, at least host is more energetic now. Then it’s alright.
…
After a brief rest, Bai Lianhua decides to head for the antagonist.
Since the antagonist is a dragon, unlike the other antagonists, he would clearly be unable to
sense his return and pinpoint his current location.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t know where he is right now, and can only rely on the fact that the
system usually projects him not too far from the antagonist. So after trying to work out his
directions a bit, he swims approximately towards where he used to live in the oceans.
Along the way, he sees fishermen out at sea. In the waters he could kind of hear them
talking about ‘evil dragon,’ ‘evil acts’ and other words like that… He assumes this ‘evil
dragon’ refers to the antagonist.
So after a short pause he continues swimming forward.
It takes him a whole day to see the island he used to live near before. Bai Lianhua is
uncertain as he swims towards the place where he used to meet with the antagonist, but
then he can see the familiar dragon already from a distance away.
It can’t be helped that the antagonist is so big in size that it’s hard to miss… Though the
antagonist who used to be an all black but energetic dragon is now curled up into a pile, his
scales looking dim and lacking maintanence.
Bai Lianhua swims closer and sees that the dragon is looking fixedly at a scale he once shed.
It’s a tiny piece, but it’s well-maintained, seriously contrasting with the colour of the
dragon’s own scales.
He hesitates before quietly saying, “Sachston… Why not look at me rather than my scale?”
As he felt slightly guilty, the voice was almost inaudible among the sound of wind. Yet, the
dragon’s ears twitch and seemingly having caught on to this voice he had sorely missed day
and night. He snaps his head around and sees Bai Lianhua who’s holding onto a rock tilting
his head looking at him. The dragon’s eyes suddenly seem enlivened again.
His merman, his treasure…
Sachston hurries over but then stops midway. He’s worried his clumsiness would
accidentally hurt Bai Lianhua and also his expression might look too scary to his little
merman.
But the merman doesn’t seem scared and is still leaning on the shore looking at him with a
trusting expression.
——It’s really like when they first met.
Sachston carefully extends his paws and wraps it gently near the merman in the water. The
dragon who has never once felt the urge to cry since birth can’t help but well up now, his
tears dropping onto the ground with a splash.
He’s great in size, and so are his tears. The dragon is also worried it would hit the merman,
but he doesn’t want to let go, so he can only turn his head around in an awkward way and
make sure his tears fall far away from his merman and wouldn’t splash him.
Back then, in the same place, the same position, the little merman was also like that,
swimming about the shore near this big black thing. The eyes whose colours are the same
with his tail was full of curiosity, without fear, disgust or disdain.
So he who even thought of himself was ‘evil’ couldn’t help himself making even his
breathing gently so he wouldn’t hurt the fragile little guy.
… It’s weird. It’s not the first time he’s seen merfolk, but he never once had such emotions
as treasuring and protecting before.
Though he quickly felt this was too much of a shame so he tried to scare the little creature,
“don’t come near me. If I shake my tail it can stun you even from a distance away. If I
casually lift my paw up even just the wind can blow you away…”
While the little merman seems to be trembling hearing that, but he doesn’t turn and run.
While he’s flowing up and down along with the waves latching on to the rocks, he still tried
to look at him.
Then he suddenly finds himself unable to say “you’re so small you wouldn’t even serve as a
small snack fo me” that he wanted to.
Especially when the little thing asks him with this almost inaudible voice while tilting his
head, “everyone out at sea says you’re an evil dragon, but I never saw you actually doing
anything bad… you wouldn’t hurt me, would you?”
——That’s cheating. With those beautiful eyes, how ever could he deny that?
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Ok, serious question… How on earth am I supposed to picture them having a
happy♂time together? The size difference…

WLWM World 9: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Ninth, Ch. 2

Bai Lianhua’s body is stiff. He is a bit scared by the antagonist who is raining tear drops.
After so many worlds, this is the first antagonist to actually cry…
Bai Lianhua pats the dragon on his paws to soothe him——Though he’s unsure if the
antagonist could feel it. Maybe the force is too small after all.
So he raises his head, saying, “don’t cry… Sachston, can you turn into your human form for
now?”
Then at least he could give him a hug? Not like now. Even if he tried his best, he could at
best hug the tip of the dragon’s claw.
The dragon nods. After doing what he could to stop the flow of tears he moves his paws
away from gently cupping Bai Lianhua——Though he’s definitely gargantuan in size, he’s
so obedient that you’d want to rub him on his fuzzy head and praise him, telling him “what
a good boy.”
Then the dragon, with bumbling movement, turns into his human form… He’s still a tall guy
in his human form. Not only does he have black hair and iris that is scarcely seen on the
continent, his whole attire is also black from the head to the toe. When he is standing
quietly he has the ‘ruthless; uncommunicative‘ aura about him, but his reddened eyes have
clearly sold him out now.
Bai Lianhua can clearly see that the antagonist still looked the same as ever, but he’s
become a lot thinner.
The dragon-turned-human looks a bit awkward.
He really isn’t used to this. Before Bai Lianhua came along, he always had his dragon form
out. He only diligently did his best to adapt to this form when he tried to interact with Bai
Lianhua more intimately. After Bai Lianhua disappeared, he has never changed into his
human form again.
In fact, Sachston thinks that even as a human, he’s still the greyest, least appealing dragon
out there, and not pretty. He’s not like the other dragon that have bright hair colours and
irises.
Still, when he was encouraged by Bai Lianhua and turned into his human form for the first
time in front of him, the little merman praised him sincerely saying with dazzling eyes that
he looked great.
He couldn’t help but feel cheerful then. As long as the little merman didn’t think of him as
ugly, he wouldn’t care what others thought. He had to tell Bai Lianhua too, that, “I also have
a name. You can stop calling me great dragon because it feels really distant. I named myself
Sachston, and you can call me that…”
And only you can call me that.
The little merman was quite happy. He thought for a moment and uttered, “you like
treasure, right? I can cry and make pearls. I will give that to you.”
He was sent into a panic and quickly shouts, “no no no, I don’t need presents… Don’t cry.”
The little merman looks saddened, “why not? My tears make really beautiful pearls. It
definitely looks better than the collection you have.”
Of course Sachston believes that. The little merman’s tears must be of the topmost quality,
but no matter what it can’t be more beautiful than the merman’s eyes, you know. It would
be a tragedy if the clear silver-blue colour was drenched in tears.
When the little merman isn’t crying, he would already be worried all the time that he might
scare him; if he does cry, then his heart would surely melt into a puddle.
So, the dragon lied. He says, different to what he thinks, “really, don’t cry. I don’t like pearls.
They are not as shiny as gold and silver and gems.”
Then the little merman goes ‘oh’ and says with a depressed tone, “…but I can’t make gold or
silver or gems when I cry. My tears can only make pearls.”
Different from him, the little merman seems to view humans positively. He will tell him
with this serious face that not every human is bad.
His little guy liked to swim about in the waters. Sometimes he would meet fishermen that
sighs and listen in on their conversations, then he will tell him with this worried look, “the
King is not a good person, but the others are innocent. The King doesn’t want to let go of his
own treasure pile for the sake of your shiny hobby, so the others have a bad time instead.”
“It’s almost time to pay tribute in jewellery to you again. I hear the fishermen say that they
must put their livelihoods aside to dive for pearls… You don’t even like pearls that much.”
“I like the little kids in the fishermen’s family, they’re cute… I don’t want them to starve.”
Which was why Bai Lianhua would sometimes gift seafood to his ‘cuties’ discreetly. He even
once thought about crying out pearls for them, but the dragon stopped him.
And Sachston was convinced, “if paying tribute in rare metals and jewels to me makes
innocent people suffer, then I don’t want it anymore.”
——In any case, he’s already found his most treasured existence of all.
The dragon really did think Bai Lianhua was the most beautiful treasure ever, and he could
just admire him his whole life. He didn’t dare say that out loud though, because the merman
was such a small and easily embarrassed creature. He feared that if he said it the merman
would feel scared and not want to approach him anymore.
This was the only treasure he couldn’t just extend his paws to take for himself.
But if the little merman could always just look at him with a smile… That was also good,
good enough.
After informing the King he didn’t want the regular tribute anymore, the dragon couldn’t
help but ask indirectly, “then am I the cutest one now?”
He must have been more appealing than the young offsprings of the humans in the
fishermen’s, right?
The little merman blinked, and with a sweet tone and sweet expression, he said, “yes,
you’re the best and cutest dragon in this world.”
The dragon couldn’t hold back from not only having a pleased expression but also, with his
size, he could block the merman’s view of his back and so he starts wagging his tail in
happiness… Of course, he couldn’t wag it too quickly or too forcefully, or the sound of air
breaking would have revealed his dumb-dumb self.
That really was the most serene time he has had in his long dragon life.
He thought the days would continue like that forever, but…
What drags Sachston’s thoughts back is the warm, soft feeling on his face——It’s Bai
Lianhua wiping the trails of tears from his face.
Clearly his little merman also recalls him turning into a human for the first time. The little
merman says, “you’ve told me not to cry before, so you too… Don’t cry.”
Bai Lianhua extends his hand, covering up Sachston’s reddened eyes with his palm. Then he
works his fish tail to approach him and give him a warm, soft hug.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I’m overdosing on sweetness over here…

WLWM World 9: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Ninth, Ch. 3

This time it’s the dragon whose body goes stiff. Even before he’s rarely had such intimate
contact with the little merman.
His most, most treasured is now in his embrace… When he realises that, Sachston can’t help
but lift up his hand clumsily trying to hug the little merman. Though he doesn’t really want
to risk putting his paw on Bai Lianhua either, afraid that he might accidentally harm him.
——Even in his human form, the dragon still feels that the merman is too fragile compared
to him. He can’t put his paws on him.
Sachston, the dragon in human form, thus just stands there in this weird posture,
unmoving, looking awkward and uncomfortable; oddly, a silly smile emerges from his lips,
as if he now possesses the entire world, and his mood improves greatly.
System “…” Emm… He’s already all healed up?
Well, true, the host himself is the best existence there is to calm the antagonists down, but
what the heck? No matter how hard the other antagonists work for it’s still rare to see the
host approach them of his own initiative. And now this antagonist with the weirdest
disposition by far easily achieves that? Host, are you sure your tastes are not off…
Sigh. As a system, it really can’t understand.
Not only can’t it understand, it feels slightly frustrated for some reason.
But… it did choose this world specifically for the host. Even if it might end up with its eyes
blinded by all the brilliance, it’ll have to look on and stay strong.
…
After finally having the dragon collect himself from his excitement in reunion, Bai Lianhua
drags his tail along and tries to sit onto the rock to have a serious talk with the dragon.
If he just continues with this posture of being half-strewn on the rock with his head lifting
up to look at the dragon, it will look much too casual.
Though the rock that’s washed day and night by the ocean is very slippery. The few tries he
took all ended with him failing to swing himself up.
Before Bai Lianhua starts feeling annoyed or whatever though, it is the dragon who seems
to have a hurt expression looking at his tail slide down time and time again, like he was
greatly harmed personally.
Bai Lianhua “…” It doesn’t hurt, really. Merfolk have surprisingly durable tails, besides, it’s
the ocean catching him each time.
If anything, it feels more depressing looking so miserable in front of the antagonist.
The system cheers him up, “host, you don’t have to worry about your appearance. The
antagonist always views you through such heavily filtered rose-tinted glasses that no
matter what you do they’ll always be impressed.”
Especially the dragon in this world. To him, even the tip of the host’s tail is the best looking
ever.
Bai Lianhua chooses to ignore the system.
In the end, it’s Sachston that finds it too much to watch and so he carefully and delicately
lifted Bai Lianhua up to a rock that’s closest to the seawater and which is regularly lightly
caressed by gentle waves. It’s convenient as it’s both easy to talk and wouldn’t require the
merman to come out of the water. This is a display of the attention to detail that would be
unexpected of Sachston’s appearance.
Bai Lianhua’s earlobes thus goes red quietly. He feels slightly embarrassed… But of course,
he still remembers his mission. He tries to ask the dragon with a serious expression, “when
I was swimming back here I heard the fishermen talking… What happened? Why are they
calling you an evil dragon again?”
Before, when he left the world, the antagonist no longer held the title ‘evil dragon’ already.
Why would everything be reverted when he comes back here… He’s already stopped the
potentially controversial ‘Tribute’ event dead in its tracks.
And no matter how much he doesn’t want it to be so, but Bai Lianhua fears that it is again
related to him… But he must first know what the big guy decided to do and to what extent
after he left.
Seeing Bai Lianhua already having heard the rumours, the dragon that still looked like a
cheerful dum-dum immediately looks sad. He lowers his head as if waiting to be lectured
for his mistakes as he slowly relays what happened.
——As expected, it’s related to Bai Lianhua’s disappearance.
When Bai Lianhua left the world, the dragon discovered that the merman that would have
come for him every few days stopped appearing altogether.
He waited a long, long time, but the merman still didn’t show up.
Is the merman tired of being with this uninteresting and unlikable big dummy and started
to dislike him, so he decided not to come anymore? The dragon tried to recall the last
meeting between him and the merman going through how he might have messed up, but he
couldn’t find anything.
——If the merman was fine… Then, then even if he hated him then, and he could only recall
him in his memories, then he might feel sad but, that’s alright. He would have been the only
one in pain. What worried the dragon was that the merman might have been in danger.
The concerned dragon seeked out other merfolk to ask. The merfolk were scared of
Sachston’s size and would disperse whenever he showed up. Yet, from the ones that swam
slow and had to answer the dragon’s question, they would tremblingly tell him that they
have not seen Bai Lianhua.
The dragon searched through anywhere the merman might have been, yet he did not see
him anywhere. He had to come to terms with the fact that he has lost his merman. The little
guy is missing.
When he was sad, he recalled that Bai Lianhua adored humans. He suspected if the merman
might have been taken away by men with malicious intentions due to this natural goodwill
his little merman had… And he found it more and more convincing by the day.
He was a good-looking yet frail merman. If he did fall to the hands of people like that, the
dragon didn’t even want to guess what might have happened to him.
The far-off island that used to be peaceful and calm was now covered up in clouds and
thunder. It became terrifying to see even from quite the distance away.
The dragon could no longer remain on the island. He went out at sea and asked each and
every fishermen he came across.
——”Have you seen my merman?”
——He’s the treasure I hold dearest in my heart.
——He has gone missing.
Yet, all the fishermen replied they haven’t. They’re also really scared of this big creature
that looked extremely fearsome.
The dragon looked too threatening. Even if he only appeared temperamental when he
didn’t swallow up people or capsize boats, the fear brewed and brewed as it spread about
the people.
When the news reached the palace, the stingy King was certain the dragon must have been
making excuses. What merman? A great dragon would care about a little merman? The guy
must have been trying to rob him of his rare metals and jewellery anew.
The King even felt that he has had enough of reacting passively to the dragon’s whims,
worrying about the dragon asking for all this and that of his.
True, the dragon did relent on the treasures before and one-sidedly annulled their
agreement. Nobody could guarantee it would last, though. Maybe the dragon could
suddenly reopen its maw to consume——Consume all those valuable things that were
unquestionably his and his alone.
The King decided to end it once and for all.
He decreed to gather up braves. He accepted all whether they wanted to slay the dragon or
become dragon riders for the purpose of subjugating the evil dragon.
Yet, when the day came, the dragon easily made the King who was making trouble with him
severely injured. The King came with all the pomp and ceremony and then returned frail
and weak, carried on others’ backs. The braves had nothing to show in front of the angered
dragon.
Sachston was certainly unappealing in looks among the dragons, but his black colour was
indication of the highest level of battle prowess. Those people that didn’t know this had just
assumed and underestimated his power.
While he did restrain himself to only harm the King, the power he showed back then had
made the terrified people spread the name of the evil dragon again.
He finishes the tale with a lowered head and voice, looking as if in fear of something,
completely unlike what a cruel, evil dragon should look like, “please don’t be afraid of me. I
might have sharp claws and fangs, but I will never bare them towards you. I will never hurt
you.”
“…I promise I will never hurt people again. Even if I really hate them I will do my best to
hold back and do nothing.”
“I just can’t accept that I couldn’t protect my treasure.”
Bai Lianhua seems confused, “huh? Treasure?” He raises his head towards the direction of
the dragon’s lair not far away.
The dragon who accidentally let this dearest nickname slip spills it all out, “no. My most
important, most most important treasure is not the gold or the silver or the jewellery. It’s
you… If you are here, I can give up on what little collection I gathered over all these years.”
“If you are well, I can definitely, definitely be the kindest dragon of the land.”
What he didn’t dare say before the merman went missing, the dragon still blurted out in the
end.
Though Bai Lianhua starting to distance and fear him from this point onwards is something
that is painful to even imagine for the dragon… If the little merman didn’t find his current
infamous reputation despicable and is willing to continue to interact with him, he can
change. He can change whatever he wants.
Under the dragon’s expectant look, Bai Lianhua nods lightly, “alright. I will not be afraid of
you… I also believe you. You must be a good dragon that is soft at heart and keeps
promises.”
He holds the dragon’s paw in his hand and smiles, showing his little dimples, “and, for me,
becoming a treasure of yours, is a great honour.”
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: A more reserved recommendation this time.《當我變回男人後［西幻］》
(After I Turn Back into a Man [Western Fantasy]) (Chinese) (Well, you can find full access
somewhere, perhaps, not that I’m encouraging you to, of course).
A Western fantasy story where our male protagonist turns into a loli before turning back
into a dude. It’s kind of a fun read and interesting enough, but I felt the plot was incomplete,
so I don’t plan to translate it. Still, Western fantasy that is written well is rare enough.
Maybe read it if you want to practise Chinese or can’t wait to read more interesting CN
novels.

WLWM World 9: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Ninth, Ch. 4

“Really?” The dragon seems to be surprised with an expression of disbelief.
Bai Lianhua nods, “of course. I’ve never lied, have I?”
“No. You’ve never lied to me,” explains the dragon, who seems to be worried Bai Lianhua
would misunderstand, “I just thought you might dislike or be scared of…”
Bai Lianhua pauses for a bit before asking him sincerely, “would becoming your treasure be
dangerous? … Would you pry my scales off just because it looked pretty on my tail?”
The dragon shakes his head incessantly in a panic, “no, no, definitely not.”
Bai Lianhua stops with the teasing and doesn’t ask him about the other parts of his body
one by one, just in case the big guy might get all agitated and turn from a dragon into a fire-
spewing dragon.
He then asks, tilting his head, “then would you lock me up just to be able to look at me
whenever and ever?”
The dragon shakes his head, seemingly even more nervous this time. He was supposed to
look unapproachable and deadly, but his shaking his head left to right like a rattle drum has
somehow made him look like a big dummy, “I just want to protect you, so that you’re
always happy.”
So that the little merman’s pupils would never dim, nor will his beautiful tail lose its lustre.
Bai Lianhua then chuckles with joy, “so, isn’t it a good thing to be your treasure? Why
should I hate it or be scared of it?”
“It’s a promise then, that you would protect me well.”
Hearing this, the dragon seems ecstatic. He not only nods as hard as he could, even his eyes
and mouth have curled into such a joyous curvature. If he was able to touch the little
merman too, he would definitely have also lifted Bai Lianhua up to turn around in circles.
The system that’s been spectating along quietly can’t help but turn its head to the side.
Seriously. This world’s antagonist is too dumb. Why is he so easy, so powerless in front of
the host. He’s practically waving a little white flag, surrendering with this weird
atmosphere… It almost feels like its existence is unnecessary here.
#Who am I? Why am I here? And am stuffing mouthfuls of dog food into my mouth in self-
harm?#
Argh, it can’t be that the depressed host will be healed up in exchange for it failing through
overdose in this world, right?
The system feels bitter——Still, it’s of note that it might be bitter, but it doesn’t want
anymore candies stuffed into it, thanks.
…
Bai Lianhua stays behind, picking up life as he used to in this world before.
Of course, the dragon also asked him with a careful tone, “then, before, when you left,
where did you go?”
Seemingly afraid Bai Lianhua would be unhappy, he quickly adds, “if you don’t want to, you
can ignore that.”
Sachston doesn’t want the merman to feel pressed. He’s just worried that with the once,
would there be a twice and a thrice?
Then can he be permitted to look for him? Or, even better, accompany him? He’s willing to
go wherever.
Bai Lianhua’s body goes stiff for a moment and then tries his best to look convincingly
confident, “I wanted to explore new waters, but I got lost…”
It’s a rather lame excuse, but that’s alright. However fake it sounds, if it’s the little merman
saying it, the dragon is willing to believe in it completely.”
So he asks, hesitantly, “oh. Then, in the future… would you still want to explore new
waters?”
——Can he be brought along? He’s super useful. He can make sure the little merman
doesn’t have to worry about anything along the way.”
“No, no, I’m never going again.”
Bai Lianhua blinks and says, “I really think where you are is the best.”
Sachston is immediately cheered up. He’s even unable to hold back his happiness and
turned back into a dragon… Still, he does remember that he mustn’t accidentally harm the
little merman so he rushed far away out to a safe distance before doing so, so that Bai
Lianhua wouldn’t be harmed.
And then Sachston tried to restrain himself from rolling around in happiness while looking
at the merman with an embarrassed look… It was Bai Lianhua who asked him to turn into
his human form specifically, but he’s too jumpy and couldn’t help turning back.
Bai Lianhua, though, tells him, “it’s alright. I just wanted to give you a hug, so that’s why.
You can be whatever makes you feel comfortable; Sachston is a good dragon no matter
what form you’re in.”
——He pretends not to feel any shaking of the ground the dragon produces with his gleeful
tail swings that happen to slap onto the ground… The big guy really doesn’t know how to
hide his mood.
Bai Lianhua looks at the dragon’s claws and comes up with a suggestion.
The dragon could dig a pond next to his nest and then make a canal connecting it to the sea,
then he would have an easier time meeting him, right? They can also spend more time
together.
After telling him that with a smiling expression, Bai Lianhua says, “then you could be closer
to your treasure.”
Bai Lianhua suddenly feels a bit embarrassed only after he says that——Oh, dear, he’s
spent too long in this world that he’s become a bit shameless, seriously calling himself a
treasure like that. Oof.
Sachston seems to be excited about the idea though. He thus swings his claws about and
digs and digs and digs. He quickly produces a rough prototype and then seems absolutely
proud and overjoyed when the little merman praises him.
System “…”
Waaah, host, antagonist, please wake up. It’s the dragon’s claws, the classy weapon of mass
destruction, how could you use it as a professional excavator?!
The system’s cries though end up falling on deaf ears.
And it’s not over yet. The dragon didn’t want the merman to despise the pond for being too
ugly and be unwilling to stay for long. So when he swims back home for the day, he
discreetly plans out a big surprise for the merman – he takes out the best-looking among
his collection from his nest and generously plasters them at the bottom and the side of the
pond’s confines like they were mere decorative stones. The whole pond now glimmers
brilliantly under the sun, truly living up to the word ‘fantastic.’
Bai Lianhua, here two days later, “…” Is this what you call ‘richness’?
No no no, this style is too much. Please give him back the minimalist pond he saw the last
time around. That was good enough.
Bai Lianhua, part of the merfolk in this world, is somewhat affected by his instincts too. And
let’s just say that… the merfolks’ aesthetic is quite different from the dragons who just like
big and jagged pieces of rare metals and gems.
Though seeing the dragon with this expectant look on his face that’s completely at odds
with his disposition, Bai Lianhua still shoos away his conscience and swims into this rather
mystifying pond. Thus, his whole mer-self feels as if it’s been upgraded.
——From now on, he is no longer a simple merman either. Instead, he is a noble merman
who has had a jewellery shower.
It’s a literal trap he dug, so who else but he must fall into it?
The system feels the urge to mock its host again. What a rare occasion when the antagonist
du jour doesn’t seem interested in limiting the personal freedom of its host but now the
host decides to fall for it himself.
It says, “hehe, host, how do you feel?”
Bai Lianhua goes quiet for a moment before answering, “mm… If I get used to the fact it
occasionally blinds me, then it’s alright.”
He has an awkward smile, “I don’t know why, but I kind of like the pond.” He feels
inexplicably secure hanging out in the pond.
The system widens its eyes. Oh my, you like the little pond… That’s, that’s important news.
Though before it can think about anything else, Bai Lianhua continues, “I feel like the
antagonist is alright this time.”
He complains to the system, “sure, he harmed the King, and he did regain the title of evil
dragon, but, like, I seriously can’t feel scared around him, not at all.”
“Or rather, both the first time and this time I’ve never felt pressure from him. He’s
completely different from all the other antagonists.”
“Being with him is really relaxing.”
System “…” Ho. Perhaps you’re the only one of that opinion, host.
Without pressure… Try asking any other merfolk or human?
The antagonist who looks like the next calamity-to-be only asks of his own initiative for
rubs and scrubs in front of you, and shed all his dignity as a dragon.
You seriously think the antagonist would act this scaredy in front of everyone? The dragon
has a front to maintain, you know.
…
Having successfully solved the antagonist’s worries, Bai Lianhua now starts thinking about
how to reestablish Sachston’s reputation.
He can’t just be misunderstood forever——Even though the dragon doesn’t seem to mind.
So he gives it a thought and feels like he should just let the truth out. He starts rumours that
the dragon really doesn’t want any more jewellery and only wants to be left alone on his
island. It was only when the King came that broke the peace and hurt himself, or the dragon
wouldn’t have done anything. He hopes this will calm down the citizenry of the Kingdom.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: This chapter’s stopped at a weird place. But oh well, I’m not the author, so there
you go.

WLWM World 9: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Ninth, Ch. 5

At first, of course the people wouldn’t believe that so easily.
The big, black dragon demonstrated monumental power in his one casual attack that
pinpointed exactly onto the King that was protected by layers of people dead in the centre,
ploughing through all the protective shields on him in one fell stroke and severely injuring
him. Over time, rumours have even exaggerated what actually occurred. It is the opinion of
many that this dragon with such physical prowess would of course have ambition matching
that, right?
Isn’t it his first step to establish his dominion by injuring the King before opening the tragic
curtain on the evil dragon’s conquest which would sweep across the entire continent?
That’s what all the mythical prophecies say, right?
Bai Lianhua “…” Uh, the people of this world sure are imaginative, especially when coming
up with tales that are yet to come, though they all seem to be detailing nothing else but
their demise.
Yet, their delusions are sure to be dashed this time around, as the dragon not only failed to
initiate any hostile action, and is instead going around helping people… Whenever the
weather takes a turn for the worse and storms rage on the seas, he would fly out of the
island to have a stroll while saving all those whose boats were capsized or were drowning.
And of course, when doing so, there is always a silver-blue merman by his side.
So finally someone recalls that the dragon once asked all the people if they had seen his
merman; it turns out that question was genuine… The dragon really went about asking only
because he was really worried the merman might have encountered a danger. It’s neither
the dragon going mad or making trouble. Now the merman is here and the dragon sees him
safe, so he’s not angry anymore.
He sure is a good dragon when he’s not angry; he helps people too.
Gradually, people stopped seeing the dragon as the harbinger of evil. Instead, it is now a
belief that if the dragon could be seen at sea it meant all is well. Even if something were to
happen, the giant creature would allow them rest by reliably protecting them in his shade.
When the King who’s finally recovered after several years decides to go for round two
against the dragon, he is shocked to discover that the loudest opposition is coming from his
citizens.
Unlike his first decree of subjugation, when the citizenry supported him due to the dragon’s
inexplicable activities, this time, the people were more keen on not making enemies of the
dragon.
He is pretty nice staying out at sea, acting friendly to humans, no? There were even people
who were saved by the dragon that tried to repay him in jewelleries who got puffed at by
the dragon who gestured with his claws to show he didn’t want any——There isn’t such
thing as the dragon who was greedy for all the shinies, is there? The character setting was
never true.
Even people that wanted to be dragonslayers or dragon riders perhaps had their close ones
saved by the dragon and is no longer able to unreservedly go against him or their elders
might have pinched them by the ears drilling ‘dragonic soup of the mind’ into their heads
telling them he’s not an evil dragon, but a deity of the sea that saves people. Too many of
them have had their ears talked off that they didn’t want to cross the dragon any longer.
So now even those that acted solo were unwilling——It’s already proven the last time
’round they had no chance. A swing of his claws and they could do nothing but scarper. Too
embarrassing, too embarrassing.
The King could only reluctantly give up on his schemes.
Hearing that, Bai Lianhua, lazily lying by the pond turns to lock eyes with Sachston in front
of him for a moment before both succumbing to laughter.
…
Bai Lianhua spends quite a long time in this world.
It’s been so long that Sachston’s former title as the evil dragon has long since been lost to
the marching of time and no one remembers it. Instead, he is told in the bards’ tales as a
friend of men and a protector of the Kingdom. Fishermen themselves now carve miniature
dragons in wood to carry out to sea with them as a charm.
Nothing lasts forever, of course… Merfolk enjoy long lives, but, it’s still short compared to
dragons. It is certain that Bai Lianhua would be leaving before him.
Though, when he, without sickness nor pain, finishes the long run of life typical of a
merfolk, and is about to leave the world soon, Sachston couldn’t hold back, and the big, big
droplets of tears start flowing out again uncontrollably——He is so sad, so sad that he
couldn’t keep up his human appearance, and is just there being a dragon.
…This time, he will really lose his treasure.
Sachston was unwilling to turn his head away, too. He’s afraid if he did he would have one
less moment in which he could still see Bai Lianhua. He could only try in vain to hold back
his sniffles and his tears.
Bai Lianhua is quietly leaning on the side of the pond the dragon dug out specifically——
It’s been so many years already, yet the pond has remained bright and brilliant. Not that
diamonds are truly forever, but the dragon has maintained it carefully. When any part of it
looked to lose its lustre, he would hurriedly and clumsily replace it with new parts of his
collection.
The dragon himself, however, as he was watching over Bai Lianhua without sleep all these
days with a depressed mood, like that one time before, Sachston’s scales have again
become dull, contrasting with the ever-shining pond.
The dragon doesn’t look handsome nor proud now… The dragon would even complain
quietly before that the fishermen were no good as sculptors with all those unflattering
imitations that retained none of his appeal, but he himself looks even more drained than
the clumsily made little charms.
Bai Lianhua has certainly seen antagonists suffer in pain or wallow in their great grudges
before. Among them perhaps the dragon’s experience would sound like a joke, even. Yet, it
certainly makes one’s chest both bitter and soft when they see the dum-dum dragon like
that.
He pats Sachston on his big, big claws, “don’t be like this. You’re also my treasure, you
know. I want my treasure to look shiny and handsome too.”
The dragon, now a treasure, widens his eyes in response.
Bai Lianhua smiles, seemingly slightly embarrassed, “I’ve been with you for so long that
you’ve also infected my tastes. I also like shiny things the best now.”
The dragon looks defeated, “but, I’m a black dragon. I don’t look shiny or bright.”
Bai Lianhua answers in a serious tone, “no. To me, each and every one of your scales shine
brilliantly… What’s wrong with being a black dragon? You might not be vivid in colour, but
your scales can glimmer under sunlight. It’s mesmerising to watch.”
“So… Will you keep shining on afterwards for me?”
The dragon couldn’t say anything. He could only nod as hard as he can.
Bai Lianhua then chuckles before saying, “I am so glad to have spent all this time with you…
You’ve always protected me well.”
He tilts his head and seems to fall into thought. As the dragon looks on with a worried gaze,
he slowly descends to the bottom of the pond. He surfaces not long afterwards, holding a
round, glossy pearl in his hand. It is the same pure silver-blue colour as his pupils and his
tail.
He hands it to the dragon, “look, because I couldn’t think of anything sad, I had a hard time
trying to cry, and only this pearl fell out… This is my memento to you.”
The dragon looks really down staring at the small pearl. With a sniffle, he holds out his two
trembling paws.
After the dragon carefully receives the pearl, Bai Lianhua goes back to leaning by the pond
in the comfortable posture he’s used to, and laughs again, “I’m worried you’ll just stare
dazed at the old scales I shed again. Those aren’t pretty anymore. If you really have to, you
can just look at the pearl. It is much easier to remember my colour with it.”
As the dragon nods and nods, the voice is growing quieter and quieter. In the end, he closes
his eyes with a peaceful expression.
Goodbye, antagonist of this world.
I wish for you to always be able to be the good dragon that can spend your time freely
doing what you like on the island as always, and continue to be liked by everyone far, far
into the future.
…
Back in the system space, the system is quite happy to see Bai Lianhua no longer looking as
depressed as when he has completed his missions before.
Yay, it knew it had chosen the right world before. The host who’s a silly white sweetheart at
heart can of course only be successfully healed being thrown into a silly white sweetheart
of a world.
It asks, “how long does host plan to rest in the system space this time?”
Bai Lianhua gives it a thought before saying, “one day, then, transmigrate me to the next
world.”
The system nods and agrees. Look, the host is finally ready to face the mission again with
his usual mentality. He doesn’t seem to find it so hard anymore.
…
In fact, besides the system, Bai Lianhua is of the same opinion. After spending time with the
dragon, he feels much more peaceful. He will probably be able to face the next world with a
much calmer mindset.
The moment he does enter the next world, though, Bai Lianhua immediately renounces his
previous thought——Where’s the calmness gone?!
His body has just been materialised, and before he could take a look around, Bai Lianhua
already realises something is in his hands. Taking a look reveals that it is merely a tough-
looking branch.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I wish you well as well, Sachston. Anyway, a world which is apparently not calm
and is so dangerous as to require a starting weapon (even though it’s only a branch), can
you guess what it is?

WLWM World 10: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Tenth, Ch. 1
Before Bai Lianhua could ask the system why it materialised a branch for him, he could see
that there is a strange humanoid figure shambling towards his location.
Bai Lianhua widens his eyes, and suddenly recalls this object being a zombie… Oof. A world
where zombies exist? The apocalypse?
So Bai Lianhua had no time to think about anything else. He lifts up the branch and feels it a
bit. Then, he prepares for battle.
In this world he continues to have a mediocre physique. He’s a weak, frail type that the
system likes. Though, at least if he’s careful enough, he has no problem beating up these
low-level zombies. They’re only instinct driven beasts with slow movement and
uncoordinated limbs, after all. As long as one can get past the fear in their minds, even a
normal person can deal with one.
After finishing the zombie off with two or three violent whacks, he takes another look at the
branch and understands the system gave this for him to protect himself, but…
Bai Lianhua feels like he’s going to blow up like a pufferfish, “system, please explain. I’m
facing danger head-on, and instead of swords or cleavers or whatever, what the heck is up
with giving me a branch?”
You kidding me?
The system seems embarrassed as well. Really, the host carrying a branch while beating
stuff up looked especially like people specialised in beating places up, completely un-white-
lotus-like with his lack of decorum and delicacy. It’s its fault, definitely.
The system apologises, “this lack of consideration is on me. While I did consider the danger
of this world but I forgot to change settings that meant the host materialised alongside the
weapon chosen automatically based on what you used the most in the past worlds when
fighting enemies… I shouldn’t have been lazy and double-checked. Sorry, sorry.”
Bai Lianhua has a complicated expression. His attention is drawn to something else, “you
mean, a branch is my most commonly used weapon?” Seriously?
The system smiles awkwardly, “definitely true… Host, you can try to recall yourself.
Branches really played important roles in your previous worlds.”
Bai Lianhua does recall proof to that effect after a brief consideration… Right, in Zhong
Xiutang’s world, he used branches in place of swords to fight three ruffians. In Yu
Chenqing’s world he used a branch to knock a malicious vampire unconscious. True, he did
employ branches a lot.
Seeing Bai Lianhua not responding with an awkward expression himself, the system
continues to try soothing Bai Lianhua, “this branch is system-made, so if nothing else, at
least it’s durable and not easily snapped… It’s very advantageous compared to normal
branches.”
Bai Lianhua “…” What else could he do but accept given the situation… Can’t you see there’s
some more zombies here now?
With a bit of frustration in his mind, Bai Lianhua takes the branch and smacks and smacks
and smacks. Somehow he’s managed to make the whole situation look like a real-life
whack-a-mole. No matter what is happening, he just thwacks zombies that approach him
on the brain. If once doesn’t work then make it twice. The whole scene is just a rhythmic
‘thump, thump, thump, thump…,’ like the system’s nervously beating little heart (TL: …
wait, what?), and it couldn’t really say that “this is too violent, you’re breaking character”
out at all.
When the branch has finally eliminated all nearby threats and he can take a rest at a high
ground that’s cleared up, he breathes a sigh of relief.
Looking around, good, it looks as decrepit as ever. It is certain he’s outside of the safe
zones.
Bai Lianhua thought that this was arranged so that he wouldn’t inexplicably appear inside a
safe zone so the system took this course of action instead. Yet, when he asks the system for
the exact location of the safe zone, the system tells him sadly that, as the antagonist is
himself living outside the safe zone alone, given the principle of returning near the
antagonist’s location, he was sent here instead. If he wanted to find the antagonist, then he
shouldn’t try heading into the safe zones.
Eh? The antagonist is not in a safe zone? How is that possible? Isn’t this Gu Ronghang’s
world?
Bai Lianhua’s immediate reaction is questioning the great cosmos. Worlds in apocalypse
settings, right. He did experience several. All sorts of them that are caused by natural or
manmade disasters. Though, there should only have been one with zombies in it. He surely
couldn’t be mistaken.
The system looks serious though, so Bai Lianhua feels depressed again… Fine, it must be
that after he left something goes wrong again.
Bai Lianhua sighs with a long face as he starts to recall who the antagonist of this world, Gu
Ronghang, was.
This was a normal, modern world. Though suddenly, the apocalypse happened and people
turned into zombies. The peace was no more and people could only run for their lives,
forming small groups in the process.
Gu Ronghang was young. He graduated from university only two years ago, but he was
already a mildly successful entrepreneur. When the day came, he led the little group
formed from his employees and escaped. Along the way, the group absorbed people who
joined voluntarily and they grew into a team.
Gu Ronghang was a calm and decisive person. He was observant and he often physically
trained as well, so he had a good physique. When the apocalypse came, he was the top of
the company as well, so naturally, he became the leader.
Along the way, he lived up to his role as the leader of the team. He made necessary
decisions and led everyone through a path that would encounter the least amount of
zombies. He tried to be fair and ensured that everyone followed the same rules including
himself. When the situation called for it he would even give his own share of resources up
than abandoning any single person.
It was a trend that those who worked more got more, especially in the apocalypse. Yet Gu
Ronghang thought that while rationing and unequal resource distribution was inevitable,
they mustn’t end up forcing anyone dead. A minimum amount must be guaranteed.
This is what some in the team were displeased about… Kids who had no fighting power?
Just throw them out to the zombies. Even just a quarter of what adults got in food and
drinks were a waste for them. If their family members objected, great, throw the entire
family out. One unit of labour for more than one unit of consumption was not worth it.
And those girls that only knew how to patch people up and make meals and help with
trivialities and couldn’t fight against zombies with their weak compositions, taking half a
day just to knock one dead is too much of a burden, unless… they were made to do
something else as well.
——As one might expect, that as people adapted to the apocalypse, some in the team have
started to develop unsavoury ideas, trying to force things through with strength like
robbing and murdering other teams or making the girls into theirs.
This was of course put to a stop and suppressed by Gu Ronghang. To maintain order, he
even kicked out the few that were the most vocal. Though, even so, there were of course
still people who thought the same as them but didn’t say so on the surface.
They said nothing but have become dissatisfied with Gu Ronghang, despising him as a
hypocrite.
This all came to a head when people developed abilities.
Gu Ronghang was himself physically and mentally superior, so he should also have had
awakened abilities, or even be among the first to awaken them even. Though unfortunately,
even when five, six ability users have emerged among the team, he still had no ability. He
was just a normal person.
Before, when everyone was normal, with his physique backing him, he had great fighting
power. His natural leadership skills meant that his position as the leader of the team was
firmly secured. Yet, when ability users came along, that was no longer the case.
As the team destabilised, Gu Ronghang gave up on his leadership position himself, letting
the most powerful one succeed him.
Yet, perhaps even the Heavens wanted to play a joke on him. Those who developed abilities
were exactly those who were dissatisfied with him. Now that Gu Ronghang merely
remained a normal person, they have found the perfect opportunity to take revenge on him
and vent out——Even if they were once part of Gu Ronghang’s company and, even if at the
beginning of the apocalypse they once were saved personally by Gu Ronghang from under
the jaw of the zombies.
They started to mock Gu Ronghang by calling him ‘Messiah,’ and always arranged for the
most dangerous work to be pushed to him. They would also watch over him and make him
unable to even leave the team.
Perhaps at first there were people who wanted to speak out against this, but when they
suppressed these voices with threats and displays of power, nobody dared, at least, not on
the surface.
The one who got the leadership position in turn believed in might makes right. Given this,
the little team was divided up into castes by him and classism was rampant, so people had
no time to care for anyone else.
Then they continued to mock Gu Ronghang with this, saying that good people wouldn’t
receive kindness in return.
Later, when the team encountered a large pack of zombies, Gu Ronghang, wounded, was
ordered to be dumped by him as well, used as a bait to distract the zombies… On their
vehicle, they threw Gu Ronghang who was immobile onto the ground, and the zombies
were attracted to that rather than the procession of cars that were speeding away.
Fortunately for him, before the zombies could bite into him, Gu Ronghang was saved by Bai
Lianhua in the face of incredible odds, and avoided the fate of becoming the last boss of this
world in the original timeline.
——Yes, if he wasn’t saved in time, with his special ability, Gu Ronghang who was bitten
and turned into a zombie would evolve into the Zombie King. While his consciousness
wouldn’t return, his hatred remained. Driven by that, he would have caused endless trouble
for this world.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: Aw, it’s the last world already. Well, the last QT world in any case. There would
be some more chapters in ‘reality’ later on. Can’t believe time passes by so quickly.
WLWM World 10: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Tenth, Ch. 2
Bai Lianhua’s character setting in this world is, as one might expect, white lotus-like. He
does possess an ability, though it’s merely a healing ability. Other than that, he’s no
different from a normal person.
It can’t be helped he’s a total white lotus. Isn’t it white lotus-like the most to have healing
abilities rather than lightning or fire or wind that could all fire off zombies by the truckload,
which is clearly un-white lotus-like. Therefore that is out of the question for the system
who’s of course in control of the attributes of his body in this world.
Therefore he actually had a hard time saving Gu Ronghang. He was grinding his teeth and
dragging Gu Ronghang out of danger clumsily and recklessly. It should be quite clear how
dangerous the whole thing was.
His entire rescue was definitely not grand or moving, instead, it appeared pathetic even.
When he had half-lifted and half-dragged Gu Ronghang to safety, his body even trembled
uncontrollably, which was of course also felt by Gu Ronghang who was in direct contact
with him.
Bai Lianhua felt somewhat embarrassed, but the system felt that this rescue was perfect in
the sense that it must have maximised the antagonist’s initial favourability towards him.
Think about it, such a gentle, weak looking young man, putting his own life on the line to
save someone. Even if he’s so scared he’s shaking all over and his eyes were growing
bloodshot, he still tried to hide it in front of Gu Ronghang to show him a calming smile…
What a moving scene, is it not? It’s much more memorable than even the traditional saving
a damsel-in-distress plot.
Therefore, Gu Ronghang also thought Bai Lianhua was a normal person when he saved him.
It was only when Bai Lianhua was treating him that he discovered that Bai Lianhua was an
ability user. His wounds which appeared quite severe were quickly alleviated.
What was even more shocking was that after Bai Lianhua took care of him well for a while
Gu Ronghang also awakened an ability, and a really special one at that. It was so special
that not only was it unheard of, and if it were discovered, he might be targeted by everyone.
Bai Lianhua also appeared quite surprised at first. Before this he thought the antagonist
would have remained a normal person throughout his life this time around, but then given
the antagonist’s ‘achievements’ in the original timeline, Bai Lianhua could understand how
this came to be… If the antagonist was unfortunately zombified back then before
encountering his own awakening at that time, the situation would have reverted to the
original timeline given the antagonist’s talents.
Gu Ronghang whose life was saved was also thankful for Bai Lianhua. Even though he has
turned taciturn and broody having experienced being betrayed by companions and
abandoned, which was also when the righteous and noble Gu Ronghang was also
abandoned dead, but he still promised Bai Lianhua, “I would not have you save a white-
eyed wolf.”
With Bai Lianhua’s limited martial prowess it was clearly too dangerous to have him go on
alone. In fact, that he could last so long practically unscathed in this dangerous post-
apocalyptic world is already a great fortune. After his wounds have healed up, Gu
Ronghang who had an ability now acted as his protector.
So Bai Lianhua started to live his peaceful life as the little tailing follower behind Gu
Ronghang who picked up after him.
The two of them travelled as a pair. If they encountered a larger group they might follow
them around for a while. Though, given his prior experience, Gu Ronghang could not bring
himself to fully open up. They did not officially join any team nor did Gu Ronghang ever
reveal his ability in front of outsiders.
Though just travelling endlessly while being alert at all times was clearly going to be too
mentally and physically draining. When news came that safe zones were established at
various places, they chose a nearby one to stay.
Besides quarantine and checks, entering a safe zone also required one to record their
information to decide what level of treatment they receive. Gu Ronghang recorded himself
as a normal person but Bai Lianhua honestly reported that he was an ability user that
treated people.
Gu Ronghang was not sure if Bai Lianhua would keep his secret forever. Perhaps there
would come a day when this handsome, gentle young man too would change and sell his
secret out for some benefits and send him into one of those heavily fortified laboratories in
the safe zone. Though… he did already save his life, so he would let him do whatever he
pleased with it.
It could be said that while Gu Ronghang did put his entire faith and trust in Bai Lianhua, he
was still pessimistic in his mentality believing that he would eventually be betrayed.
Though Bai Lianhua did not betray this trust Gu Ronghang gave him. He never ever
revealed any information on Gu Ronghang’s ability. There were even many times that, so
that Gu Ronghang was not exposed, even if only the two of them were there, he would still
forbid Gu Ronghang from using his ability, instead choosing for the two of them to clumsily
deal with the zombies in the normal person’s way.
It might have been more strenuous, but it was the only way to 100% keep Gu Ronghang’s
secret as nothing but a secret. It was not like before, and there were many people and many
eyes around. It was all too easy to slip; Gu Ronghang’s ability was not yet high in level so it
was trivial to tell that he was manipulating and using his ability.
Before others, Bai Lianhua would even act as if doing his best to protect Gu Ronghang as he
was an ability user on the surface, even if his round, innocent eyes could never appear as
ruthless and unrelenting as he was surely imagining himself to be. Yet, he would still divide
the resources up evenly between them, not caring at all about how he clearly deserved a
higher ‘salary’ than Gu Ronghang.
Every time Bai Lianhua would curl his lips up and smile, Gu Ronghang could only think
bitterly about why this person could be so silly… and be so nice.
It was true that ‘only time will tell;’ the more days they spent together, the more Gu
Ronghang realised how rare and desirable this genuine good in Bai Lianhua was. Gu
Ronghang’s mental barrier was finally completely melted. How nice. After he has become
suspicious and hateful of the entire world, the world decided to gift him this person who
deserved all the trust in the world that healed up all his wounds both inside and out.
Therefore, Bai Lianhua’s white lotus mission was completed. The familiar reminder rang in
Bai Lianhua’s mind.
[Congratulations host, you have completed the white lotus mission to 100%, becoming a
pure, flawless white lotus, successfully emanating your brilliance to soothe the antagonist.
Now the mission is complete and you can detach from the world.]
So Bai Lianhua now had to consider how to leave this world in a natural manner.
Then it came to him. When he and some other people left the safe zone to do a mission,
they met a small zombie wave. The small group of people had a hard time fighting, and, as a
healing ability user who wasn’t quite physically fit, he ended up at the end of the group
surrounded by the normal person who were in charge of scavenging and transporting
resources.
It was clear what fate awaited them… Though, it was unclear whether the people at the
front abandoned them on purpose. In the apocalypse, the human condition has become
even more difficult to tell.
So Bai Lianhua asked the system for help to save these people. He himself was alright with
whatever since he existed in spirit only and the mission was already completed, so he had
nothing to fear. Death would just kick him back into the system space… Though being
bitten to death by zombies was probably a rather gorey and tragic way of death. If he could
help it he would rather not experience that personally.
The system happily praised him, “good, good. Host, you are surely becoming a better and
better white lotus. Your actions and your intentions are matching, great!” Then it reminded
him that this would be a good opportunity to detach from the world.
The system almost sounds as if it’s swindling, “come, come, host. With your remaining life
in this world, give it all up in exchange for power, how does that sound?”
Bai Lianhua was stupefied back then. This was an option?
The system says confidently, “sure, sacrificing yourself for others is such a white lotus thing
to do. This is reasonable enough for the system to offer your a cheat. This would not have
been possible were it for any other reason.”
With the system’s guarantee, Bai Lianhua decides to do the exchange… it was a good
bargain, you know.
Bai Lianhua thus ‘awakens’ a never-before-seen potential and manages to hold back all the
pursuing zombies. He told them as he was the only ability user there he would be ordering
all normal person to retreat. When they’ve ran far enough away, he stopped wasting time
dancing with the zombies and quickly and decisively left the world.
In any case he ‘sacrificed’ himself to save people, and there were survivors to prove that. So
the safe zone would surely compensate Gu Ronghang who was the closest to him and was
practically his only living relative. Gu Ronghang also had that special ability too, so he
would definitely grow stronger after his ability levelled up and he would have a good time
living there.
At least, that’s what he thought then… Now, though, since he is back in this world, then that
must have meant that the antagonist didn’t have a good time living here at all.
Bai Lianhua is worried thinking about in what way the antagonist Gu Ronghang’s character
could have broken down.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: I think it’s pretty obvious what ability Gu Ronghang has awakened, to be honest.

WLWM World 10: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Tenth, Ch. 3
Bai Lianhua collects his thoughts before taking a look around, and then asks the system for
directions since Gu Ronghang isn’t in the safe zone then he had no idea where to look for
the antagonist. Is he to just to stumble about hoping to stumble into him? That’s clearly a
ridiculous notion. He at least needs some guidance.
The system says mysteriously, “no. I believe in the psychic connection between you and the
antagonist… The system has already projected you not far from the antagonist’s location, so
just walk following your heart, young man! The antagonist awaits!”
Bai Lianhua “…” Ptoo, the heck is a psychic connection between him and the antagonist?
Even if there is such a thing he would rather throw it away… The damned system is as
unreliable as always; he can only rely on himself.
After a brief rest, he stands up, hesitates before deciding to just walk in a single direction.
Then, perhaps dictated by fate, three zombies wobble in his direction.
Bai Lianhua furrows his brows. There seems to be an awful lot of zombies in this whole
area… Holding onto his branch, he steels his nerves to be ready for another round of
beating. Then, he discovers that he was worried over nothing. The zombies completely
ignore him and walk straight past, seemingly uninterested in him at all.
Bai Lianhua “…” Uh, can he have his drained emotions back?
Also, what in the world is going on? Don’t zombies instinctively bite people?
Though the odd activities of the zombies somehow remind Bai Lianhua of the antagonist’s
special ability——If it were Gu Ronghang, he certainly had the ability to make the zombies
act against their nature… Then, was this his doing?
Bai Lianhua takes a deep breath. A short consideration later he decides to follow discreetly
behind these uncanny zombies while holding onto his branch for protection.
Behind a row of zombies with impaired motor functions moving like broken robots is a
human bouncing up and down behind covers. It’s actually quite a farcical scene, but Bai
Lianhua can’t bring himself to laugh. In fact, his stiff facial expression suggests he’s perhaps
more headed towards the execution grounds than anything else, which is understandable
given he’s highly likely to meet the antagonist face-to-face… And also, thanks to Bai
Lianhua’s stern expression the system also doesn’t dare tease him at all.
A bit short of half an hour later, from a distance away, Bai Lianhua can see a group of
zombies that are gathered up haphazardly. The amount of zombies is staggering, and it is
obvious that anyone seeing something like this will all invariably want to run for their
lives… Though, rather than that, the most important entity on site is Gu Ronghang, sitting to
the side and casually manipulating the zombies into killing each other for his
entertainment.
As expected, he is the antagonist of this world, and his special ability to control zombies
seems to have leveled up quite a lot too. Before he left, Gu Ronghang could at most control a
few zombies, and now…
Bai Lianhua stops, and starts debating inside whether he should approach right now.
The system looks him over, and tries to remind him, “host, throw that branch away, asap,
it’s breaking character.”
And also, try to tidy up your appearance, and also put up a suitable expression that would
make the antagonist feel pity with just one look.
Bai Lianhua counters, “if I did that, then what if I meet some new danger?” This is the only
weapon the stingy system gave him in this world, you know.
The system responds, “but the antagonist is here. He will never let danger get to you.”
Bai Lianhua remains unconvinced, “then what if the antagonist is the danger?” He’s not
dumb – he can clearly see that Gu Ronghang seems to have become a lot more broody. It is
an appearance very appropriate for an antagonist to have.
While he does think that he has nothing he should be sorry for towards the antagonist, but
it can’t be helped, given there’s always the one common quality shared by all antagonist,
which is that they are all way too wildly imaginative. Who knows how this antagonist will
lose his mind in front of him.
The system lags for a second before trying to convince him sincerely, “host, do you still not
believe, after this many worlds, that the antagonist is the one that will never hurt you no
matter what? Be a good boy and quickly throw that away.”
Bai Lianhua is still slightly scared, though, but, Gu Ronghang has already seen him during
his hesitation. This is when suddenly there’s simultaneously disbelief, surprise and all sorts
of expression flashing across his face. It is practically unreadable (TL: Uhh… huh. Normally
if there really is someone like that IRL we’d probably send him either to a mental institute
to be locked up for being mentally insane or to the SCP foundation to be studied as the
‘human with a thousand faces’ or something.).
Bai Lianhua goes into a panic. He waves the branch in his hand with an awkward smile,
greeting Gu Ronghang in a sense, then he forces a dimple on his cheek, which obviously
would seem utterly dry.
System “…” Oh no. It’s a bad start for this world. The host is acting so dumb even it can’t
look straight at him.
After standing up quietly for a moment, Gu Ronghang slowly approaches Bai Lianhua. His
steps are light, but each and every one of them makes Bai Lianhua’s heart skip a beat and
his soul tremble. At last, Gu Ronghang, with a deep, uncompromising stance, gently
caresses Bai Lianhua’s face.
Perhaps because Gu Ronghang has become distracted, the zombies that were ignored have
had their restraints loosened, and part of the zombies stopped fighting each other and
instead starts to follow their instincts and starts approaching them. Noticing that, Gu
Ronghang strengthens his control and makes all zombies kill each other promptly without
any more delay.
From start to finish, Gu Ronghang paid no attention to the zombies whatsoever. He is
completely focused on Bai Lianhua.
His voice is deep as he extends his hands to wrap tightly around Bai Lianhua, saying, “what
good news, I can’t control you… You’re not a zombie, you’re still alive and well.”
In Gu Ronghang’s embrace is Bai Lianhua whose body is trembling as he released the
branch out of reflex… Whew, the antagonist actually thought he was a zombie back then
and tried to control him?
Sc, scary. Is it too late to pick the branch back up and engage in self-defence?
Just an embrace was clearly insufficient, though, and Gu Ronghang also stuffs his head in
the space next to Bai Lianhua’s neck, as if trying to confirm his body temperature and
beating pulse. Bai Lianhua can suddenly feel the antagonist’s warm breath and so when his
heart jumps, he subconsciously pushes slightly onto Gu Ronghang to show his discomfort.
Unfortunately for him, Gu Ronghang is completely uninterested in letting him go. Instead,
the power of his embrace increases even further.
Thus Bai Lianhua’s body ends up even stiffer, but he really doesn’t move anymore. Not that
he doesn’t want to get out of the antagonist’s embrace, but… Even if he pushed all he could,
if Gu Ronghang didn’t concede he would not be able to push him away anyhow. While
neither of them awakened battle-use abilities, but just in terms of their physique and
prowess one Gu Ronghang can probably withstand three of him at once. Just pushing
through with raw power won’t work here. If he really tried to pull something like that, he’d
be the only one embarrassed.
The system that’s, in a sense, psychically connected with Bai Lianhua is quite dismissive of
this thoguht, however… Is it really that difficult to make the host admit that he really did
have a slight feeling of bitterness being sympathetic for the antagonist? Sigh. and that many
excuses too, it’s hopeless how dense and dishonest he is towards himself.
Of course, Bai Lianhua is unaware of the system’s laments. What is on his mind though is
whether the soft feeling on the side of his neck is the antagonist’s face or… his lips.
——Both are absolutely terrifying, ok? The temperature of their intimate physical contact
is almost boiling to the touch now.
Only after a long time has passed does Gu Ronghang finally raise his head and say with a
gravelly voice, “before, you… I really thought I would never see you again.”
Bai Lianhua whose forced physical contact was finally terminated goes along with the flow
and releases Gu Ronghang while breathing a sigh of relief. Then he wracks his brain cells
and constructs a really unconvincing excuse. He said that after he had fortunately avoided
the zombie wave back then, he was saved by someone else, but then he had amnesia and
only recently recovered his memories. He was preparing to head to the safe zone for Gu
Ronghang but didn’t expect to meet him right here.
The system also seems embarrassed, “emm, if this system can say something, host, don’t
you think this lie was too unrealistic… Amnesia and stuff, that’s way too cliché, you know!”
Bai Lianhua also understands how unrealistic it sounds, but it can’t be helped, that is the
most sensible explanation he can come up with himself. Bai Lianhua knows that given how
sharp-witted Gu Ronghang is he will surely discover the unreasonable points in it. He
lowers his head and waits for Gu Ronghang to tear his excuse apart dejectedly.
However, while Gu Ronghang did understand how buggy the whole excuse was, like how
under that situation nobody could have stayed alive, but he decided to accept it all without
question.
Bai Lianhua can’t help but quietly probe him, “do… do you believe what I said?”
“I do,” Gu Ronghang nods without hesitation, then asks, “do you not want me to?”
“… No, of course not.”
Bai Lianhua feels like he and Gu Ronghang are almost playing a game of blind riddles, to
cover up a façade everyone knows is there.
The system goes, “tch, tch, host, you’ve been spoilt by the antagonist again.”
Bai Lianhua remains quiet, only going ‘mm’ very lightly after a long time.
Then, going with the flow, he asks Gu Ronghang some questions. like why the antagonist is
here and not in the safe zone, like what he was doing just now and how dangerous and odd
it looked, like what level his ability reached, looking almost like an invisible King of
Zombies… There’s a lot to ask, and those questions are all reasonable to ask someone on
their reunion, but Bai Lianhua just couldn’t bring himself to ask all of a sudden, when Gu
Ronghang replied cleanly and decisively, “I do.”
——Ah, whatevs. That can wait. He’ll ask later.
Bai Lianhua has found a good excuse for himself – he’s only just back. So he should act more
obedient in front of the antagonist.
So then Bai Lianhua almost gets taken without any objection by Gu Ronghang to where he
is living right now. This is a residence that is slightly run-down but not too much. It looks
like it has been visited several times at the start of the apocalypse, so there’s not much left.
It feels big and empty.
Bai Lianhua’s brows furrow up. In fact, in his memories Gu Ronghand appeared to be a very
demanding person when it comes to living. If possible, he would always try to make
convenient little inventions, and likes packing up and tidying stuff up even more than
himself, than this unofficial white lotus.
But now…
Gu Ronghang can see Bai Lianhua’s expression change. He smiles, as if he has no care in the
world at all, “do you feel the environment is bad, perhaps? But since you’re not here, even if
I make the house as comfortable as it cold be, what use would it have?”
Bai Lianhua goes quiet… It’s not a sentence he can reply to.
Gu Ronghang doesn’t seem to mind his silence, and continues along, “but now that you are
back, the place needs a revamp.”
He plans to look for stuff based on this the next time he heads out. For Gu Ronghang
himself, he actually didn’t need all those little things, especially when he had just been
through the most dramatic change in his life… But, if it would make Bai Lianhua’s life a bit
more convenient, then they were necessary.
It was so, and it will be so.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Since I’m writing this in advance, I’ll make a wish here – “I hope the coronavirus
is gone by the next time I read this post when it’s published.”

WLWM World 10: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Tenth, Ch. 4
What makes Bai Lianhua conflicted is that Gu Ronghang is unwilling to let him live in a
room alone. Instead, he chooses to give his bed up, take out some new bedsheets and sleep
on the ground.
Bai Lianhua wants to refuse, but Gu Ronghang says, “while I did put defences up around the
house, it’s not a 100% guarantee against danger. Rather than separating into two rooms,
we should live together so that, just in case, I can react promptly to ensure your safety.”
This isn’t a safe zone with dedicated patrols, so there’s zero security besides themselves.
True, he can control zombies, but what if he’s asleep or the unwelcome visitor isn’t even a
zombie but a human with malicious intentions?
He smiles, “once, when we travelled together we also rested together in the same car, didn’t
we?”
Bai Lianhua “…” Uh, that actually sounds reasonable. So he can’t help but feel a sense of
guilt. Was he really being oversensitive and misunderstood what the antagonist wanted?
Gu Ronghang continues, staring right at Bai Lianhua, “not to mention that, now, I want to
confirm your existence every second of every day or I would probably be unable to sleep
soundly.”
That Gu Ronghang said what he was thinking so openly was actually harder for Bai Lianhua
to reject when he pauses to think about it. If the antagonist tried to lead him around the
garden path then two could play at this game. But with this straight shot he can’t possibly
misunderstand.
The system says as well, “if that’s the reason then, emm… host, even if you weren’t willing
then do you want to take a guess at how many times the antagonist would secretly come
look at you at next? I’m not joking here. They’ve done crazier stuff than that.”
Or maybe you’ll open the door in the morning to find the antagonist having stood guard by
your door all night without rest.
Bai Lianhua “…”
He says, looking overwhelmed, “then I’ll sleep on the floor.”
Gu Ronghang though pushes him on the shoulder forcing him to sit on the bed, and with a
“your body is weaker than mine” he completely shuts down Bai Lianhua, who could only
tacitly agree to this, and watch on the sidelines as Gu Ronghang busies himself with
something or another.
The system laments with a ‘tch;’ the antagonist has already went so far as to press the host
onto the bed, so why didn’t he go a step further, and just push him onto the bed lying down,
then, cough cough cough… Sigh, the antagonist is too much of a wimp, no wonder every
time he gets consumed whole by the weak and frail little white lotus.
Then, when in the middle of the night, the system sees the antagonist deciding to stare at
the host instead of sleeping, it smacks its mouth in disdain. Nevermind, it should have
realised this would happen all along.
…
The next morning, after a simple breakfast, Bai Lianhua then sees Gu Ronghang gather up
zombies like yesterday again and making them kill each other.
He carefully glances at Gu Ronghang’s expression, then asks carefully, “this is?”
Gu Ronghang replies with a natural expression, “gathering zombies’ crystal cores.”
He further explains, “you know that there’s crystal cores in the corpses of zombies, which
are beneficial for ability users.” Though he mentions none of using this method for
entertainment, for venting out the violence bursting to the seams inside of him.
Bai Lianhua nods indifferently hearing that. It’s not unexpected he didn’t realise this
reasonable answer at first, given how absurd the scale of this whole thing was no other
ability user would have dared picture it in their wildest dreams…
Just one of these would surely have landed them a small pile of crystal cores at least, right?
No wonder Gu Ronghang became so much stronger since he had left. Besides his talents
and his own efforts, the antagonist’s access to such abundant resources was surely one of
the reasons as well.
Bai Lianhua’s expression brightens up, looking as if he has had a realisation as he asks Gu
Ronghang, “so, you moved out here because you couldn’t use your ability freely in the safe
zone, right?”
Yet Gu Ronghang glances at him before biting his lips and answers indifferently, “no.”
Before Bai Lianhua could continue asking, Gu Ronghang has already dragged the topic back,
“this actually kills two birds with one stone. Isn’t it a good thing this also rapidly reduces
the numbers of the zombies?”
Bai Lianhua blinks and slowly reacts by putting up a smile, “yup. That’s certainly a good
thing.”
The system can’t help but pop up and mock him for being so cowardly. He clearly wanted to
continue asking after probing his response, but then he just goes along with Gu Ronghang’s
flow and ends the topic without question.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t even try to mask it up anymore, “yeah, it’s not the first time you knew
I’m scared when it comes to dealing with the antagonist… I thought you would have
become used to it by now, system.”
System “…” Uh, host, are you sure it’s a good thing to sound so confident?
…
Bai Lianhua remains a spectator as Gu Ronghang orders the zombies to attack each others’
vital spots, preferably killing both zombies in one blow. There is no longer the pure time-
killing toying there was earlier. One is that Gu Ronghang doesn’t want Bai Lianhua to see
that dark side of his, two is that he does want more crystal cores to both level up his
abilities to protect Bai Lianhua and also see if Bai Lianhua could awaken a second ability
while leveling up his healing ability.
As the study on abilities has progressed in the apocalypse, now people have discovered
that under the stimulation of a great amount of crystal cores it was possible for one to
awaken a second ability.
Gu Ronghang doesn’t want Bai Lianhua to always stay this defenceless. Even if Bai Lianhua
might end up relying on him more which is a good thing in a sense, but when it comes to
Bai Lianhua’s own security, nothing is off the table. Gu Ronghang isn’t even fully confident
in himself either. So he would really rather Bai Lianhua have sufficient capability of
protecting himself in danger rather than like before…
So, even if he couldn’t awaken a second ability, he must still be taught live combat skills. In
any case, if nothing else, there’s as much zombies here as Gu Ronghang needs to summon.
Bai Lianhua, while thankful of Gu Ronghang’s goodwill, but he is often puzzled in thought
when they take rests.
Currently, it seems that outside of matters related to him where Gu Ronghang would be
slightly more concerned, nothing else seems out of place. He looks like his brain is working
properly, so he’s not sure what kind of earth-shattering bad thing Gu Ronghang might be
scheming to do which would threaten the entire world… Now that he has that ability Gu
Ronghang would never ever get bitten by zombies to become the Zombie King anymore,
you know?
If there’s anything that’s slightly off, though, that might be Gu Ronghang’s odd reaction
when the safe zone comes up in their conversation.
Unfortunately, he could ascertain only that currently he and the antagonist is really far
away from the safe zone and that’s it. He has no means of acquiring information either…
Though, speaking of, if they were too close to any of them, then if Gu Ronghang controlling
zombies were seen by anyone else he might get exposed.
While thinking about the safe zone, the system pops up, “congratulations, host, you’ve
finally found the nail on the coffin… You could try heading towards the safe zone when the
antagonist is watching you. See if he would stop you.”
Bai Lianhua “???”
So, having acquired this ominous advice from the system, even if he knows he’s asking for
danger, Bai Lianhua couldn’t do anything but try that out. Later, he ‘happens’ to mention to
Gu Ronghang while chatting as he looks in the direction of the safe zone that he feels like
heading there to have a look, and see how the place where they once lived now looked.
He comes up with an arbitrary time and asks Gu Ronghang while smiling whether they
could go after a few weeks or a month. Or he could head off alone if he didn’t want to
follow.
Though Gu Ronghang’s reaction is way out of proportion. He immediately catches Bai
Lianhua’s wrist and says, “you can’t go.”
Gu Ronghang realises he was a bit too forward after saying that but he still doesn’t let Bai
Lianhua go. When Bai Lianhua looks confused he hesitates before explaining, “the safe zone
would be more chaotic than usual at this time… From what I could tell when controlling the
zombies, if nothing is done then about a month later the safe zone would encounter a
massive wave of zombies.”
Bai Lianhua appears shocked and asks, “so the safe zone will fall into danger?”
Gu Ronghang answers, “perhaps.”
Bai Lianhua widens his eyes, and murmurs, “then you…?”
Gu Ronghang has such a specialness. Maybe his talents were to be able to control zombies
naturally no matter the context. If he were bitten and turned into a zombie, then he would
become a Zombie King. If it awakened as an ability when he stayed human, then after some
growth he might even become the saviour that ends the apocalypse for good in the future.
True, the ability mustn’t be easily exposed before people. But in times like this, he could
discreetly save everyone. Especially now when Gu Ronghang’s ability has leveled up so
much that, according to the antagonist himself, it is at rank seven. What does that mean?
When he just came back to this world, Bai Lianhua could listen to a radio the antagonist
scavenged somewhere and the announcements said that even just rank five ability users
were rare talents.
Still, even though rank seven was high, he didn’t know how strong it really was. So Bai
Lianhua takes a deep breath and looks understanding, “so the wave of zombies is too big
for even you to stop it, right?”
He starts walking in circles before saying, “then at least we could warn the safe zone to
prepare accordingly.”
Gu Ronghang though smiles and gently disperses Bai Lianhua’s deluded fantasy, “no. While
I couldn’t control that many zombies at once, of course, but my ability will have been able
to control part of them and cause great chaos that would greatly reduce their impact and
lethality.”
“But… I actually don’t feel like stopping that. I’m planning to watch from the sidelines. In
fact, I’ve even thought about whether I should add to the chaos, but I gave up on that.” Gu
Ronghang says something outrageous with the most indifferent expression.
Bai Lianhua seems stupefied, “… why?”
Gu Ronghang’s expression has turned slightly darker, “I also want to ask why. Why is it that
in that mission, there were so many ability users that could battle, but you the healing
ability user without fighting power were made to stay and even sacrifice yourself to save
the others?”
“Did they not leave you behind as bait?”
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Yeah, I don’t actually understand either. I mean, I can understand leaving
normal people behind as bait, but Bai Lianhua is a healing ability user… Aren’t those
usually in super high demand in apocalypse settings?

WLWM World 10: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Tenth, Ch. 5
Bai Lianhua chokes on his words when countering, “no…”
Gu Ronghang says nothing, just watching him quietly; Bai Lianhua is unable to say anything
else when he can’t tell Gu Ronghang’s current mood.
He does understand himself that, in a sense, Gu Ronghang is right. He and the normal
people with him back then were used precisely for that.
They were thrown away to buy time for everyone else to return to their vehicles… It wasn’t
that the team had no chance of saving them after they’d done that either, yet nobody did.
Instead, they left as quickly as they could, as the few normal people next to him wailed and
begged.
Seeing Bai Lianhua unable to respond whatsoever, Gu Ronghang’s mood further sinks.
To him, this is just an exact repeat of what happened to him. The softness Bai Lianhua had
nurtured in him was broken into pieces, again. His heart is now as cold and hard as metal.
For so long he had been working so hard to keep Bai Lianhua safe, but in the end only an
unfortunate end awaited him. He could never forget what he felt the moment he heard of
the news that Bai Lianhua died, and the pathetic excuses the people involved made and the
insuppressible rage and hate building inside him.
“The day that happened I left the safe zone… I hated zombies, and I hated them who did
that to you. Do you think these are people I should save?”
“But, the safe zone doesn’t just have those people. There are many more people there that
are innocent, and…” Bai Lianhua explains earnestly, “in the end, I actually volunteered to
stay behind myself. Nobody forced me to.”
He wants to calm Gu Ronghang’s grudges by clearing up that at the eleventh hour nobody
forced him to, but this seems to have had the opposite effect, making Gu Ronghang’s
emotions completely boil over, and his tone of voice grows even growlier.
“That would make it worse. Why is it that any of these other people are more important to
you than me? For them, you were willing to make me stay here in this world forever
alone?”
“You know that I am someone selfish and self-centred. What you think is more important
than even your own life is nothing to me. It is only your own safety that is of utmost
importance to me;” Gu Ronghang smiles, and self-deprecates, “yet it is this thing that I hold
dearest that you could throw away without a second thought. What do you even make of
me?”
Bai Lianhua’s eyes can’t help but widen, shocked by Gu Ronghang’s words.
Gu Ronghang closes in on Bai Lianhua, his hands moving across Bai Lianhua’s eyes that are
wide open, its black and its white cleanly separated, and continues, “I really do hate how
you yourself holds so many unimportant people dear in your mind. Do you remember that
‘white lotus’ talk online before the apocalypse? The same pronunciation as your name… Of
course, I know that you’re not the ones that are black inside. You can actually act in
accordance with the kindness you espouse, but, I would rather you are actually hypocritical
myself.”
“You’ve always been like this. You’re equally good to everyone. I don’t seem to be an
exception even, and yeah, you put your life on the line to save me back then, but see, even if
it were anyone else, you would still have put your life on the line to save them. Even if it
meant you were abandoning me.”
“… You know, you are the only one, the most special one. To me.”
Bai Lianhua isn’t sure how to respond. As Gu Ronghang finishes, he subconsciously
attempts to lower his head, trying to avoid gazing with Gu Ronghang. Gu Ronghang instead
lifts him up by the chin, forcing him to look at him, so that his eyes would reflect his
silhouette.
“What do I have to do to gain the same weight I have for you in you? To make me the only
one on your mind?”
Bai Lianhua’s breathing slows uncontrollably. If he could help it he might even rather
disappear in a poof than continue standing here.
The system pops up and says carefully, “this is why host you had to return…”
“If you didn’t come back, then now Gu Ronghang would have ignored the zombie wave
about to crash into the safe zone due to his disappointment in humanity and his grudge
against the people in the safe zone. The zone will be overrun and that tier five zombie
leading the charge would have jumped to tier seven feeding on the great amount of
materials there and rise to prominence. The zombie would then lead attacks on other safe
zones and replace Gu Ronghang in the original timeline to become the Zombie King.”
“This is likely the self-repair mechanism of the world… So, host, your most important
objective right now is to dissuade the antagonist from standing on the sidelines and help
the safe zone through this crisis.”
“Then, you know, host——soothe the antagonist with your genuine kindness, and make
him unable to jeopardise the world. And of course if you could change the antagonist into a
good person and do good deeds with you from now on then all the better.”
Bai Lianhua “…” What else can he say? The situation is just as hopeless as ever. Seriously,
this kind of development, god.
Bai Lianhua then looks at Gu Ronghang, while digesting his words that are equivalent to a
confession almost, as he considers how to dissuade the antagonist. He is so anxious even
his face is reddening, and all he could do is just meaninglessly say ‘sorry’ over and over
again, stuttering.
If Gu Ronghang isn’t limiting his mobility right now Bai Lianhua would likely have been
literally spinning in circles around Gu Ronghang… Help, he’s too dumb and he can’t word
things. He doesn’t know how to schmooze.
Bai Lianhua’s panicking finally earns a sigh from Gu Ronghang after a brief pause as he
releases him and then pats him lightly on the back.
Really, he can’t toughen himself against him no matter what.
“Don’t give me that look, please… I’m happy you’re back, how ever you did it, at least it
meant the Heavens did not merely have contempt for me.”
He closes his eyes, “originally, if I hadn’t gone along with the flow to reveal it all, I was not
going to tell you about it this early. It was because I thought about holding you hostage with
this in my schemes… Yes. I knew that you would not have been able to stay quiet knowing
this, since you’re such a kind person. It was to my advantage then, and if I used it well,
knowing that my ability could end up saving the lives of those people, I could do it in
exchange for you promising to stay by my side forever.”
Bai Lianhua seems stunned. His mouth starts moving but Gu Ronghang covers it up gently
before he could say anything. He will only need to be a quiet listener right now.
“As I was saying, ‘originally.'”
“Now I’ve changed my mind.”
Noticing Bai Lianhua’s expression flash up, looking all ‘I knew you wouldn’t do it,’ all happy
and trusting, Gu Ronghang shakes his head, “not because this is an immoral method nor
because of whatever was left of my guilty conscience. I cared about none of that… but I was
worried about karmatic retribution.”
“It’s my thing that I’m cold and inhumane. I am the evil, and you are the good. Hijacking
your moral conscience with the lives of many is something I should not force on you and
make you be responsible for…”
“Maybe it’s because you are the good that you could return? If your good faltered would the
Heavens take you away again? Or, would something go wrong somehow in this and due to
this karma I forced onto us that you would also be held responsible for this?”
“I never did believe in karma and retribution before, because I realised that the evil is
having a way easier time in the apocalypse here… But now, I dare not gamble.”
——Not with you at stake.
Gu Ronghang takes his hand back, and embraces him instead.
“Alright. Stop worrying about those people. I will promise you that even if I don’t like it, I
will give a warning to the safe zone, and I will do what I can to obstruct the zombie wave’s
procession… I will do all the good deeds for you.”
“So, will you please pay more attention to me?”
——Don’t let those unimportant people occupy your mind all the time.
Gu Ronghang genuinely smiles, and he does not look broody at all right now. He falls into
thought for a bit before continuing, “but you still can’t approach the safe zone casually,
especially not alone. I’ve told you that even with my ability I could only control some
zombies at best. It’s still dangerous.”
Bai Lianhua nods obediently like a good boy in his daze. While locking eyes with Gu
Ronghang he murmurs to the system, “do you know what is the scariest thing about the
antagonists?”
The system doesn’t know where he’s going with this, “mm?” It’s having a good time
spectating while being impressed by how efficiently the host is completing his missions
these days, then suddenly the host decides to ask this all of a sudden?
“It’s the unexpected displays of kindness… You would think he’s about to hurt or coerce
you, but then, he shows you warmly how he understands and embraces you and your
values. No matter what it is that you want he would be willing to do them to the best of his
abilities.”
——Is this a bound skill for antagonists? They’re all like this, it’s too overwhelming to
defend against or avoid.
System “???”
How surprising for its extremely dense host to be affected so deeply. Perhaps there’s a
resonance and many emotional seals from the previous worlds are destabilising at once, so
it hurriedly goes to work to patch them up.
And at night, the system sees that the two of them have switched. It’s the host who thinks
he’s being discreet but is actually quite obviously deep in thought while staring at Gu
Ronghang. It feels complicated about the antagonist now, who seems to not have done
anything out of place but is lucky enough to have benefited from the emotions leaked out
from the many worlds the host has been in before. It’s stabilise now, of course, but the host
has clearly already been affected.
Welp, if this continues then it can probably start expecting the antagonist to have much
greater achievements like sharing the bed with its host soon in the future. The host will
surely fall this time around!
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Huh, I thought the last chapter made it clear that Bai Lianhua has always
managed to eat up the antagonist whole in the previous worlds. Oh well, guess I was wrong.

WLWM World 10: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Tenth, Ch. 6
Starting from the day after Gu Ronghang gave his promise to Bai Lianhua, a strange scene
has been playing out in front of Safe Zone Fengxu every day——there’s always a zombie
running head-on to the door of the safe zone to practically commit suicide.
No one took special note of it at first, since it’s just a single zombie, what harm could it
really do? And it’s all the lowest tier ones, they’re easily taken care of even from quite a
distance away.
And then, what’s strange is that the zombies doing so keep coming one by one. When one is
killed it isn’t long until another one comes along. Not once, not twice, not even thrice, and
it’s the fifth one now. It’s almost like they’re possessed or something.
Zombies can’t go insane, can they? Is there a virus acting on the nerves that can infect an
already dead zombie? The patrol teams are too weirded out to deal with this casually. So
they decide to carefully recover the body of the zombie, and then, they find a note on the
zombie which warns them to be prepared for a large zombie wave the next month.
What’s even stranger is that after they acquired the note the zombies stopped appearing…
Which has even attracted the attention of the upper management. In the end the whole
thing got reported all the way to the top.
——And of course this is naturally the result of Gu Ronghang stopping after their goals are
achieved.
Originally he wanted to directly control the zombies to loudly announce this news to the
safe zone. Unfortunately, after turning undead, the biological structures in the zombie
would deteriorate and they can no longer utter meaningful sounds. The only voices that
would come out are ‘urrrrrrgh’s.
Perhaps higher tiered zombies would have had their physical forms repaired but Gu
Ronghang would obviously not try to approach the safe zone entrance with a high-tiered
zombie. Clearly that would be adding fire to the trouble rather than communication. What
if it injures someone at the entrance? He’s finally managed to soothe and convince Bai
Lianhua to obediently stop worrying so much, everything must continue smoothly from
this point onwards.
So he can only do it this way. Thankfully, even if it is eerily delivered, Safe Zone Fengxu
wouldn’t have ignored such a warning. The safe zones now all have their own ways of
gathering intelligence, and so if they look at their findings in the context of this warning,
they should be able to discover subtle signs to that effect. The safe zone would then be
prepared.
So what he needs to do next is to collect more crystal cores. Even if it’s impossible to raise
his level again in just one month, at least it can allow him to store more energy to use his
abilities with greater ease when push comes to shove.
While Gu Ronghang is busy with that, Bai Lianhua isn’t lazing about either. He’s also trying
to strengthen himself using zombie crystal cores… When he left the world before, the effect
of the cores on ability users were just recently discovered. Plus zombie hunting was seen as
unfruitful and dangerous so crystal cores were rare goods back then. When they returned
from missions he and the antagonist used to just sell it in bulk and left none for their own
use, so getting to use one now is a new thing for him.
After a month, while he didn’t awaken a new ability as Gu Ronghang hoped, at least his
healing ability reached level three. It’s not amazing, but at least it’s enough to help Gu
Ronghang relieve his fatigue and restore his stamina when needed, so that he can last
longer… Bai Lianhua is quite satisfied with this progress already given the system had
always given him utterly trash bodies in general. Thank god the system gave him a body
that was upgradable, even if it wasn’t clear due to the lack of resources and methods
before.
So the pair are working hard together in preparation… What’s noteworthy is that on day
five of Gu Ronghang sleeping on the floor, after a brief hesitation Bai Lianhua decided to
put away his cot and move his pillow and quilt onto the bed.
As Gu Ronghang looked on with a confused expression, Bai Lianhua said stutteringly,
“you’re exhausted every day, so you would need a better quality of sleep.” His eyes are
darting around, not looking at the antagonist… Then Gu Ronghang agrees with a smile.
The system thought the host has surely succumbed to the antagonist’s charms, and it was
even ready to cheer on with passion, but what’s unexpected was that the antagonist who
surely wanted a happier ending than this stayed righteous throughout, and only just slept
besides the host in separate quilts. Even if his eyes were on fire he never did cross the line.
Disappointed, it thought a bit and concluded that perhaps when the host blinked his eyes
and bit his lips innocently as he put Gu Ronghang’s stuff onto the bed it was too pure and
sacrosanct that even the frenzied and agitated antagonist would hesitate to disturb it… His
guilty conscience would hurt if he tried.
Oh well. So in the end it can only wait until the weak little white flower decides to eat him
up whole on his own… One antagonist was certainly right in concluding that even if the
antagonists all look super imposing and scary, the initiative was always in the hands of its
pure, scaredy, white lotus of a host.
Tch. Bummer.
…
The day the zombie wave comes, Gu Ronghang and Bai Lianhua are standing on high
ground, overlooking a key passage the zombie wave must pass through in their rush
towards the safe zone.
The tier five zombie leading the charge is no pushover. Even Gu Ronghang himself can’t
guarantee that he can definitely make it fall. It would be bad if he prematurely acts while it
is still alive and kicking and agitates it. So even if the likelihood is low, he doesn’t want to
take the risk. So instead of targeting it at first, he tries to muddle the situation, controlling
part of the zombies in the wave and issuing to them orders to kill each other, messing up
the whole progression of the wave. Through this, he has managed to keep the wave that
passed through manageable enough for the defences the safe zone has set up and the
ability users that are merely busy now but might otherwise panic. Throughout the attack all
areas are thus able to stand firm and put up a successful defence.
Gu Ronghang is like a powerful cheat from the outside coordinating the entire event.
Whenever an area showed signs of breaching he would react by causing chaos among the
zombies in that area. The pressure on all areas never exceeded the safe zone’s capabilities.
The entire zombie wave has failed to break through the defences of the safe zone.
This lasted for a whole day and night. By early morning the next day, the tier five zombie
well protected in the middle of the wave has become impatient and violent. It has even
started to slaughter the low tiered zombies nearby in a fit of rage. Gu Ronghang takes this
opportunity to exert his ability on it, forcefully overtaking this zombie that had extreme
evolutionary potential, making it lie flat on the ground as its ‘subordinates’ in the wave that
now lacked a leader trampled him underfoot to mush.
The zombie wave thus starts to disperse as there was no one else to control over them.
Some of them aimlessly wander back out while some can sense live humans and wander
nearby the safe zone. All in all, it is no longer a threat to the safe zone.
Bai Lianhua and Gu Ronghang know that they don’t have the ability to kill all the zombies
present right now. Their goal of protecting Safe Zone Fengxu this time is already met, so
they’re not disappointed or anything seeing the zombies go back to what they were before
forming a wave. As long as they’re not piling up in a charge, these uncoordinated zombies
are quite easy to deal with.
Before, during the fight, Bai Lianhua was always standing besides the antagonist nervously,
closely observing his status. His healing ability was always running at full capacity without
stopping.
Near the end he was even afraid of the small delay between his ability being used and it
acting on Gu Ronghang, so he stopped just using his hands and instead embraces him fully
from the back with the two bodies completely sticking together. His healing ability just
rained and rained from above him towards Gu Ronghang. It was truly impressive and
mesmerising.
When the tier five zombie was finally killed, Bai Lianhua breaths a deep sigh of relief before
realising he is still sticking onto the antagonist. He makes a dumb-sounding chuckle as he
awkwardly takes his paws back.
He must have been mad. Why did he have to hug the antagonist on the waist instead of
literally anywhere else in his panic?
The system jokes, “host, don’t worry, you weren’t intentionally trying to feel the antagonist
up.” In fact, it’s sure the antagonist was overjoyed having such intimate contact with you!
It even feels like asking further ‘how did it feel,’ but given the host is so easily embarrassed,
it thinks it would be better off staying quiet so that it won’t get unilaterally cut off again.
Seeing Bai Lianhua take his paws back with this whole not knowing where to put them
look, Gu Ronghang smiles.
While his body is exhausted from this intense usage of his ability, but he is in quite a good
mood. He says lightly, “for the whole day I was the only one on your mind… It was like as if
we were the only two people in this world.”
“It felt really nice. If only it could last… I really want to hide you where there is nobody else
but me, like just now, and you can only see me.”
Gu Ronghang himself can’t help but laugh after saying this, “don’t worry. I can only dream
about it. I’ll never do such a thing… you’re always free, of course.”
“If one forcefully removes a white lotus from water, even if they hold it as dearly as
possible in their own hands, it will eventually still slowly wilt away until it dies, no?”
Now that he’s personally done away with the stake he can hold Bai Lianhua hostage with,
he’s deliberately shattered the hopes of forever tying Bai Lianhua to himself. What he will
do from now on is Bai Lianhua’s own freedom.
But, Bai Lianhua’s attitude has been softening for a while now, so Gu Ronghang’s hopes are
still quietly raised. Maybe his dream isn’t necessarily going to have to stay one forever?
Even without all the scheming, perhaps the one he holds dear to his heart would still be
willing to stay by his side and open himself up to him.
Bai Lianhua can see Gu Ronghang’s appearance that shows how tired he is despite being
constantly recharged with healing ability. He can also feel the disappointment and the little
hope he has in his tone of voice. He feels as if the softest part of his heart is being knocked
on gently but repeatedly.
He hesitates but doesn’t hold it back. Instead, he chooses to allow this emotion to overtake
him, until his heart has become all bitter but fluffy and soft. It is a feeling hard to put to
words. He doesn’t know if this is a feeling he has already experienced in previous worlds,
but he is certain that this isn’t a feeling he hates.
His expression thus softens, and he asks, “how do you know that white lotus would
definitely wilt?”
Gu Ronghang is stunned. He is the one holding his breath in this time, and with a shaky
voice, he’s not even able to enunciate his sentence properly, “you… you mean…” Is it what
he is hoping for?
Bai Lianhua smiles, his dimples filled to the brim with shyness and sweetness, “while I’m
sorry I won’t be able to ever only truly have you on my mind when facing the whole world,
but I think I can always stay by your side, forever.”
“Even if I really live up to my name as a white lotus, then you would just have to be the
pond in which I live, isn’t that right?”
At this point, for some reason, Bai Lianhua can feel his heart flutter. His chest feels off. At
the same time, he can see a great shock on Gu Ronghang’s expression… Bai Lianhua shakes
his head, thinking perhaps it was just that his words were too icky, so he ended up this
awkward and Gu Ronghang ended up this shocked.
His face starts burning up. The words sure were embarrassing now that he thinks about it
again.
Only the system suddenly starts getting nervous. It surreptitiously gets to work in the
shadows for a while… before looking at Bai Lianhua with a complicated expression.
Holy! Jesus! Christ! Only it knows how important the words that were just said were. It’s
really depressing how he really really wants to share but it has no conversation partner
that knows what it’s saying.
Jeez antagonist. You don’t need a bike anymore. You got the host to say that, your life is
complete. You’ve won over the host, honest!
It never did imagine the antagonist can be this excellent since it first contracted the host.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Achievement: Flag recovered (From Sachston’s pond, if anyone still remembers
that).

WLWM World 10: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Tenth, Ch. 7
For Gu Ronghang whose expression turns back normal after a brief bewilderment, Bai
Lianhua has uttered the most fascinating words in the world. Each and every character
penetrates into his heart and mind bringing surprise and joy.
Gu Ronghang can’t help but step forward, hugging Bai Lianhua deeply, as if afraid this
person who has just accepted him would disappear.
Bai Lianhua doesn’t resist, and lightly pats Gu Ronghang on his back, “don’t worry, don’t
worry. I’m serious.”
He tilts his head, and feels like this has happened before. It was when he just returned to
this world, when the antagonist also welcomed him back with such a hug. The corner of his
lips perk up, and he turns his head to the side and lightly touches him on the face with it,
getting back at him for that time by feeling him up.
System “…” Wait wait wait, getting back at being felt up by feeling up? And you think you’re
the one that’s got a better deal out of all this? That’s exactly what the antagonist is also
thinking, you know.
It looks bitterly at the two exhausted people finally relaxing their tensions and walk back
casually while holding hands. Then after cleaning up briefly they stuck to each other again,
their heads leaning on one another as they both enter dreamlands.
This time there’s no longer the extra quilt being an eyesore here, and perhaps never again
forevermore.
The system lifts its chin, and while it rolls its eyes and views with disdain the waft of love
stinking up the place, it can’t help but also smile.
This will be the last mission world, this is… for the best.
…
As Bai Lianhua said he wanted to see how the safe zone was doing before when trying to
figure out Gu Ronghang’s grudge, therefore when the cleanup of the zombie wave attack on
the safe zone was over, Gu Ronghang and Bai Lianhua secretly visited Safe Zone Fengxu to
fulfil that wish.
While Bai Lianhua doesn’t know whether he should be amused or concerned that what he
just said at a whim was taken so seriously by Gu Ronghang, but it’s not a bad feeling to be
so deeply treasured. Besides, he is curious how the Safe Zone is doing nowadays, so they
used fake names to infiltrate into the safe zone, and then they start casually walking about
the place like travelling merchants who visit these safe zones to exchange goods.
It’s been five years since they left the safe zone. Compared to before, the orderliness of the
safe zone has increased. It feels a lot like a city from the pre-apocalypse days, rather than
just being a shelter. There’s even things like ‘shopping streets’ revived here.
Bai Lianhua and Gu Ronghang also take advantage of that to procure daily necessities…
Rather than looking for it with time and effort, obviously it’s much easier to buy it in the
safe zone. They’ve got loads of high quality zombie crystal cores that can act as currency in
their hands anyway.
Of course, in the midst of their shopping spree they also hear a lot of discussion about the
previous zombie wave, which is currently still a hot topic amongst the populace of the safe
zone. Besides the actual terrifying fight, another point frequently brought up is that
someone gave advance warning to the safe zone through mysterious means. They all said
that it must have been an amazing person behind it that could predict upcoming calamities
and was good enough of a chap to give the warning so that people could be prepared…
While they heaped praises Bai Lianhua would look at Gu Ronghang with this smiling face to
which Gu Ronghang can only give an awkward expression in response.
He doesn’t think he deserves this merit, especially those who praise him for his good
character… That is supposed to be Bai Lianhua. If not for him, he would never have worked
so hard to help.
So he whispers to Bai Lianhua, “letting you hear these praises first-hand made the trip
worth it; I’m glad that your kindness was not in vain for once.”
So Bai Lianhua can only sigh lightly. Oh well, looks like Gu Ronghang’s grudges are still
buried deep inside him.
When Bai Lianhua was lamenting, Gu Ronghang suddenly stops in the middle of the road
and his body also goes slightly stiff. So Bai Lianhua asks quietly, “what’s wrong?”
Gu Ronghang takes a deep breath and looks normal again if not for his hand which is
gripping tightly onto Bai Lianhua’s, “nothing. I just saw someone I didn’t expect to.”
——The past he should have thrown away.
Bai Lianhua is puzzled. He looks about but all the people are unfamiliar to him. The system
quietly explains, “host, in front of you, on the left, that guy dressed in black with the
weathered look and stubbles. He used to be part of Gu Ronghang’s little team… But he was
only a normal person. He was not part of the conspiracy against the antagonist back then.”
No wonder he doesn’t know that person. Bai Lianhua’s life only intertwined with the
antagonist’s when he saved Gu Ronghang from the zombies’ mouth. That was exactly when
Gu Ronghang fell out with these people.
He’s clearly had bad times. He is hunched over and sallow in appearance. When he notices
the antagonist’s gaze, he turns his head to look at him. At first he seems to be shocked, then
he seems to be in a bit of panic.
Bai Lianhua thought the guy would turn around and run away the next second, but he
doesn’t. While shaking, he awkwardly approaches Gu Ronghang who is thinking about
taking Bai Lianhua away. He opens and closes his mouth without a word for a bit before
uttering a “sorry” in the end.
With that out of the way, he seems to have calmed down slightly. His words go from
trembling to calm.
He apologises the Gu Ronghang saying that he was sorry he didn’t have the courage to
stand up and defend Gu Ronghang… He’s always felt bad about it and was never at peace
with himself.
He also told them what happened to that little team afterwards… The team didn’t even last
that long, because the person who took over the leadership back then was too highfalutin
and overbearing. He was deluded thinking that he was an ability user so he could do
anything. It wasn’t long until he was killed in a direct confrontation by a stronger ability
user when he tried to scheme against their group. The rest of them dispersed, those who
had abilities were forcefully conscripted by the new group and ordered around, while the
normal people were chased out and left to their own devices. The human condition at its
worst… When that happened, they became nostalgic for when Gu Ronghang was still there.
The team back then was at least a safe port-of-call for these wandering souls even in the
midst of the apocalypse.
Regrets and what-ifs were useless at that point, though.
Gu Ronghang said nothing. Quite a bit after they were finished, he lightly ‘mm’s. Then he
quietly pulls Bai Lianhua and walks away.
Perhaps the person didn’t expect this reaction either. He doesn’t block them, however, and
only watches as they walk away.
When he is out of sight, Gu Ronghang chuckles and says mockingly, “I don’t even know how
I’m supposed to feel right now.”
Bai Lianhua pats Gu Ronghang on the shoulder lightly… Put it another way, this meant that
justice has been inadvertently served for the people who maliciously left Gu Ronghang
behind back then.
He tries to soothe Gu Ronghang, “evil only draws more evil. Look, even in the apocalypse, it
isn’t that only those who do evil can do well and do whatever they want… There’s only so
many evil acts they can commit before karma bites them back.”
Gu Ronghang nods. His mood is still affected, though, so they decide to cut their trip short
and leave the safe zone.
Perhaps it was a joke of fate that they are destined to meet old acquaintances today, and
just outside the safe zone entrance, Bai Lianhua and Gu Ronghang can hear someone calling
Bai Lianhua by name.
Bai Lianhua turns around in shock. He sees a young man coming towards him in a hurry
from a team that presumably finished their mission and was returning to the safe zone.
He’s confused. Uh… who is this again?
Compared to Bai Lianhua who’s clearly got no idea what’s going on, the young man seems
thrilled and excited. Before he even catches his breath in front of Bai Lianhua, he starts
speaking, “thank God, you’re well. You’re ok…”
Bai Lianhua “???” The heck? What’s with this mob character A suddenly spouting dialogue
that’s supposed to be for the antagonist? He’s right next to you, you know.
While going on about nonsense in his mind, Bai Lianhua’s thoughts finally clear up after the
young man says with gratitude written on his face, “thank you for saving me and my
mother that day.”
Eh? Someone he’s saved? Bai Lianhua sighs in relief hearing that.
So he tries his best to recall, and finally, he remembers that there is a child and his mother
among those he saved back when he left… The teenager back then is now already a young
20-something adult, eh?
What a coincidence they could meet each other like this again.
Bai Lianhua is kind of bad at dealing with this kind of scene. He can only grow beet-red
while the young man thanked him over and over. The young man even awkwardly told him
that because they thought he already… so he and his mother would still properly pay their
respects to him every year with all the things set up.
Afraid that Bai Lianhua would get angry the young man also quickly says that now that they
know he’s alive and well they would stop that… And Bai Lianhua still looks as dazed as
ever.
After all the thanks the young man invites Bai Lianhua to visit his home. So Bai Lianhua
pulls Gu Ronghang over telling him he’s leaving already. So while disappointed the man
took out all the crystal cores he had on him trying to put them in his pockets, but Bai
Lianhua also tells him he doesn’t need any.
When finally they said goodbye to the young man who looked at them with sad puppy eyes,
and moved far away from the safe zone, Bai Lianhua pulls Gu Ronghang over by the
shoulder with a smile, “look, not all good deeds are in vain.”
While he would freeze in awkwardness when responded so passionately, being thanked for
it after so many years is a pretty happy thing after all.
He understands that Bai Lianhua wants to cheer him up, and so Gu Ronghang rubs him on
his head, looking resigned.
——That’s right. You are such pure good that even the Heavens wouldn’t want you to be
unhappy. They would never want for you to meet a bad guy.
Even me, who once ‘ungratefully’ thought about threatening you, have been influenced and
assimilated, haven’t I? When I see you smile, I can even feel my heart melting.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Aww, that’s so sweet. I feel so bad for the young man though. He’ll probably get
told off by his mother for failing to repay their kind saviour, hehe.

WLWM World 10: White Moonlight as White as Lotus the Tenth, Ch. 8
Bai Lianhua has decided to stay with Gu Ronghang afterwards. Meanwhile, Gu Ronghang
decides to approach a small safe zone for cooperation and quit their seclusion after his
ability reached grade eight. He negotiates for beneficial treatment of them by using his
ability to guarantee the safety of the safe zone and act as its shield so that he can start
eliminating zombies at a greater scale without reservations.
While Bai Lianhua didn’t ask him to, but Gu Ronghang knows that he will be happy to hear
that he did… He wants to see Bai Lianhua pleasantly surprised and proud of him. He’s also
greedy, he wants Bai Lianhua to forever like him just a little bit more than everything else.
Plus, he’d also have to realise the promise that he would do good deeds. He doesn’t want to
be dishonourable… He wants to prove to the Heavens that it is worth it to return Bai
Lianhua to him. He can create more and more value for the world.
——As for why Safe Zone Fengxu was out, there were a lot of obvious reasons. For
example, Fengxu is already well-established and it will be unsuitable for outsiders to
intervene in it… But Gu Ronghang understands that, at heart, he might have tried his best to
suppress his feelings for those days with Bai Lianhua’s persuasion, but he couldn’t let it all
go. He’s always worried that might be a bad place for Bai Lianhua.
Which is something the system tries to use to raise Bai Lianhua’s favourability for the
antagonist, “hey, host, look at how deeply the antagonist loves you… Even if he knows
nothing about me but he, like, knows things, and he’ll be a good guy to help you complete
your mission.”
Bai Lianhua finds that whole notion a bit silly but also heartwarming. He doesn’t say
anything to the system’s rather obvious bias, but he does feel fluffy and sweet, and also a
bit awkward inside.
So… he decides to ask Gu Ronghang, “would it be too much of a burden on you to choose
this way of life?”
Gu Ronghang chuckles and shakes his head, “no.”
——For your sake, nothing is a burden.
He embraces Bai Lianhua, “though, if you could smile at me every day with those dimples, I
would surely work harder.”
Bai Lianhua blinks and asks jokingly, “you like dimples?”
Gu Ronghang nods, “mm. The one on your cheek is good-looking.”
So Bai Lianhua smiles. He knows that he only has a dimple on one side, so he pokes at the
other side with a finger, “it can’t be helped. If you like it… then I’ll give you two dimples.”
The system screams like it’s the apocalypse, “what in the world, host, when did you become
so childish?!”
This is even dumber than when the host was in the dragon’s world, ok? The white lotus has
become Bai ‘the Three Years Old,’ this is toxic!
Bai Lianhua asks, “isn’t this what you wished for? The antagonist likes me, and I like him in
return.”
“Shouldn’t you be happy now?”
The system doesn’t have anything to say to that. That is true, of course, but it didn’t expect
you two to be so sugary it’d start choking it.
It tries to hold its mouth in place but, after watching them for a while, it couldn’t help but
make a pleased smile on its face.
…
Currently the strongest known ability user has been stuck at grade seven for a long time…
As the only grade eight ability user with such a unique ability, now even if someone were
greedy for his ability nobody can actually threaten Gu Ronghang. No matter how strong
other ability users get they’re all alone, but Gu Ronghang can control tens of thousands of
zombies.
Instead, his ability has made people recall the odd events leading up to the Battle of Safe
Zone Fengxu… How it received a warning prior to being attacked by a large zombie wave
and making it out safely was already well-known among safe zones. There’s already been
lots of speculation about Gu Ronghang that portray him positively, which means that he’s
already been seen as a leader by some without knowing. Under this context, Gu Ronghang
had an easy time winning over allies.
With his ability, he easily establishes himself over the safe zone. Through eliminating large
amounts of zombies, he has cleared up pathways after pathways between which safe trade
could be conducted. The safe zone that was not doing well before has quickly started to
prosper… After many years, Gu Ronghang, whose leadership skills are exceptional, became
the new leader of the safe zone when he was invited to by the original leader when he was
about to retire. The safe zone grew larger and larger in his hands, and when its size
increased it was easier to eliminate nearby zombies again. A positive feedback loop is in
place.
Bai Lianhua also trained vigorously. Even though he never did awaken a second ability,
through his own hard work and piles and piles of crystal cores, he managed to reach grade
six with his healing ability, the highest among all healing ability users in the apocalypse. He
was also able to discover a new way of applying his healing ability that could save people
who were bitten by zombies when less than three hours had passed.
——Thank God the system felt the healing ability was appropriate for a white lotus so it
didn’t limit the potential of the ability. It might not have given him a golden thigh but at
least it didn’t drag him back this time.
The discovery completely takes the world over by storm. It meant that a zombie bite was
no longer a death sentence. Bai Lianhua didn’t hold back from spreading this method as
widely as possible. The only drawback is that the exact operation is slightly demanding so
only grade three healing ability users and up could use this method.
A good thing is that thanks to the safe zone growing larger, many small safe zones also
joined or requested to become protectorates. Thanks to this many talents were gathered.
After a great amount of research a container was invented that could allow people with
higher grade abilities to store their special energy away from themselves, which meant that
the healing method was now mass reproducible. So now in missions even if a team didn’t
have a high level ability user present, they could still be protected.
Of course, there’s always a risk exposing so much of one’s talents, but with Gu Ronghang
protecting him, Bai Lianhua was always under the most robust protection in the whole safe
zone. Nothing bad happened to him at all.
These two people have had high achievements in their respective realms and both became
famous… Bai Lianhua in the end beared witness as Gu Ronghang’s ability reached level ten,
truly becoming someone that could end the apocalypse.
When the majority of zombies have been eliminated and only few remained scattered at a
local level, the apocalypse was at an end. Gu Ronghang’s ability now was more symbolic
than practical. So, when the upper management of the safe zone, now known as Country C,
started to have second thoughts, Gu Ronghang suddenly left together with Bai Lianhua. The
two of them have decided to go into seclusion again.
For Gu Ronghang, things like power is never his ultimate goal. If not for Bai Lianhua he
would never have used this ability of his for good.
Everything was worth it in the end, though. They’ve experienced all of it these years, both
the good and the bad, but he was able to consistently do good, and so Bai Lianhua always
remained by his side.
Ever since the beginning Gu Ronghang knew that… in that situation Bai Lianhua could
never have survived. But then again, so what? No matter how Bai Lianhua managed to
make it back, he doesn’t care. He’s willing to see this as the Heaven’s pity and remuneration
for him.
Now, he’s done all he could, so he can finally let go of his burden and enjoy being with Bai
Lianhua alone.
Like he has once wished, he and Bai Lianhua stayed somewhere where nobody bothered
them. When they looked each other in the eye, all they could see were each other.
On their deathbed, Gu Ronghang and Bai Lianhua, both with white hair now, were holding
hands together. They closed their eyes together, and both of them had serene smiles on
their faces.
For the world, these two people have completed disappeared from the public eye in the
latter half of their lives, but they live on in textbooks of the world after, recording the
glowing names of Gu Ronghang and Bai Lianhua whose names were thunderous in the
apocalypse, and leaving behind only the fantasies of their juniors.
…
After leaving the world and returning to the system space, when Bai Lianhua was resting,
the system approached him like a puppy with a weird expression looking like it’s ready to
set someone up again.
Bai Lianhua who was feeling empty and sad instead felt a headache, “what.”
The system raises its hand, “host, host, I want to ask a question!”
Bai Lianhua nods, “what is it?”
“Cough, um… which antagonist did you like best from all the worlds?”
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: It’s the end of the QT portion! Now we’ll see how it all came together… I hope
you do remember the ‘ponds,’ it’s going to be relevant soon.

WLWM Finale: That White Lotus Pure and Resplendent as the Moon,
Ch. 1
Bai Lianhua pauses, unable to respond properly, “what?”
The system rubs its hands in glee, “just asking who your favourite antagonist is.”
Bai Lianhua shakes his head, “I can’t make a decision; they’re all amazing.”
The system goes ‘oh’ in disappointment, then asks, “then if… you could see an antagonist
again, who would you rather see, host? Which of the antagonist moved your heart the
most?”
Bai Lianhua seems somewhat dazed, and says his honest opinion, “I don’t know… I think
my heart was moved greatly in every world, or I wouldn’t have felt this lost every single
time you sealed up my emotional fluctuations.”
Like Gu Ronghang’s world that was just over. Even sealing up emotions couldn’t stop Bai
Lianhua from feeling warm when recalling him… Though when he thinks about how he and
the antagonist are separated forever, there is sorrow mixed within as well.
Then he looks at the system oddly, “why are you asking?”
It doesn’t seem to be his hallucination that the system looks satisfied with the answer
either… Which alerts Bai Lianhua slightly, worried he might be led into yet another trap.
The system smiles awkwardly as it waves its hands, “oh, nothing, just asking, hehe.”
…
After a few days of rest, Bai Lianhua who’s holding onto his pillow completely addicted to
lying down like salted fish reluctantly goes to the next world when the system kept buzzing
next to him.
He sighs in nervousness as he tries to imagine what kind of antagonist it will be this time,
but he becomes dumbfounded as he is waiting for his body to materialise.
——This isn’t how it should feel when materialising the body. He who’s been through so
many worlds could never mistake it. It’s instead more like… returning to his own body with
his soul?
Bai Lianhua opens his eyes in shock. What he sees is the nostalgic room in his memories
that appeared slightly unfamiliar because of his long time away… So he’s been transported
back to his own world? If the system isn’t still floating in front of him, he’d think he was
dreaming.
While surprised, he can’t help but feel anxious, “eh? System, I thought you said you’d send
me through all the worlds I’ve been through and finish all the missions before you’d let me
back…”
Is all of this real? This better not be some mirage or some other messed up thing, or he
would definitely be unable to hold back from beating the crap out of the system.
The system says in a mysterious tone, “oh, that’s no longer the case… who would have
known that you, the host, would say such a thing in the last world.”
Bai Lianhua looks completely stupefied. He doesn’t recall anything odd he’s said before.
“What did I say in the last world? I don’t know anything.”
The system raises its brows, “emm… host, see for yourself?”
So Bai Lianhua sees that there’s actually a mirage in front of him after the system works
itself for a bit. It’s a blooming white lotus in the middle of a pond so clear you could make
out the bottom.
Before he could ask “what do you mean,” memories are suddenly unblocked within Bai
Lianhua’s brain… Then the system itself also adds its own perspective of events from the
angle of an outsider in it. Time seems to have slowed down at this moment as Bai Lianhua
is forced into a deep sleep at this point.
Yet when he finishes examining the memories from both angles, he blinks nonchalantly
before looking at the system in disbelief. The system just nods with a serious expression,
“yeah, like you thought, that ‘Bai Lianhua’ is you.”
Bai Lianhua takes a deep breath and tries to reason it out, “but if it really were my
experience, then why didn’t you just let me keep my memories all along but had to do this
instead?” Making him into a moviegoer in some sense.
“Of course that’s so that the host can make a critical decision to come soon without being
strayed by anything else but your true feelings… Also, seeing something from another angle
and reconsidering is also quite the fresh experience, no?”
Bai Lianhua can’t say anything in response. He’s still in shock… So he really was a literal
white lotus?!
Yes, a literal white lotus that has attained sentience… He was actually a supernatural
cultivator, apparently?
And looking at the system’s mirage of his true white lotus body——that white lotus floating
in the water in the middle of his room, Bai Lianhua can’t help but feel a sense of closeness
to it, but he is also really bitter at this point.
If he wasn’t told this was he himself, he might have genuinely praised it for being a
beautiful flower. But now…
As for why the whole thing turned out like this, another supernatural cultivator is involed,
which is Chi Tang.
——At this point, Bai Lianhua realises already that what the system meant earlier must
have been the dialogue between he and Gu Ronghang about the white lotus and the pond.
The memories indicate that he, as Bai Lianhua, is a white lotus that has cultivated and
achieved human form, while Chi Tang is the pond he was living in that has cultivated and
achieved human form… The two of them have been companions for many years and have
experienced a lot of things together.
For Bai Lianhua, Chi Tang is the one that is most familiar and most trusted to him. When
the two of them achieved sentience but before they achieved human form, it was Chi Tang
who decided to pump his cultivation power into him through the waters of the pond to
enable him to achieve human form before him.
——Right, don’t worry, but they’re both supernatural cultivators that have achieved
human forms for countless years already before the nation was founded. They’re properly
registered in the Sentience Beings Registry and are legal entities… Speaking of which,
they’re also true elders among supernatural cultivators at this point.
And because they did walk the most righteous path without getting involved in any
karmatic incidents involving the harming of creatures, when they reach the end of the road
of cultivation they are definitely candidates for successful ascensions.
Bai Lianhua never thought about anything else but cultivation and his cultivation amount
rose gradually over time without so much as a hurdle. Yet, starting from a certain point Chi
Tang’s understanding of the Tao was damaged and his cultivation amount became stuck for
a very long time.
Bai Lianhua who’s already used to doing everything with Chi Tang together is of course
quite worried for Chi Tang, but he didn’t know what he could do. When sometimes he
would return to his original form his petals would also curl up in dejection, looking really
pitiful.
When he sees Bai Lianhua so worried about him and being so open about it, Chi Tang
decides to tell him the truth, and he tells him with a bitter laughter, “… I like you.”
——That’s right. Chi Tang’s understanding of the Tao was damaged because of his fixation
on Bai Lianhua and the lack of reciprocity for that feeling.
Then Bai Lianhua says in all earnestness without so much of a thought, “mm, I like you too.”
Chi Tang himself understands very clearly though that Bai Lianhua’s ‘like’ is definitely not
his. He is of course close to him, but this closeness exists without a single shred of romance
or love. It’s simply familiarity and a habit at this point. Perhaps Bai Lianhua doesn’t want it
to remain that either, but he is naturally quite shy and will not open up his heart easily to
anyone. He also knows nothing about the things related to love and belonging.
He also realises that how he usually behaves in front of Bai Lianhua is not the real him as
well… He has these intense emotions hidden inside that if ignited would blow up in such a
way even he himself cannot control, nor has he always been a person who hid all their
sharp outer shell away so that it would never harm Bai Lianhua no matter how he
approaches him. He has always been trying to hide his possessive and irrational side, so
that Bai Lianhua couldn’t see it.
So, Chi Tang rubs Bai Lianhua’s head and sighs lightly, “this like is not enough.”
Bai Lianhua doesn’t understand, “then what kind of like will it take? I knew you for the
longest time in this world, and you are the one that is always by my side, so you are the
most important to me, is that still not enough?”
Chi Tang nods, “mm, not enough… It’s my fault. I’m too greedy.”
Bai Lianhua looks down, and murmurs, “but I still want to help you.”
Chi Tang chuckles, “even if it isn’t necessarily a good thing for you to try?”
Bai Lianhua nods firmly.
Chi Tang stops smiling. After a deep thought, he says, “then we can try it in a special way…
And see if you are finally able to switch into the like that I want, is that alright?”
While Bai Lianhua is curious, but he suspects nothing and agrees immediately, since Chi
Tang would never harm him no matter what.
So Chi Tang requested for Bai Lianhua to temporarily seal up his own cultivation power
and memories, and live anew as if he was a mortal human. Chi Tang himself made a
‘system’ like in the novels that are popular among the mortal humans, and grants it a
certain amount of intelligence before letting it evolve on its own. Then, he sends his own
conscience into the system, waiting for when the system would decide it was appropriate
to finally bind itself to Bai Lianhua.
Therefore, the world and these timelines are all artificially generated by the system. Only
Bai Lianhua and Chi Tang’s consciences existed in reality among them.
——Speaking of which, Chi Tang knew about these only because Bai Lianhua liked novels
and when he saw the new interpretation of the word ‘white lotus’ in the mortal realm he
would complain to him about how he is different from those white lotuses.
Of course, Chi Tang is mildly amused at that, but he’s also disappointed that Bai Lianhua
only preferred to read these classic ‘growing stronger’ tales without much romantic
subplot in it, or it might have helped him realise love.
So, for Chi Tang, in any case, this was his last gamble. See if in the system’s generated
worlds, if he no longer suppressed his obsessive and possessive side, nor his burning
feelings for him, not bound by the worry that he might push Bai Lianhua away because of
this, if he could romantically move Bai Lianhua and for Bai Lianhua to accept him as is.
If not, then even if it were only for Bai Lianhua’s earnestness to him, he should let it go
without causing him any more trouble than this. If it succeeded… Then, a standard happy
ending the tales of the mortals liked to end with.
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Finally, everything is revealed, and you finally see why the system was so
annoying – it had to evolve on its own thinking about how to make the two people fall in
love, so of course it’s gone wrong like that.

WLWM Finale: That White Lotus Pure and Resplendent as the Moon,
Ch. 2
After personally experiencing Chi Tang’s perspective and thoughts, Bai Lianhua feels
complicated.
He extends his hand and pokes at the pond in the mirage. Even if he knows he won’t
actually touch anything, but his mood actually improves upon seeing the projection of the
pond produce ripples in response.
The system clears its throat and asks him the final question, “alright. Host, now is the time
to decide how you want your memories back.”
Bai Lianhua looks at the system, waiting for a further explanation.
“You can choose to only keep your current memories of the past without unlocking the
corresponding emotional fluctuations, maintaining a status quo, so to speak… Or, you can
even decide to lock down and seal away all the memories of the worlds too.”
After a pause, it says, “also, you can of course choose to remember everything, and unlock
all seals.”
The system scratches its head, “that I didn’t directly give you back all your memories was
that you might have simply made the choice merely because you wanted to help Chi Tang
through this crisis based on the companionship you had over the years without further
thought… What is happening right now is that all other factors are blocked and you can
truly ask yourself what is it that you most want at heart.”
——Do you think your raging emotions from all the previous worlds were worth keeping?
Or, do you continue to refuse to be influenced by these emotions and only want to keep
your calm and collected disposition at all times?
Bai Lianhua nods hesitantly. He understands what the choices will imply.
If he only keeps his memories as a white lotus, a supernatural cultivator, then he can return
to how he has always interacted with the antagonist, Chi Tang, before… Yet if all the seals
were unlocked, then the impact of the aggregate emotions from so many previous worlds
would not be estimable, but he will certainly never return to being his unenlightened
former self.
Everything will depend on whether he misses the emotions of the previous worlds… Bai
Lianhua is even suspecting that the system may have did this deliberately, leaving a tiny
gap behind on every seal of his emotion so that he can’t easily let them go.
Still, after a long deliberation, he still says quietly, “I choose to have all sealed emotions
returned to me.”
Perhaps he was unwilling and only wanted escape from such emotions at first, but now, he
has realised that if it were the antagonist, then even if he had to open up his heart, it
wouldn’t be as scary as he might have thought. Instead, he will get a most gentle, most
caring reply. That feeling… is addictive.
True, the emotional fluctuations were sealed off by the system, but his memories clearly
tell him that… both liking and being liked are wonderful experiences.
The system that was nervously waiting in silence immediately breathes a long sigh of relief.
Its expression clears up, becoming bright and happy.
How should it put it, both the ‘antagonist’ and the host are the two most important people
to it. One is its creator and the other is its designated master.
Or it wouldn’t have felt so conflicted doing missions earlier. It both hoped for the
‘antagonist’ to successfully capture the host but also felt like it shouldn’t just simply allow
the host to be pushed along by the flow; it would feel proud at times when the antagonist
decided to concede just because of some simple words by the host, but then it would also
feel slightly disappointed when the host became wary of the antagonist. The two sides of its
emotions fought and it’s so conflicted it would cry.
And most of all when the host had to make a choice just now, so that he is not affected, it
couldn’t let a slither of this real emotion out. It must act unbiased when talking about all
the choices——Something Chi Tang himself ordered it to obey at all costs personally. Just
thinking about it makes it despise how hopeless Chi Tang is in this.
But now… it looks like both of its masters will be having an happy ending?
The system smiles as it unseals everything for Bai Lianhua… So, with everything restored,
Bai Lianhua can feel the awakening of all the emotions related to all these worlds in his
mind. Perhaps not all of them are love, but all of them are tugging at his heartstrings
successfully.
Bai Lianhua immerses himself in this feeling as he tries to come to terms with his
complicated feelings.
At the same time, a silhouette now highly familiar to Bai Lianhua replaces the mirage
present and materialises in front of him.
Chi Tang.
The pond to which he owes his livelihood.
The guy is looking at him, smiling. Bai Lianhua is of course not at all unfamiliar with him
now that his memories are back. Even his smile is nostalgic.
He is Wen Fu, he is Jian Yiguang, he is Meng Yanbai, he is Zhong Xiutang, he is Shi
Cangyuan… In the system’s generated worlds, Chi Tang really had all his memories wiped
and ‘reincarnated’ for generation after generation. Each of these ‘antagonists’ all
emphasised parts of Chi Tang’s personality traits. What remained unchanged at all times
though was that persistent obsessiveness that would never subside once formed… And the
genuineness of his emotions and feelings.
Bai Lianhua feels awashed with all sorts of emotions. So it turns out all along he was the
one being influenced. He might be trying to influence the antagonist in all his missions, at
the same time Chi Tang himself tried to influence his feelings.
Hey, wait!
Bai Lianhua recalls something important, “if the antagonists are all representations of your
own consciousness, so… Once, when you said you wanted to pluck the white lotus and keep
it in a vase, that was serious?”
“And that even if I were to wilt, I could only wilt in your hands… I remember them super
vividly!”
Bai Lianhua says as he shivers a bit.
Unlike before when he thought he was doing a mission and ‘pretending’ to be a blossoming
white lotus for its pun with his own name so he only had temporary discomfort when the
antagonists said all those weird things but could let them go quick, now when he knows
that he is literally a white lotus, then those words are more and more terrifying the more
he thinks about it.
Bai Lianhua looks at Chi Tang with this expression of discomfort, like a silent objection,
“how could you think something like that?”
The unexpected question from Bai Lianhua makes Chi Tang pause before smiling gently,
“mm, that is part of my inner demon projected onto the person formed from my
consciousness… But don’t worry, before I’ve managed to keep it under wraps, and now it’s
gone, so nothing of the sort will occur at all.”
This is something even Chi Tang himself didn’t expect. When Bai Lianhua made the choice
just now, his inner demon completely disappeared, and the damage in his understanding of
the Tao has vanished——Just knowing that Bai Lianhua recognised the value of the feelings
he had in those worlds was already that satisfying for him, apparently.
“I can never bring myself to harm you even the slightest bit.”
Chi Tang’s gentle smile at Bai Lianhua makes him feel utterly defeated… Jeez, nobody
could’ve imagined this is the guy who goes all bananas and then some in all the different
worlds, could they? Appearances are deceiving.
Chi Tang pauses before continuing, “But I’m really glad… that your heart is still moved by
me when I’m paranoid and possessive like that.”
Bai Lianhua’s mind full of disses got instantly wiped, so he can only sigh pretending he’s
sad, “yeah, I really like you now, in the way that you wanted… Tell me, you would take
responsibility for this.”
Before, he didn’t understand what emotions were on Chi Tang’s face when he looked at
him, but now, he can clearly tell with a cursory glance and would even respond to them
with his own facial expressions.
He winks, “if you tease me and bully me with this, I’ll be really, really sad.”
Chi Tang’s heart starts beating intensely like a drum. While cultivators all value calm and
serenity, but right now that’s a really tall order——That white lotus who never understood
romance and love have finally been coloured vividly so.
His tone grows more gravelly, “I will never let you down.”
Chi Tang takes a step forward like trying to approach and hug Bai Lianhua, but then stops
like he is afraid he’ll scare him… A scene all too familiar to Bai Lianhua.
Being treated gently like a treasure, the usual formula, the familiar taste.
So Bai Lianhua smiles, “I know.”
He completes this embrace for him, and intimately caresses Chi Tang.
In any case, he, the white lotus, is fated to blossom in the pond named Chi Tang, and he’s
never going to move away.
Buy me a coffee?

TL’s notes: About time to consider my next project… Since the sci-fi thriller ended up
boring me in the latter half to the degree that I gave up halfway, eh… I’ll slap it onto the
recommendations instead. The first half is really intense and worth reading. I’ll write the
actual recommendation in tomorrow’s final chapter.
WLWM Finale: That White Lotus Pure and Resplendent as the Moon,
Ch. 3
Since he had a vague consciousness, Chi Tang understood that he was special as a pond. His
waters were unnaturally clear. It was even capable of self-cleaning to remove all
impurities… So in his little pond, nothing could grow whatsoever.
That wasn’t bad, though.
It was so before he achieved sentience. It will continue to be so after he achieved sentience.
With this inability to accommodate anything, even if some bizarrely durable lifeform dare
to make a home of him, he would probably put an end to it from the very beginning. He
cannot even fathom the idea of any creature sharing his pond self to live. That would
definitely have been terrible, a constant eyesore to say the least.
He was a supernatural cultivator. He was to become a being capable of commanding the
wind and the rain. He would never allow any random existence in his true body.
Chi Tang, who have barely achieved sentience, practically a young child among
supernatural cultivators, and who hasn’t even hit puberty or eighth grade syndrome yet, so
thinks in all seriousness——Chi Tang, at this time, didn’t know that soon, he will be giving
himself a big slap on the face with later developments.
That’s right. Just a few days after he thought about this, without notice, there was actually a
seed that didn’t seem affected by his specialness somehow sprouting in his waters. Its
fresh, vivid colours were making his heart swoon.
He couldn’t pluck the life out of the flower. How could he? Impossible. Never. Even if the
seedling didn’t even have so much of a stem but only a tiny crispy leaf, so weak that it
would probably snap with a simple touch… All the more reason not to lay his hand on it.
Chi Tang could feel a weak cultivable qi presence on the thing. Clearly that was a plant with
potential for cultivation. So Chi Tang who didn’t know much better himself with his half-
baked conscience at this point decided to manipulate the cultivable qi to carefully surround
the little sapling, nurturing it with delicacy… It wasn’t a difficult task by any means, since
the little thing was growing in the exact centre of the little pond, where the fundamental
cultivation power of his was.
——In some sense, he was rooting himself in the deepest part of his heart and mind.
Chi Tang couldn’t help but think, as expected of a flower I’m nurturing. What a good spot
he’s picked for himself. And he, who was usually prideful of the iciness of his waters, for the
first time ever, tried to adjust the water temperature to find out the best one to support the
fragile sapling’s growth.
Every time he could see how lively the plant was, Chi Tang would feel genuinely happy.
Chi Tang continued to protect and nurture the sapling carefully afterwards. He saw how it
developed a bulb, and then blossom with layers upon layers of petals, pure white, flawless,
as if glowing, unimaginably beautiful… The little lotus was clearly special. While its growth
cycle was really long, needing so many years and years, but once its bulb bloomed, it would
remain so forever, never wilting.
He was talented as well. With sufficient cultivable qi supply, it wasn’t long before he
achieved cultivation that would put all supernatural cultivators to shame. It took him a far
shorter amount of time than Chi Tang to achieve sentience. Soon after Chi Tang’s
consciousness have cleared up and completed development, he was followed by the little
lotus. So he was no longer limited to shaking his petals or waving his leaves to
communicate. Finally, the two of them could engage in conversation.
Chi Tang felt really proud. His little lotus was amazing, much stronger than himself.
Chi Tang always felt he might have been the impatient type. He didn’t like taking things
slowly. Perhaps compared to the pond that was forever going to be serene and calm, he was
more suited to be a river of onrushing waters. Yet, when he often heard the little white
lotus talking gently to him, he also couldn’t help but become gentler and calmer over time.
He was developing the serenity expected of a pond.
That was when he was glad he was not a river, or he would surely have had a hard time
nurturing the little lotus. Rushes of waters would definitely have harmed his petals. So now
this was just right.
Afterwards, their cultivation ranks would stay synchronised forever, except for when Chi
Tang chose to first focus all the cultivable qi to allow the little lotus to attain human form
first before himself——Because he really wanted to see how he would look that way.
Though at first the little lotus seemed dissatisfied with his form. He would puff up,
despising his weak and effeminate appearance. It was certainly not up to his expectation…
Still, in Chi Tang’s eyes, the little lotus was the best-looking ever no matter how he actually
looked.
The lotus got himself a name as well, Bai Lianhua, and was really happy with it. He felt that
it was both representing his true identity and not effeminate like himself at all.
Chi Tang praised him, though that’s expected, really. Then he asked him to give him a name
as well, the same type with the wordplay would be best.
So Bai Lianhua blinks and blinks and says, “then what about Chi Tang?” Then he told him
which ‘tang’ character it was. It was similar to his own ‘hua’ character, both with an
implication of a well-grown log.
So Chi Tang accepted it as is, “I see, that’s very interesting.”
He gave it a thought long after the fact and realised that no matter what name Bai Lianhua
gave him he would probably have felt it was interesting and he liked it very much, because
it’s from Bai Lianhua.
Back then, he really didn’t realise it at all, he was just happy to be able to cultivate together
with Bai Lianhua day and night… Then, when suddenly, he finally understood that he had
more than the normal amount of affection for Bai Lianhua, and also realised that Bai
Lianhua’s attitude towards him didn’t contain romantic connotations at all, it has become
an unavoidable hurdle on his mental state hindering his cultivation.
He didn’t want to reveal this at first, turning one person’s trouble into one of both, but…
——Chi Tang, deep in dreamlands, gets woken up by Bai Lianhua’s sudden voice.
His eyes snap open, he is frozen for a moment before realising that in his resting cultivation
form, he sunk into the memories of the past again…
Bai Lianhua, just entering the room, says happily, “the system just told me that it has found
a good candidate. It will finally start to actually do work as a system.”
Chi Tang is still affected by the memories right now, so he nods without much thought
while staring straight at Bai Lianhua.
So Bai Lianhua is the one frozen this time. He recalls one possibility and asks hesitantly,
“you… is your inner demon back?”
Chi Tang’s expression loosens as he suddenly chuckles, “no. I just suddenly felt nostalgic
and so I was a bit dazed.”
“Don’t worry, it’s a good thing. Look, my mental integrity has increased,” Chi Tang says as
he shows Bai Lianhua what he attained during his resting cultivation form.
So Bai Lianhua is relieved, and continues talking about the system.
Speaking of, Bai Lianhua is quite pleased as well.
Before, when he was certain he’ll be together with Chi Tang, the system that was overjoyed
as well actually started crying out while laughing. The whole system just looked so pitiful
but thought it could somehow use its unseemly laughter to conceal itself and deceive them.
It didn’t reveal the problem at first, and it took them quite a long while of convincing before
it dejectedly told them.
It turned out it was panicking over its own value of existence now that its mission was
complete. Did it even have value continuing to live? Would it get erased or thrown into a
bag of storage, never to see the light of day again?
That’s impossible, of course. The system might be unreliable and liked to set him up a lot
before, but, he did feel attachment and affection for it. Of course he couldn’t do something
like that to it. So after a discussion with Chi Tang, they decided to allow it to continue doing
what it did best, to issue missions, but of course they also told it it must never randomly
pair people together. It should find people who have unspoken feelings for each other, to
fulfil their relationships.
When Bai Lianhua recalls how he got swindled by the system, he’s both amused and
worried, “I just hope the system wouldn’t blabber on about ridiculous stuff and set people
up unintentionally. Like, when I finished my white lotus missions, it suddenly told me about
the damned white moonlight mission and said something like ‘apparently white moonlight
suits white lotus the best’ or whatever… Oof, it really leaves one speechless recalling that.
What kind of excuse was that, you know?”
Chi Tang agrees without a second thought, “yes. It was wrong. A white lotus is most suited
with a pond.”
But before Bai Lianhua could laugh, Chi Tang continues, “one thing was right, though… your
really are a piece of unchanging white moonlight in my heart, forevermore.”
The tip of Bai Lianhua’s ears couldn’t help but redden from that sudden confession. If Chi
Tang changed at all through all that, it’s that he’s become more and more straightforward
with words, like the antagonists… which, was the real him all along.
So Bai Lianhua tries to ignore the seering feeling from his embarrassment, and tries to one-
up him in flirtatious remarks, “sure, I’m your white lotus and also your white moonlight…
And you’re not only where I settled down, you’re also who I settled down with, we sure are
great for each other, no?”
——This really is the best possible ending for them, isn’t it?
Buy me a coffee?
TL’s notes: Woohoo, it’s ended. So, a recommendation as promised. This is the sci-fi thriller
I was so sure I was going to translate. Here it is, 《我當大佬的那些年》(Those Years When
I Was a Dalao) (Chinese) (Well, you can find full access somewhere, perhaps, not that I’m
encouraging you to, of course).
So, what happened? Well, it’s definitely not boredom that killed it for me. I couldn’t manage
to finish it, I guess, from mental exhaustion? It was really, really interesting and exciting for
the first hundred chapters, but then when the official Top appeared I started to find myself
distracted, so I couldn’t finish it, and so I don’t want to translate what I haven’t finished
because that would certainly have impacted my writing.
Anyway, the plot, or like, the first half, is about a guy named Jiang Yiyi who got
transmigrated into a game where one small misstep could end up killing him. Watch how
he survives and tackles all these dangerous and more dangerous characters. I really think
it’s worth a read, but maybe it was burning my brain too much for my tastes. Anyway, new
story tomorrow with three chapters as opening as usual.